The genuine epistles of the apostolical fathers, S. Barnabas, S. Ignatius, S. Clement, S. Polycarp, the Shepherd of Hermas, and the matyrdoms of St. Ignatius and St. Polycarp, written by those who were present at their sufferings : being, together with the Holy Scriptures of the New Testament, a compleat collection of the most primitive antiquity for about CL years after Christ / translated and publish'd, with a large preliminary discourse relating to the several treaties here put together by W. Wake ...
         Apostolic Fathers (Early Christian Collection) English.
      
       
         
           1693
        
      
       Approx. 894 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 376 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-10 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A42622
         Wing G523A
         ESTC R10042
         12424709
         ocm 12424709
         61802
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A42622)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 61802)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 939:10)
      
       
         
           
             The genuine epistles of the apostolical fathers, S. Barnabas, S. Ignatius, S. Clement, S. Polycarp, the Shepherd of Hermas, and the matyrdoms of St. Ignatius and St. Polycarp, written by those who were present at their sufferings : being, together with the Holy Scriptures of the New Testament, a compleat collection of the most primitive antiquity for about CL years after Christ / translated and publish'd, with a large preliminary discourse relating to the several treaties here put together by W. Wake ...
             Apostolic Fathers (Early Christian Collection) English.
             Wake, William, 1657-1737.
          
           [4], 196, [6], 9-547, [9] p.
           
             Printed for Ric. Sare ...,
             London :
             1693.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in Huntington Library.
             Includes index.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Ignatius, -- Saint, Bishop of Antioch, d. ca. 110.
           Clement -- I, -- Pope.
           Polycarp, -- Saint, Bishop of Smyrna.
           Hermas, 2nd cent.
           Barnabas, -- Apostle, Saint.
           Christian literature, Early.
        
      
    
     
        2004-11 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-01 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-02 Judith Siefring
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-02 Judith Siefring
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           The
           Genuine
           EPISTLES
           OF
           THE
           Apostolical
           Fathers
           
             
               S.
               BARNABAS
               ,
            
             
               S.
               IGNATIUS
               ,
            
             
               S.
               CLEMENT
               ,
            
             
               S.
               POLYCARP
               .
            
          
           THE
           SHEPHERD
           of
           HERMAS
           ,
           And
           the
           Martyrdoms
           of
           
             St.
             Ignatius
          
           and
           
             St.
             Polycarp
          
           ,
           Written
           by
           Those
           who
           were
           present
           at
           their
           Sufferings
           .
           Being
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           a
           compleat
           Collection
           of
           the
           most
           Primitive
           Antiquity
           for
           about
           CI
           Years
           after
           Christ.
           
        
         
           Translated
           and
           Publish'd
           ,
           with
           a
           large
           Preliminary
           Discourse
           relating
           to
           the
           several
           Treatises
           here
           put
           together
           ,
           By
           
             W.
             Wake
          
           ▪
           D.D.
           Chapl.
           in
           Ordinary
           to
           their
           〈◊〉
           and
           Preacher
           to
           the
           Honorable
           Society
           of
           Grays-Inn
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           Printed
           for
           
             Ric.
             Sare
          
           at
           
             Grays-Inn
             Gate
          
           next
           Holborn
           .
           1693.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           Imprimatur
           ,
        
         
           
             
               Apr.
               11.
               1693.
               
            
          
           
             
               Carolus
               Alston
            
             ,
             R.P.D.
             Hen.
             Episc.
             Lond.
             à
             sacris
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           CATALOGUE
           OF
           THE
           Several
           PIECES
           contain'd
           in
           this
           Book
           ,
           and
           the
           Order
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           A
           Discourse
           concerning
           the
           Treatises
           here
           collected
           ,
           and
           the
           Authors
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           
             PART
             I.
             
          
           
             The
             
               First
               Epistle
            
             of
             St.
             Clement
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             .
          
           
             The
             Epistle
             of
             St.
             Polycarp
             to
             the
             Philippians
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Genuine
               Epistles
            
             of
             St.
             Ignatius
             .
          
           
             
             A
             Relation
             of
             the
             Martyrdom
             of
             St.
             Ignatius
             ,
             written
             by
             those
             who
             were
             present
             at
             his
             Sufferings
             .
          
           
             The
             Epistle
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Smyrna
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Martyrdom
             of
             St.
             Polycarp
             .
          
        
         
           
             PART
             II.
             
          
           
             The
             
               Catholick
               Epistle
            
             of
             St.
             Barnabas
             .
          
           
             The
             Shepherd
             of
             Hermas
             ,
             in
             
               Three
               Books
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Remains
             of
             St.
             
             Clement's
             Second
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             .
          
        
         
           An
           INDEX
           to
           both
           Parts
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           DISCOURSE
           CONCERNING
           The
           several
           Treatises
           contain'd
           in
           the
           following
           Collection
           ;
           and
           the
           Authors
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           
             The
             INTRODUCTION
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             HAD
             I
             designed
             the
             following
             Collection
             either
             for
             the
             Benefit
             or
             Perusal
             of
             the
             learned
             World
             ,
             I
             should
             have
             needed
             to
             say
             but
             very
             little
             by
             way
             of
             Introduction
             to
             it
             :
             The
             Editors
             of
             the
             several
             Treatises
             here
             put
             together
             ,
             having
             already
             observed
             so
             much
             upon
             each
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             I
             believe
             be
             difficult
             to
             discover
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             be
             very
             needless
             to
             trouble
             the
             Reader
             with
             any
             more
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             BUT
             as
             it
             would
             be
             Ridiculous
             for
             me
             to
             pretend
             to
             have
             design'd
             a
             Translation
             for
             those
             who
             are
             able
             with
             much
             more
             Profit
             and
             Satisfaction
             to
             go
             to
             the
             Originals
             ;
             so
             being
             now
             to
             address
             my self
             to
             those
             especially
             who
             want
             that
             Ability
             ,
             I
             suppose
             it
             may
             not
             be
             amiss
             before
             I
             lead
             them
             to
             the
             Discourses
             themselves
             ,
             to
             give
             them
             some
             Account
             both
             of
             the
             Authors
             of
             the
             several
             Pieces
             I
             have
             here
             collected
             ;
             and
             of
             the
             Tracts
             themselves
             ;
             and
             of
             that
             Collection
             that
             is
             now
             the
             first
             time
             made
             of
             them
             in
             our
             own
             Tongue
             .
             Tho'
             as
             to
             the
             first
             of
             these
             ,
             I
             shall
             say
             the
             less
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             that
             excellent
             Account
             that
             has
             been
             already
             given
             of
             the
             most
             of
             them
             by
             our
             Pious
             and
             Learned
             Dr.
             Cave
             :
             Whose
             Lives
             of
             the
             Apostles
             and
             
               Primitive
               Fathers
            
             ,
             with
             his
             other
             Admirable
             Discourse
             of
             
               Primitive
               Christianity
            
             ,
             I
             could
             heartily
             wish
             were
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             all
             the
             more
             judicious
             part
             of
             our
             English
             Readers
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             NOR
             may
             such
             an
             Account
             as
             I
             now
             propose
             to
             my self
             to
             give
             of
             the
             following
             Pieces
             be
             altogether
             useless
             to
             some
             even
             of
             the
             Learned
             themselves
             ;
             who
             wanting
             either
             the
             Opportunity
             of
             Collecting
             the
             several
             Authors
             necessary
             for
             such
             a
             search
             ,
             or
             leisure
             to
             examin
             them
             ;
             may
             not
             be
             unwilling
             to
             see
             that
             faithfully
             brought
             together
             under
             one
             short
             and
             general
             View
             ;
             which
             
             would
             have
             required
             some
             Time
             and
             Labour
             to
             have
             search'd
             out
             ,
             as
             it
             lay
             diffus'd
             in
             a
             Multitude
             of
             Writers
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             they
             must
             otherwise
             have
             gather'd
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             Of
             the
             First
             Epistle
             of
             S.
             Clement
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Value
               which
               the
               Ancients
               put
               upon
               this
               Epistle
               .
               Of
               St.
               Clement
               himself
               ,
               who
               was
               the
               Author
               of
               it
               :
               That
               it
               was
               the
               same
               Clement
               of
               whom
               S.
               Paul
               speaks
               ,
               
                 Phil.
                 iv
                 .
                 3
              
               .
               Of
               his
               Conversion
               to
               Christianity
               :
               When
               he
               became
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               ,
               as
               also
               whether
               he
               suffer'd
               Martyrdom
               ,
               uncertain
               .
               Of
               the
               Occasion
               of
               his
               Writing
               this
               Epistle
               ,
               and
               the
               two
               main
               Parts
               of
               it
               .
               Of
               the
               Time
               when
               it
               was
               written
               .
               That
               there
               is
               no
               reason
               to
               doubt
               but
               that
               the
               Epistle
               we
               now
               have
               was
               truly
               written
               by
               S.
               Clement
               :
               The
               Objection
               of
               Tentzelius
               against
               it
               of
               no
               force
               .
               How
               this
               Epistle
               was
               first
               published
               by
               Mr.
               
                 Patrick
                 Young
              
               ;
               and
               translated
               by
               Mr.
               Burton
               into
               English.
               Of
               the
               
                 present
                 Edition
              
               of
               it
               .
            
          
           
           
             1.
             
             THE
             first
             Tract
             which
             begins
             this
             Collection
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             the
             most
             worthy
             too
             ,
             is
             that
             Admirable
             ,
             or
             as
             some
             of
             the
             Ancients
             have
             called
             it
             ,
             that
             
               wonderful
               Epistle
               of
               S.
            
             Clement
             
               to
               the
            
             Corinthians
             ;
             and
             which
             he
             wrote
             not
             in
             his
             own
             Name
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             
               whole
               Church
            
             of
             Rome
             to
             them
             .
             An
             Epistle
             so
             highly
             esteem'd
             by
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             told
             it
             was
             wont
             to
             be
             publickly
             read
             in
             the
             Assemblies
             of
             it
             :
             And
             if
             we
             may
             credit
             one
             of
             the
             most
             ancient
             Collections
             of
             the
             Canon
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             was
             placed
             among
             the
             Sacred
             and
             Inspired
             Writings
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             any
             small
             Evidence
             of
             the
             Value
             which
             in
             those
             days
             was
             put
             upon
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             only
             Copy
             ,
             which
             for
             ought
             we
             know
             ,
             at
             this
             day
             remains
             of
             it
             ,
             we
             find
             it
             to
             have
             been
             written
             in
             the
             same
             Volume
             with
             the
             Books
             of
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             :
             And
             which
             seems
             to
             confirm
             what
             was
             before
             observed
             concerning
             it
             ;
             that
             it
             was
             heretofore
             wont
             to
             be
             read
             in
             the
             Congregations
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             
               Holy
               Scriptures
            
             of
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Evangelists
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             BUT
             of
             the
             Epistle
             it self
             ,
             I
             shall
             take
             occasion
             to
             speak
             more
             particularly
             by
             and
             by
             .
             It
             will
             now
             be
             more
             proper
             to
             enquire
             a
             little
             into
             the
             Author
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             consider
             when
             ,
             and
             upon
             what
             occasion
             it
             was
             written
             by
             him
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             AND
             first
             for
             what
             concerns
             the
             Person
             who
             wrote
             this
             Epistle
             ;
             it
             is
             no
             small
             Commendation
             which
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             by
             S.
             Paul
             has
             left
             us
             of
             him
             ;
             Phil.
             iv
             .
             3
             .
             Where
             the
             Apostle
             mentions
             him
             not
             only
             as
             his
             Fellow-Labourer
             in
             the
             Work
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             but
             as
             one
             
               whose
               Name
               was
               written
               in
               the
               Book
               of
               Life
               .
            
             A
             Character
             ,
             which
             if
             we
             will
             allow
             our
             Saviour
             to
             be
             the
             Judg
             ,
             far
             exceeds
             that
             of
             the
             highest
             Power
             and
             Dignity
             .
             And
             who
             therefore
             when
             his
             Disciples
             began
             to
             rejoyce
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             that
             Authority
             which
             he
             had
             bestow'd
             upon
             them
             ,
             insomuch
             
               that
               even
               the
               Devils
               were
               subject
               unto
               them
            
             ;
             Luke
             x.
             17
             .
             tho'
             he
             seem'd
             to
             allow
             that
             there
             was
             a
             just
             matter
             of
             Joy
             in
             such
             an
             extraordinary
             Power
             ,
             yet
             bade
             them
             not
             to
             
               Rejoyce
               so
               much
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               those
               Spirits
               were
               subject
               unto
               them
               ;
               but
               rather
               ,
            
             says
             he
             ,
             
               Rejoyce
               that
               your
               Names
               are
               written
               in
               the
               Book
               of
               Life
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             IT
             is
             indeed
             insinuated
             by
             a
             late
             very
             Learned
             Critick
             ,
             as
             if
             this
             were
             not
             that
             Clement
             of
             whom
             we
             are
             now
             discoursing
             ,
             and
             whose
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             I
             have
             here
             subjoyn'd
             .
             But
             besides
             that
             ,
             he
             himself
             confesses
             ,
             that
             the
             Person
             of
             whom
             S.
             Paul
             there
             speaks
             was
             a
             Roman
             ;
             both
             Eusebius
             and
             Epiphanius
             ,
             and
             S.
             Hierome
             expresly
             tell
             us
             that
             the
             Clement
             there
             meant
             ,
             was
             the
             same
             that
             was
             afterwards
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             :
             
             Nor
             do
             we
             read
             of
             any
             Other
             to
             whom
             either
             the
             Character
             there
             mentioned
             ,
             of
             being
             the
             Fellow-Labourer
             of
             that
             Apostle
             ,
             or
             the
             Elogy
             given
             of
             having
             
               his
               Name
               written
               in
               the
               Book
               of
               Life
               ,
            
             could
             so
             properly
             belong
             as
             to
             him
             ;
             and
             whom
             therefore
             the
             generality
             of
             Learned
             Men
             both
             of
             the
             ancient
             and
             present
             times
             ,
             without
             scruple
             conclude
             to
             have
             been
             referr'd
             to
             in
             that
             Passage
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             I
             SHALL
             not
             say
             any
             thing
             of
             what
             is
             reported
             by
             Some
             concerning
             his
             Noble
             Birth
             and
             Family
             ;
             of
             his
             Studies
             at
             Athens
             ;
             and
             of
             the
             occasion
             and
             manner
             of
             his
             Conversion
             to
             Christianity
             ;
             which
             they
             tell
             us
             ,
             was
             wrought
             by
             S.
             Peter
             ,
             whom
             he
             met
             with
             Barnabas
             at
             Caesarea
             ;
             And
             who
             there
             first
             declared
             to
             him
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             inclined
             him
             to
             a
             good
             Opinion
             of
             it
             .
             All
             which
             is
             very
             uncertain
             ,
             and
             justly
             doubted
             of
             by
             many
             .
             I
             shall
             chuse
             rather
             to
             observe
             that
             whatever
             his
             Condition
             was
             before
             he
             became
             a
             Christian
             ,
             he
             was
             held
             in
             no
             small
             Reputation
             after
             :
             But
             merited
             such
             a
             Character
             from
             the
             Ancient
             Fathers
             ,
             as
             is
             hardly
             given
             to
             any
             ,
             besides
             the
             Apostles
             .
             Nay
             some
             of
             them
             doubt
             not
             in
             plain
             terms
             to
             call
             him
             an
             Apostle
             ;
             and
             tho
             S.
             Hierome
             durst
             not
             go
             so
             far
             as
             that
             ,
             yet
             he
             gives
             him
             another
             Title
             but
             little
             short
             of
             it
             ;
             he
             tells
             us
             that
             he
             was
             an
             
               Apostolical
               Man
            
             ,
             and
             as
             Ruffinus
             adds
             
               almost
               an
               Apostle
            
             .
          
           
           
             6.
             
             TO
             declare
             more
             particularly
             how
             he
             spent
             the
             first
             part
             of
             his
             Life
             after
             his
             Conversion
             is
             neither
             necessary
             to
             the
             Design
             I
             have
             now
             in
             hand
             ,
             nor
             can
             any
             certain
             Account
             be
             given
             of
             it
             .
             Only
             as
             we
             are
             told
             in
             the
             general
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             S.
             
             Peter's
             Disciple
             ,
             so
             it
             may
             not
             be
             improbable
             that
             for
             some
             time
             he
             attended
             his
             Motions
             ,
             and
             was
             subject
             to
             his
             direction
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             BUT
             whatever
             he
             was
             ,
             or
             where-ever
             he
             laboured
             before
             ,
             in
             this
             I
             think
             Antiquity
             is
             absolutely
             agreed
             ,
             that
             he
             at
             last
             came
             to
             be
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ;
             and
             was
             placed
             in
             that
             See
             by
             the
             express
             direction
             of
             one
             ,
             or
             both
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             S.
             Peter
             and
             S.
             Paul
             :
             Tho'
             whom
             he
             succeeded
             ,
             or
             at
             what
             time
             to
             fix
             his
             entrance
             on
             that
             great
             Charge
             ,
             is
             a
             Point
             that
             I
             suppose
             will
             never
             be
             agreed
             upon
             among
             Learned
             Men.
             If
             any
             could
             have
             settled
             this
             matter
             beyond
             Dispute
             ,
             it
             had
             without
             question
             been
             done
             by
             those
             of
             our
             own
             Nation
             ,
             who
             as
             they
             have
             the
             latest
             searched
             with
             all
             possible
             Diligence
             into
             it
             ,
             so
             never
             were
             there
             any
             better
             qualified
             for
             the
             determination
             of
             it
             .
             But
             as
             their
             mutual
             Disagreement
             ,
             after
             all
             their
             Endeavours
             to
             fix
             this
             Point
             ,
             shews
             that
             one
             of
             them
             must
             have
             been
             mistaken
             ;
             so
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             it
             will
             sufficiently
             satisfie
             all
             such
             as
             shall
             consider
             the
             high
             Character
             they
             
             have
             so
             justly
             obtain'd
             both
             by
             their
             Learning
             and
             Judgment
             in
             these
             kind
             of
             Disquisitions
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             Points
             not
             to
             be
             determined
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             who
             shall
             do
             the
             best
             upon
             them
             ,
             may
             only
             be
             said
             to
             have
             made
             a
             good
             Guess
             ,
             in
             a
             Subject
             too
             hard
             for
             any
             at
             this
             distance
             to
             decide
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             NOR
             is
             there
             any
             less
             Controversie
             among
             Learned
             Men
             concerning
             the
             Death
             of
             S.
             Clement
             ,
             than
             there
             has
             been
             about
             the
             Order
             and
             Time
             of
             his
             Succession
             to
             his
             Bishoprick
             .
             That
             he
             lived
             in
             expectation
             of
             Martyrdom
             ,
             and
             was
             ready
             to
             have
             undergone
             it
             ,
             should
             it
             have
             pleased
             God
             to
             have
             called
             him
             to
             it
             ,
             the
             Epistle
             we
             are
             now
             speaking
             of
             ,
             sufficiently
             shews
             us
             .
             But
             that
             he
             did
             glorifie
             God
             by
             those
             particular
             Sufferings
             which
             some
             have
             pretended
             ,
             is
             I
             confess
             to
             me
             a
             matter
             of
             some
             doubt
             .
             For
             ,
             first
             ;
             It
             must
             be
             acknowledged
             that
             Ruffinus
             is
             one
             of
             the
             first
             Authors
             we
             have
             that
             speaks
             of
             him
             as
             a
             Martyr
             .
             Neither
             Eusebius
             ,
             (
             who
             is
             usually
             very
             exact
             in
             his
             Observation
             of
             such
             things
             ;
             )
             nor
             any
             of
             the
             Fathers
             yet
             nearer
             his
             time
             ,
             as
             
               Irenaeus
               ,
               Clemens
               Alexandrinus
               ,
               Tertullian
               ,
               &c.
            
             take
             any
             notice
             of
             it
             .
             And
             for
             the
             Account
             which
             some
             others
             have
             yet
             more
             lately
             given
             us
             of
             the
             manner
             of
             his
             Death
             ,
             besides
             that
             in
             some
             parts
             of
             it
             it
             is
             altogether
             fabulous
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             improbable
             ,
             
             but
             that
             as
             our
             Learned
             Mr.
             Dodwell
             has
             observed
             the
             first
             rise
             of
             it
             may
             have
             been
             owing
             to
             their
             confounding
             
               Flavius
               Clemens
            
             the
             
               Roman
               Consul
            
             ,
             with
             Clement
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             :
             Who
             did
             indeed
             suffer
             Martyrdom
             for
             the
             Faith
             about
             the
             Time
             of
             which
             they
             speak
             ;
             and
             some
             other
             parts
             of
             whose
             Character
             ,
             such
             as
             his
             Relation
             to
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             Banishment
             into
             Pontus
             ,
             they
             manifestly
             ascribe
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             HOWEVER
             seeing
             Eusebius
             refers
             his
             Death
             to
             the
             third
             Year
             of
             Trajan
             famous
             for
             the
             Persecution
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             may
             thereby
             seem
             to
             insinuate
             that
             Clement
             also
             then
             suffered
             among
             the
             rest
             ;
             and
             that
             
               Simeon
               Metaphrastes
            
             has
             given
             a
             long
             and
             particular
             Account
             of
             his
             Condemnation
             to
             the
             Mines
             first
             ,
             and
             then
             of
             his
             Death
             following
             thereupon
             :
             As
             I
             shall
             not
             determine
             any
             thing
             against
             it
             ,
             so
             they
             who
             are
             desirous
             to
             know
             what
             is
             usually
             said
             concerning
             the
             Passion
             of
             this
             Holy
             Man
             ,
             may
             abundantly
             satisfie
             their
             Curiosity
             in
             this
             particular
             ,
             from
             the
             accurate
             Collection
             of
             Dr.
             Cave
             in
             the
             Life
             of
             this
             Saint
             ;
             and
             which
             is
             too
             long
             to
             be
             transcribed
             into
             the
             present
             Discourse
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             AND
             this
             may
             suffice
             to
             have
             been
             observed
             in
             short
             concerning
             S.
             Clement
             himself
             :
             As
             for
             the
             Epistle
             
             we
             are
             now
             speaking
             of
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             I
             have
             already
             taken
             notice
             how
             great
             a
             Value
             was
             put
             upon
             it
             in
             the
             most
             Primitive
             Ages
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             what
             a
             mighty
             Commendation
             has
             been
             left
             us
             of
             it
             ,
             by
             the
             Writers
             of
             those
             Times
             .
             Nor
             indeed
             does
             it
             at
             all
             come
             short
             of
             the
             highest
             Praises
             which
             they
             have
             given
             to
             it
             ;
             being
             a
             Piece
             composed
             with
             such
             an
             admirable
             Spirit
             of
             Love
             and
             Charity
             ;
             Of
             Zeal
             towards
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             Concern
             for
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ;
             Of
             the
             most
             excellent
             Exhortations
             deliver'd
             with
             the
             greatest
             Plainness
             and
             Simplicity
             of
             Speech
             ,
             and
             yet
             pressed
             many
             times
             with
             such
             moving
             Eloquence
             too
             ;
             that
             I
             cannot
             imagine
             what
             could
             have
             been
             desired
             in
             such
             an
             Epistle
             more
             proper
             for
             the
             End
             for
             which
             it
             was
             composed
             ;
             What
             could
             have
             been
             written
             more
             becoming
             an
             Apostolical
             Age
             ,
             and
             the
             Pen
             of
             one
             of
             the
             most
             eminent
             Bishops
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             BUT
             that
             it
             may
             be
             the
             better
             understood
             by
             those
             who
             shall
             now
             think
             fit
             to
             peruse
             it
             ;
             there
             are
             a
             few
             things
             which
             it
             will
             be
             necessary
             for
             me
             in
             this
             place
             to
             observe
             concerning
             it
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             AND
             the
             first
             is
             ,
             the
             Occasion
             that
             was
             given
             for
             the
             writing
             of
             this
             Epistle
             .
             For
             however
             we
             have
             no
             particular
             Account
             what
             it
             was
             ,
             yet
             may
             we
             
             from
             the
             Subject
             of
             it
             ,
             give
             a
             very
             probable
             Guess
             at
             it
             .
             When
             St.
             Paul
             wrote
             his
             First
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             the
             two
             great
             things
             that
             seem'd
             to
             have
             especially
             called
             for
             it
             were
             the
             Divisions
             of
             that
             Church
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             their
             Teachers
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             vain
             Conceit
             of
             their
             own
             Spiritual
             Gifts
             ;
             and
             the
             great
             Mistake
             that
             was
             getting
             in
             among
             them
             concerning
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             
               future
               Resurrection
            
             .
             But
             tho'
             the
             Apostle
             therefore
             by
             his
             Writing
             and
             Authority
             did
             for
             the
             present
             put
             a
             stop
             to
             the
             One
             ,
             and
             set
             them
             right
             as
             to
             the
             Other
             ;
             yet
             it
             seems
             after
             his
             Death
             ,
             they
             began
             again
             to
             fall
             not
             only
             into
             the
             same
             Contentions
             ,
             but
             into
             the
             same
             Errour
             too
             ,
             that
             had
             given
             them
             so
             much
             trouble
             before
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             NOW
             this
             gave
             occasion
             to
             St.
             Clement
             to
             write
             the
             present
             Epistle
             to
             them
             :
             In
             which
             having
             first
             taken
             notice
             of
             the
             Rise
             of
             those
             new
             Seditions
             that
             were
             broke
             out
             among
             them
             ,
             and
             exhorted
             them
             to
             a
             Christian
             Composure
             of
             them
             ;
             he
             in
             the
             next
             place
             goes
             on
             by
             many
             Arguments
             to
             establish
             the
             undoubted
             Truth
             and
             Certainty
             of
             the
             future
             Resurrection
             ;
             which
             was
             the
             other
             thing
             in
             which
             St.
             Paul
             had
             before
             observed
             them
             to
             have
             been
             greatly
             and
             dangerously
             mistaken
             .
          
           
           
             15.
             
             THIS
             then
             was
             the
             Occasion
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             main
             Subject
             and
             Design
             of
             the
             following
             Epistle
             .
             But
             now
             what
             time
             it
             was
             written
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             so
             easie
             to
             determine
             .
             Junius
             supposes
             it
             was
             written
             by
             St.
             Clement
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             about
             two
             Years
             before
             his
             Martyrdom
             ;
             and
             that
             from
             the
             Place
             of
             his
             Banishment
             :
             Which
             also
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             the
             Opinion
             of
             our
             Learned
             Mr.
             Burton
             in
             his
             Notes
             on
             this
             Epistle
             .
             Baronius
             places
             it
             some
             six
             or
             seven
             Years
             sooner
             ,
             about
             the
             twelfth
             Year
             of
             Domitian
             :
             And
             with
             him
             Cotelerius
             agrees
             ;
             only
             he
             supposes
             the
             Persecution
             was
             then
             drawing
             towards
             an
             end
             ;
             it
             being
             otherwise
             unlikely
             that
             such
             an
             Embassy
             could
             have
             been
             sent
             from
             Rome
             with
             the
             Epistle
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             Close
             of
             it
             we
             find
             there
             was
             .
             But
             Mr.
             Dodwell
             with
             much
             greater
             probability
             ,
             thinks
             it
             to
             have
             been
             written
             yet
             sooner
             ;
             viz.
             immediately
             after
             the
             end
             of
             
             Nero's
             Persecution
             :
             And
             to
             that
             refers
             those
             Troubles
             complain'd
             of
             by
             St.
             Clement
             in
             the
             very
             beginning
             of
             his
             Epistle
             ,
             and
             in
             which
             he
             elsewhere
             speaks
             of
             St.
             Peter
             and
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             as
             some
             of
             the
             latest
             Instances
             of
             any
             that
             had
             died
             for
             the
             Sake
             of
             their
             Religion
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             NOW
             that
             which
             seems
             yet
             more
             to
             countenance
             this
             Opinion
             is
             ,
             that
             St.
             Clement
             in
             another
             part
             of
             his
             Epistle
             
             speaks
             of
             the
             Temple
             Service
             not
             only
             as
             still
             continuing
             ,
             but
             as
             being
             in
             such
             a
             state
             as
             necessarily
             supposes
             all
             things
             to
             be
             yet
             in
             Peace
             and
             Quiet
             at
             Jerusalem
             .
             And
             from
             whence
             that
             Learned
             Man
             with
             great
             Reason
             concludes
             ,
             that
             this
             Epistle
             must
             have
             been
             written
             somewhat
             before
             the
             XII
             .
             year
             of
             Nero
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Jewish
             Wars
             first
             brake
             out
             .
             Let
             us
             add
             to
             this
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Close
             of
             this
             Epistle
             we
             find
             mention
             made
             of
             Fortunatus
             as
             the
             Person
             whom
             the
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             had
             probably
             sent
             to
             Rome
             with
             an
             account
             of
             their
             Disasters
             ;
             and
             by
             whom
             together
             with
             the
             four
             Delegates
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             the
             Roman
             Church
             returned
             this
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             .
             Now
             Fortunatus
             is
             expresly
             said
             by
             St.
             Paul
             to
             have
             been
             an
             old
             Disciple
             in
             his
             time
             ;
             insomuch
             that
             he
             tells
             us
             he
             was
             
               the
               first
               Fruits
               of
            
             Achaia
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             xvi
             .
             15
             .
             And
             therefore
             we
             must
             conclude
             that
             this
             Epistle
             could
             not
             have
             been
             written
             so
             late
             as
             some
             would
             have
             it
             ,
             seeing
             this
             Man
             was
             not
             only
             still
             alive
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             Condition
             of
             undertaking
             so
             great
             a
             Journey
             as
             from
             Corinth
             to
             Rome
             :
             For
             from
             thence
             it
             is
             most
             likely
             he
             was
             sent
             with
             the
             Letter
             of
             that
             Church
             to
             Rome
             ;
             and
             so
             became
             the
             Bearer
             of
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             which
             was
             written
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             in
             answer
             to
             it
             .
          
           
           
             17.
             
             I
             CONCLUDE
             then
             that
             this
             Epistle
             was
             written
             shortly
             after
             the
             End
             of
             the
             Persecution
             under
             Nero
             ,
             about
             the
             LXIV
             .
             year
             of
             Christ
             :
             And
             that
             ,
             as
             the
             learned
             Defender
             of
             this
             Period
             supposes
             ,
             in
             the
             Vacancy
             of
             the
             See
             of
             Rome
             ;
             before
             the
             Promotion
             of
             St.
             Clement
             to
             the
             Government
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             BUT
             this
             is
             not
             yet
             all
             :
             There
             is
             still
             a
             difficulty
             remaining
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             much
             greater
             Consequence
             than
             any
             I
             have
             hitherto
             mentioned
             ;
             namely
             ,
             Whether
             the
             Epistle
             we
             now
             have
             be
             ,
             after
             all
             ,
             the
             Genuine
             Epistle
             of
             St.
             Clement
             ,
             so
             much
             applauded
             by
             the
             Ancients
             ;
             so
             long
             look'd
             upon
             as
             lost
             to
             us
             ;
             and
             so
             lately
             discover'd
             in
             the
             present
             Age
             ?
             And
             this
             I
             mention
             ,
             not
             that
             I
             think
             there
             is
             any
             real
             Occasion
             offer'd
             to
             incline
             us
             to
             doubt
             of
             it
             ;
             but
             because
             I
             find
             there
             are
             some
             who
             would
             seem
             still
             to
             make
             a
             Question
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             AND
             here
             ,
             I
             would
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ask
             these
             wary
             Men
             ,
             what
             Marks
             they
             can
             propose
             whereby
             to
             distinguish
             the
             true
             Work
             of
             any
             ancient
             Writer
             ,
             from
             a
             false
             and
             supposititious
             ,
             that
             do's
             not
             occur
             in
             the
             present
             Piece
             ?
          
           
             20.
             
             THAT
             St.
             Clement
             wrote
             an
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             ▪
             that
             he
             wrote
             
             it
             on
             the
             same
             Occasion
             that
             we
             find
             expressed
             in
             this
             we
             now
             have
             ;
             that
             this
             Epistle
             was
             of
             great
             Reputation
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             be
             publickly
             read
             in
             the
             Churches
             heretofore
             ;
             All
             this
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Fathers
             will
             not
             suffer
             us
             to
             doubt
             .
             That
             the
             Copy
             we
             now
             have
             of
             this
             Epistle
             was
             taken
             from
             the
             End
             of
             a
             Manuscript
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             written
             as
             is
             supposed
             about
             the
             time
             of
             the
             
               first
               General
               Council
               of
            
             Nice
             ,
             within
             little
             more
             than
             Two
             Hundred
             Years
             after
             St.
             
             Clement's
             Death
             ;
             and
             at
             the
             very
             time
             that
             it
             was
             yet
             wont
             to
             be
             so
             read
             in
             the
             Churches
             ;
             both
             the
             Learned
             Editor
             of
             it
             assures
             us
             ,
             and
             the
             Manuscript
             its
             self
             sufficiently
             declares
             .
             Now
             how
             can
             it
             be
             supposed
             ,
             that
             an
             Epistle
             so
             famous
             in
             those
             days
             ;
             so
             well
             known
             to
             every
             Christian
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             when
             the
             very
             Copy
             was
             written
             ,
             which
             we
             at
             this
             day
             have
             of
             it
             ;
             should
             have
             been
             alone
             concealed
             from
             the
             Transcriber
             of
             this
             Manuscript
             Bible
             ,
             and
             a
             spurious
             piece
             started
             up
             to
             supply
             the
             place
             of
             it
             ?
          
           
             21.
             
             NOR
             is
             this
             yet
             all
             :
             For
             if
             we
             have
             not
             now
             the
             true
             Copy
             of
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             then
             neither
             had
             the
             Ancient
             Fathers
             of
             those
             first
             Ages
             ,
             a
             true
             Copy
             of
             it
             .
             For
             the
             Passages
             which
             they
             have
             quoted
             are
             the
             same
             in
             our
             Epistle
             ;
             and
             so
             they
             too
             were
             imposed
             upon
             ,
             no
             less
             than
             we
             are
             ,
             in
             this
             Matter
             .
             
             And
             can
             this
             be
             rationally
             supposed
             ?
             Can
             we
             think
             that
             those
             great
             Men
             ,
             and
             diligent
             Searchers
             into
             Antiquity
             ,
             were
             ignorant
             of
             an
             Epistle
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             every
             Bodies
             Hand
             ,
             but
             almost
             in
             every
             Bodies
             Memory
             through
             their
             constant
             reading
             and
             hearing
             of
             it
             ?
          
           
             22.
             
             YET
             farther
             :
             Let
             me
             ask
             those
             who
             call
             in
             Question
             the
             Credit
             of
             this
             excellent
             piece
             ;
             what
             do
             they
             find
             in
             it
             either
             unworthy
             of
             St.
             Clement
             ,
             or
             disagreeable
             to
             those
             times
             in
             which
             we
             pretend
             it
             to
             have
             been
             written
             ?
             Certainly
             ,
             if
             this
             be
             a
             counterfeit
             piece
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             only
             exceedingly
             well
             done
             ;
             but
             without
             any
             design
             to
             serve
             any
             party
             or
             interest
             in
             it
             :
             There
             being
             nothing
             in
             the
             whole
             Epistle
             that
             might
             not
             have
             become
             as
             excellent
             an
             Age
             ,
             and
             as
             Holy
             a
             Man
             ,
             as
             that
             Age
             ,
             and
             that
             Man
             were
             ,
             in
             which
             we
             have
             all
             the
             Reason
             in
             the
             World
             to
             believe
             it
             was
             composed
             .
          
           
             23
             ▪
             BUT
             what
             then
             is
             it
             that
             makes
             these
             learned
             Men
             so
             unwilling
             to
             own
             this
             Epistle
             to
             be
             the
             Genuine
             Work
             of
             that
             
               Holy
               Bishop
            
             to
             whom
             we
             ascribe
             it
             ?
             It
             is
             in
             short
             this
             ;
             That
             the
             Author
             of
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             in
             proof
             of
             the
             possibility
             of
             a
             future
             Resurrection
             ,
             asserts
             the
             Story
             of
             the
             
             Phoenix's
             reviving
             out
             of
             its
             own
             Ashes
             ;
             which
             is
             not
             only
             a
             thing
             false
             in
             its
             self
             ,
             but
             unworthy
             of
             such
             a
             Person
             as
             St.
             Clement
             to
             mention
             .
          
           
           
             24.
             
             NOW
             not
             to
             say
             any
             thing
             as
             to
             this
             Matter
             ,
             (
             1st
             .
             )
             That
             Photius
             a
             severe
             Critick
             of
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             ,
             who
             first
             started
             it
             as
             a
             fault
             in
             St.
             Clement
             that
             he
             made
             use
             of
             this
             as
             a
             true
             Observation
             ,
             which
             it
             seems
             the
             Other
             look'd
             upon
             as
             a
             meer
             Fable
             ,
             yet
             did
             not
             think
             it
             any
             Objection
             against
             the
             Authority
             of
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             which
             he
             nevertheless
             acknowledg'd
             to
             be
             St.
             Clements
             :
             To
             pass
             by
             ,
             (
             2dly
             ;
             )
             That
             the
             Generality
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Fathers
             have
             made
             use
             of
             the
             very
             same
             instance
             ,
             in
             proof
             of
             the
             same
             Point
             ;
             as
             the
             learned
             Junius
             has
             particularly
             shewn
             in
             his
             Notes
             upon
             this
             Passage
             ;
             and
             the
             Authority
             of
             whose
             Works
             no
             one
             yet
             ever
             called
             in
             question
             upon
             that
             account
             :
             I
             would
             only
             ask
             ,
             (
             3dly
             ;
             )
             What
             if
             St.
             Clement
             really
             believed
             the
             Account
             which
             he
             here
             gives
             us
             of
             this
             Matter
             ?
             That
             there
             was
             such
             a
             Bird
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             did
             revive
             out
             of
             the
             Cinders
             of
             the
             Body
             before
             burnt
             ?
             Where
             was
             the
             great
             harm
             either
             in
             giving
             Credit
             to
             such
             a
             Wonder
             ;
             or
             believing
             it
             ,
             to
             make
             such
             a
             use
             ,
             as
             he
             here
             do's
             ,
             of
             it
             ?
          
           
             25.
             
             THE
             Truth
             is
             ,
             Whosoever
             shall
             consider
             both
             the
             general
             Credit
             which
             this
             Story
             had
             in
             those
             days
             ;
             and
             the
             particular
             Accident
             which
             fell
             out
             not
             long
             before
             the
             time
             that
             this
             Epistle
             
             was
             written
             to
             confirm
             their
             Belief
             of
             it
             ,
             (
             And
             of
             which
             one
             of
             the
             most
             judicious
             of
             all
             the
             Roman
             Historians
             has
             given
             us
             a
             large
             Account
             ;
             )
             I
             mean
             of
             the
             Phoenix
             that
             was
             said
             to
             have
             come
             into
             Egypt
             a
             little
             after
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             given
             occasion
             ,
             of
             much
             Discourse
             to
             the
             most
             Learned
             Men
             ,
             both
             of
             the
             Greeks
             and
             Romans
             ,
             concerning
             the
             very
             Miracle
             of
             which
             St.
             Clement
             here
             speaks
             ;
             Will
             find
             it
             to
             have
             been
             no
             such
             strange
             thing
             in
             this
             Holy
             Man
             to
             have
             suffer'd
             himself
             to
             be
             led
             away
             with
             the
             Common
             Opinion
             ;
             and
             to
             have
             believed
             what
             so
             many
             learned
             Men
             did
             among
             the
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             ,
             no
             less
             than
             among
             the
             Christians
             ,
             viz.
             That
             God
             was
             pleased
             to
             give
             to
             the
             World
             this
             great
             Earnest
             and
             Type
             of
             a
             
               future
               Resurrection
            
             ;
             and
             to
             silence
             thereby
             the
             Cavils
             of
             such
             as
             should
             pretend
             ,
             what
             we
             know
             the
             generality
             of
             the
             wise
             Men
             of
             the
             World
             did
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             impossible
             for
             God
             to
             effect
             such
             a
             Restitution
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             BUT
             I
             insist
             too
             long
             on
             so
             trifling
             an
             Objection
             ▪
             however
             magnified
             by
             some
             Men
             ;
             and
             may
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             from
             what
             I
             have
             already
             said
             conclude
             ;
             that
             if
             this
             be
             indeed
             ,
             as
             they
             confess
             it
             is
             ,
             the
             greatest
             ground
             they
             have
             to
             call
             in
             question
             the
             Credit
             of
             this
             Epistle
             ;
             there
             is
             then
             nothing
             that
             ought
             to
             move
             
             any
             considering
             Man
             to
             entertain
             the
             least
             Doubt
             or
             Scruple
             concerning
             it
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             THERE
             are
             indeed
             two
             other
             Exceptions
             which
             Photius
             has
             made
             against
             St.
             Clement
             upon
             the
             Account
             of
             the
             Epistle
             before
             us
             ,
             which
             yet
             he
             look'd
             upon
             as
             unquestionably
             his
             ;
             the
             One
             for
             that
             he
             speaks
             in
             it
             of
             the
             
               Worlds
               beyond
               the
               Ocean
            
             ;
             the
             Other
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             seems
             not
             to
             have
             Written
             so
             honourably
             as
             was
             sitting
             ,
             of
             the
             Divinity
             of
             
               our
               Blessed
               Saviour
            
             .
             But
             as
             the
             latter
             of
             these
             is
             but
             a
             meer
             Cavil
             against
             this
             Holy
             Man
             ,
             who
             in
             his
             Other
             Epistle
             expresly
             asserts
             his
             Divine
             Nature
             ,
             and
             even
             in
             this
             speaks
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             of
             him
             ,
             as
             shews
             him
             to
             be
             much
             more
             than
             a
             meer
             Creature
             :
             So
             in
             the
             former
             he
             said
             nothing
             but
             what
             was
             agreeable
             both
             to
             the
             Notions
             and
             Language
             of
             the
             times
             in
             which
             he
             lived
             ;
             when
             it
             was
             common
             to
             call
             our
             
               British
               Isles
            
             another
             World
             ;
             or
             as
             St.
             Clement
             here
             stiles
             them
             the
             
               Worlds
               beyond
               the
               Ocean
            
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             AND
             these
             I
             think
             are
             the
             chief
             Exceptions
             that
             have
             been
             at
             any
             time
             raised
             against
             the
             following
             Epistle
             ;
             and
             which
             however
             insisted
             upon
             in
             these
             latter
             days
             ,
             yet
             did
             not
             hinder
             the
             first
             and
             best
             Ages
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             when
             Men
             were
             less
             curious
             ,
             but
             much
             more
             pious
             ,
             from
             putting
             a
             very
             great
             Value
             upon
             it
             .
             
             Nor
             will
             they
             I
             suppose
             have
             any
             more
             weight
             with
             any
             serious
             and
             ingenuous
             Mind
             now
             :
             Or
             hinder
             him
             from
             esteeming
             it
             a
             very
             great
             Blessing
             to
             our
             present
             Times
             ,
             that
             a
             Work
             so
             highly
             esteemed
             among
             the
             Ancient
             Fathers
             ,
             but
             so
             long
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             was
             justly
             feared
             ,
             irrecoverably
             lost
             to
             these
             latter
             Ages
             ,
             was
             at
             last
             so
             happily
             found
             out
             ,
             for
             the
             Encrease
             and
             Confirmation
             both
             of
             our
             Faith
             and
             Piety
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             NOW
             the
             manner
             of
             its
             Discovery
             and
             Publication
             was
             this
             .
             It
             happen'd
             about
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             present
             Age
             ,
             that
             Cyril
             Patriarch
             of
             Alexandria
             being
             removed
             from
             thence
             to
             Constantinople
             ,
             brought
             along
             with
             him
             a
             great
             Treasure
             of
             Books
             to
             that
             place
             .
             Among
             the
             rest
             he
             had
             a
             very
             ancient
             Manuscript
             Copy
             both
             of
             the
             
               Septuagint
               Old
            
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             
               New
               Greek
               Testament
            
             ;
             written
             but
             little
             more
             than
             three
             hundred
             years
             after
             Christ.
             This
             he
             sent
             ,
             as
             the
             most
             valuable
             Present
             that
             he
             was
             Master
             of
             ,
             to
             our
             late
             Royal
             Sovereign
             King
             Charles
             the
             First
             ,
             by
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Roe
            
             ,
             his
             Majesty's
             Ambassadour
             at
             that
             time
             at
             the
             Port.
             Being
             thus
             brought
             into
             England
             ,
             and
             placed
             in
             the
             
               Royal
               Library
            
             at
             St.
             James's
             ,
             Mr.
             
               Patrick
               Young
            
             the
             learned
             Keeper
             of
             the
             King's
             Library
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             discover'd
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             with
             part
             of
             another
             ,
             at
             the
             End
             
             of
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             ;
             and
             was
             thereupon
             commanded
             by
             his
             Majesty
             to
             publish
             it
             for
             the
             benefit
             of
             the
             World.
             This
             he
             accordingly
             did
             ,
             with
             a
             
               Latin
               Translation
            
             ,
             and
             Notes
             at
             
               Oxford
               ,
               Anno
            
             1633
             :
             It
             was
             not
             long
             after
             that
             a
             very
             learned
             Man
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             Master
             of
             the
             Greek
             Tongue
             ,
             Mr.
             
               William
               Burton
            
             ,
             translated
             it
             into
             English
             ,
             and
             publish'd
             it
             very
             accurately
             ,
             and
             with
             new
             Annotations
             of
             his
             own
             upon
             it
             .
             This
             I
             had
             not
             seen
             till
             the
             first
             Sheets
             of
             the
             present
             Edition
             were
             sent
             to
             the
             Press
             ;
             Nor
             had
             I
             any
             other
             knowledge
             either
             of
             that
             or
             of
             the
             Author
             ,
             than
             what
             I
             found
             in
             the
             Accounts
             given
             by
             our
             Reverend
             Dr.
             Cave
             ,
             and
             the
             late
             Monsieur
             Colomesius
             of
             the
             One
             ,
             and
             by
             our
             laborious
             Antiquary
             Mr.
             
               A.
               Wood
            
             of
             the
             Other
             ;
             in
             his
             useful
             Collection
             of
             the
             Lives
             and
             Writings
             of
             our
             Modern
             Authors
             .
             And
             though
             I
             believe
             whosoever
             shall
             take
             the
             pains
             to
             compare
             the
             two
             Translations
             together
             ,
             will
             find
             them
             generally
             agreeing
             as
             to
             the
             Sense
             ;
             yet
             there
             will
             otherwise
             appear
             such
             manifest
             Differences
             between
             them
             ,
             as
             may
             abundantly
             satisfie
             any
             indifferent
             Person
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             tuly
             translated
             it
             from
             the
             Original
             Greek
             ,
             and
             not
             Revised
             only
             Mr.
             
             Burton's
             Edition
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             Of
             the
             Epistle
             of
             St.
             Polycarp
             to
             the
             Philippians
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Time
               when
               St.
               Polycarp
               wrote
               this
               Epistle
               .
               The
               Reason
               of
               its
               being
               placed
               before
               the
               Epistles
               of
               Ignatius
               .
               That
               St.
               Polycarp
               wrote
               several
               other
               pieces
               :
               Yet
               nothing
               of
               his
               now
               remaining
               but
               only
               this
               Epistle
               .
               Whether
               this
               Epistle
               has
               been
               interpolated
               ,
               as
               those
               of
               Ignatius
               were
               ?
               The
               
                 latter
                 part
              
               of
               it
               vindicated
               against
               the
               Exceptions
               of
               Monsieur
               Daillé
               ,
               and
               some
               Others
               .
               Of
               the
               Translation
               of
               it
               into
               our
               own
               Language
               by
               Dr.
               Cave
               ;
               and
               of
               the
               
                 present
                 Edition
              
               of
               it
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             THE
             next
             Piece
             that
             follows
             in
             the
             present
             Collection
             ,
             is
             the
             Epistle
             of
             St.
             Polycarp
             to
             the
             Philippians
             .
             In
             placing
             of
             which
             I
             have
             follow'd
             the
             Example
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             of
             our
             most
             Reverend
             Archbishop
             Vsher
             ,
             as
             of
             St.
             Polycarp
             himself
             :
             Though
             in
             the
             Order
             of
             Time
             the
             Epistles
             of
             Ignatius
             ought
             to
             have
             had
             the
             precedence
             ;
             St.
             Polycarp
             not
             writing
             this
             Letter
             to
             the
             Philippians
             till
             about
             the
             time
             that
             that
             glorious
             Martyr
             suffer'd
             for
             the
             
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             ;
             as
             from
             several
             Passages
             in
             the
             Epistle
             it self
             may
             plainly
             be
             made
             appear
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             FOR
             first
             ;
             Having
             in
             his
             ix
             
               th
               Chapter
            
             exhorted
             the
             Philippians
             to
             
               obey
               the
               Word
               of
               Righteousness
               ,
               and
               to
               exercise
               all
               Patience
            
             after
             the
             Examples
             of
             those
             Holy
             Men
             whom
             they
             had
             seen
             among
             them
             ;
             he
             particularly
             instances
             in
             Ignatius
             as
             one
             of
             them
             .
             Now
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Martyrdom
             of
             that
             Holy
             Martyr
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             time
             when
             they
             beheld
             his
             
               Patience
               set
               forth
               before
               their
               Eyes
            
             was
             ,
             when
             he
             passed
             by
             them
             in
             Chains
             to
             Rome
             in
             order
             to
             his
             being
             cast
             to
             the
             wild
             Beasts
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Sentence
             pronounced
             upon
             him
             by
             the
             Emperour
             Trajan
             :
             By
             consequence
             that
             this
             Epistle
             must
             have
             been
             written
             some
             time
             after
             his
             Condemnation
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             BUT
             St.
             Polycarp
             goes
             yet
             farther
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             next
             Words
             supposes
             ,
             that
             Ignatius
             might
             have
             been
             dead
             at
             the
             time
             that
             he
             wrote
             to
             them
             .
             For
             enforcing
             his
             Exhortation
             to
             them
             to
             follow
             the
             Examples
             of
             Ignatius
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             those
             excellent
             Men
             whom
             he
             there
             names
             ,
             he
             subjoyns
             ;
             
               Being
               confident
               of
               this
               ,
               that
               all
               these
               have
               not
               run
               in
               vain
               ,
               but
               in
               Faith
               and
               Righteousness
               ,
               and
               are
               gone
               to
               the
               place
               that
               was
               due
               to
               them
               from
               the
               LORD
               ,
               with
               whom
               also
               they
               
               suffered
               .
               For
               they
               loved
               not
               this
               present
               World
               ,
               but
               him
               who
               died
               ,
               and
               was
               raised
               again
               by
               God
               for
               us
               .
            
             In
             which
             words
             he
             evidently
             implies
             that
             Ignatius
             too
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             rest
             of
             those
             whom
             he
             there
             mentions
             was
             by
             this
             time
             gone
             to
             the
             
               Place
               that
               was
               due
               to
               him
               from
               the
               LORD
               ,
               upon
               the
               Account
               of
               his
               Sufferings
            
             ;
             and
             by
             consequence
             had
             finished
             his
             Martyrdom
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             IT
             was
             then
             about
             the
             time
             of
             
             Ignatius's
             Death
             that
             S.
             Polycarp
             wrote
             this
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Philippians
             .
             And
             yet
             that
             if
             this
             Holy
             Man
             had
             suffer'd
             ,
             it
             was
             but
             a
             very
             little
             time
             that
             he
             had
             done
             so
             ,
             is
             clear
             from
             another
             Passage
             of
             the
             same
             Epistle
             :
             Where
             he
             desires
             the
             Philippians
             to
             send
             him
             word
             
               what
               they
               had
               heard
               with
               any
               Certainty
               concerning
            
             Ignatius
             ,
             
               and
               those
               that
               went
               to
            
             Rome
             
               with
               him
            
             .
             And
             from
             whence
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             though
             he
             supposed
             that
             Ignatius
             by
             that
             time
             might
             have
             suffer'd
             ,
             yet
             he
             had
             not
             received
             any
             certain
             Account
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             was
             still
             to
             learn
             the
             Manner
             and
             Circumstances
             of
             his
             Passion
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             NOW
             this
             will
             lead
             us
             to
             a
             yet
             more
             exact
             Conjecture
             of
             the
             time
             of
             St.
             
             Polycarp's
             writing
             the
             following
             Epistle
             ;
             viz.
             that
             it
             must
             have
             been
             just
             about
             the
             time
             of
             St.
             
             Ignatius's
             Death
             :
             It
             being
             no
             way
             probable
             that
             had
             Ignatius
             
             been
             any
             long
             time
             dead
             ,
             so
             great
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             so
             dear
             a
             Friend
             of
             his
             as
             St.
             Polycarp
             was
             ,
             should
             have
             been
             still
             to
             learn
             the
             Certainty
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             AND
             this
             may
             serve
             ,
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             fix
             the
             Time
             when
             this
             Epistle
             was
             written
             ;
             but
             also
             to
             shew
             how
             groundless
             the
             Exception
             of
             those
             Men
             is
             against
             the
             Authority
             of
             it
             ,
             who
             pretend
             to
             find
             out
             a
             Contradiction
             between
             the
             two
             Passages
             I
             have
             now
             mentioned
             :
             And
             would
             from
             thence
             infer
             either
             the
             utter
             Falseness
             of
             this
             whole
             Epistle
             ;
             or
             at
             least
             conclude
             that
             this
             latter
             part
             of
             it
             is
             none
             of
             
             Polycarp's
             ,
             but
             added
             by
             some
             latter
             hand
             to
             give
             the
             greater
             Credit
             to
             the
             Epistles
             of
             St.
             Ignatius
             ,
             which
             they
             are
             resolved
             by
             all
             means
             to
             reject
             as
             none
             of
             his
             .
             For
             indeed
             were
             not
             Men
             willing
             to
             be
             contentious
             ,
             where
             is
             the
             Contradiction
             they
             so
             much
             boast
             of
             between
             the
             two
             Places
             I
             have
             before
             alledged
             ?
             Is
             it
             that
             in
             the
             former
             of
             them
             he
             sets
             before
             them
             the
             Sufferings
             of
             St.
             Ignatius
             ,
             and
             exhorts
             them
             to
             follow
             the
             Example
             of
             his
             Patience
             ?
             But
             't
             is
             evident
             the
             Sufferings
             he
             there
             speaks
             of
             were
             those
             which
             the
             Philippians
             had
             
               seen
               in
               him
            
             .
             The
             Weight
             of
             his
             Chains
             ;
             the
             Hardships
             of
             his
             Journey
             ;
             the
             Rudeness
             of
             the
             Souldiers
             that
             guarded
             him
             ;
             and
             of
             which
             the
             blessed
             Martyr
             himself
             
             complains
             in
             one
             of
             his
             Epistles
             ;
             and
             to
             add
             no
             more
             ,
             the
             Expectation
             of
             that
             cruel
             Death
             he
             was
             suddainly
             to
             undergo
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             BUT
             I
             suppose
             the
             Contradiction
             lies
             in
             what
             follows
             ;
             that
             in
             one
             place
             he
             speaks
             of
             him
             as
             if
             he
             had
             already
             suffered
             ;
             and
             yet
             in
             the
             other
             desires
             the
             Philippians
             to
             send
             him
             word
             what
             they
             heard
             of
             him
             .
             Now
             what
             is
             there
             in
             all
             this
             that
             does
             not
             very
             well
             agree
             together
             ?
             St.
             Polycarp
             ,
             either
             by
             the
             Computation
             of
             the
             Arrival
             of
             Ignatius
             at
             Rome
             ;
             or
             by
             the
             Consideration
             of
             the
             Solemn
             Festival
             that
             was
             wont
             at
             that
             time
             to
             be
             held
             there
             ;
             and
             at
             which
             it
             was
             usual
             to
             exhibit
             such
             kind
             of
             Spectacles
             to
             the
             People
             ;
             or
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             lastly
             ,
             from
             the
             Accounts
             which
             he
             had
             received
             of
             the
             Holy
             Martyr
             from
             some
             of
             those
             that
             were
             with
             him
             ;
             did
             suppose
             ,
             nay
             if
             you
             will
             ,
             did
             not
             doubt
             but
             that
             Ignatius
             was
             dead
             when
             he
             wrote
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Philippians
             .
             Yet
             having
             not
             hitherto
             received
             any
             certain
             Account
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             being
             not
             sure
             whether
             he
             had
             suffered
             or
             no
             ;
             or
             if
             he
             had
             ,
             how
             he
             had
             been
             treated
             by
             his
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             how
             he
             had
             behaved
             himself
             in
             his
             last
             Encounter
             with
             the
             Beasts
             ;
             desires
             the
             Philippians
             ,
             who
             were
             much
             nearer
             to
             Rome
             than
             he
             was
             ,
             and
             might
             therefore
             very
             probably
             have
             heard
             much
             later
             from
             thence
             than
             
             he
             had
             done
             ,
             to
             send
             him
             a
             certain
             Account
             of
             what
             they
             knew
             as
             to
             this
             matter
             .
             What
             is
             there
             in
             this
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             say
             that
             looks
             like
             a
             Contradiction
             ,
             but
             that
             is
             not
             very
             Natural
             :
             And
             particularly
             most
             becoming
             the
             Love
             and
             Friendship
             of
             the
             Blessed
             Polycarp
             towards
             him
             concerning
             whom
             he
             so
             diligently
             enquired
             ?
             I
             am
             sure
             Photius
             who
             not
             only
             had
             read
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             but
             transcribed
             this
             last
             Passage
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             tho'
             as
             severe
             a
             Critick
             as
             any
             that
             have
             ever
             perused
             it
             since
             ,
             saw
             no
             Contradiction
             in
             it
             to
             any
             thing
             that
             went
             before
             .
             Since
             if
             he
             had
             ,
             he
             was
             not
             of
             a
             Humour
             to
             have
             let
             it
             pass
             ,
             without
             making
             some
             Reflection
             or
             other
             upon
             it
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             LET
             me
             add
             yet
             more
             ,
             that
             neither
             could
             those
             see
             the
             Contradiction
             here
             pretended
             ,
             who
             in
             our
             present
             times
             would
             have
             been
             as
             forward
             as
             any
             to
             have
             made
             use
             of
             it
             to
             the
             Disadvantage
             of
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             had
             they
             had
             but
             the
             least
             Grounds
             so
             to
             do
             .
             I
             shall
             instance
             only
             in
             Two
             ;
             the
             first
             ,
             the
             late
             Learned
             Divine
             of
             Leyden
             ,
             Monsieur
             
               le
               Moyne
            
             :
             Who
             tho'
             he
             judged
             the
             Passage
             relating
             to
             St.
             
             Ignatius's
             Epistles
             ,
             which
             was
             wanting
             in
             his
             Manuscript
             ,
             to
             be
             abrupt
             ,
             and
             would
             from
             thence
             argue
             against
             the
             Authority
             of
             it
             ;
             yet
             has
             made
             no
             Reflection
             on
             the
             Words
             immediately
             following
             ,
             and
             in
             which
             those
             
             Others
             will
             have
             the
             Contradiction
             to
             lie
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             THE
             Other
             that
             I
             shall
             mention
             in
             Opposition
             to
             this
             Pretence
             ,
             is
             a
             yet
             later
             Writer
             ,
             
               Ernestus
               Tentzelius
            
             ;
             who
             tho'
             no
             great
             Friend
             to
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             which
             he
             supposes
             to
             have
             been
             Corrupted
             ,
             no
             less
             than
             those
             of
             Ignatius
             were
             in
             the
             Antient
             Editions
             of
             them
             ;
             yet
             utterly
             refuses
             to
             comply
             with
             this
             Objection
             ,
             as
             not
             apprehending
             that
             there
             was
             the
             least
             Ground
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             BUT
             to
             return
             from
             this
             Digression
             ,
             in
             Answer
             to
             the
             Exception
             of
             two
             of
             the
             most
             Learned
             Adversaries
             of
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             against
             the
             Credit
             of
             it
             :
             Tho'
             as
             I
             have
             now
             shewn
             ,
             St.
             Polycarp
             wrote
             not
             to
             the
             Philippians
             till
             after
             the
             Death
             of
             St.
             Ignatius
             ,
             and
             consequently
             this
             Epistle
             in
             order
             of
             time
             ought
             to
             have
             been
             placed
             after
             those
             which
             the
             other
             wrote
             immediately
             before
             it
             :
             Yet
             was
             it
             fit
             to
             give
             this
             the
             Precedency
             in
             the
             following
             Collection
             ,
             both
             as
             containing
             a
             most
             proper
             Introduction
             to
             the
             Epistles
             of
             Ignatius
             ;
             and
             as
             having
             in
             all
             probability
             been
             first
             sent
             in
             the
             same
             Order
             ,
             by
             St.
             Polycarp
             to
             the
             Philippians
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             FOR
             thus
             we
             find
             that
             Holy
             Man
             speaking
             to
             them
             in
             the
             Close
             of
             his
             
             Letter
             :
             
               The
               Epistles
               of
            
             Ignatius
             
               which
               he
               wrote
               unto
               us
               ,
               together
               with
               what
               others
               of
               his
               have
               come
               to
               our
               Hands
               ,
               we
               have
               sent
               unto
               you
               according
               to
               your
               Order
               ;
               which
               are
            
             subjoyn'd
             
               to
               this
               Epistle
            
             .
             So
             both
             Eusebius
             transcribed
             it
             out
             of
             the
             
               Original
               Greek
            
             ;
             and
             so
             we
             find
             it
             in
             our
             Antient
             
               Latin
               Version
            
             ,
             which
             is
             all
             that
             remains
             of
             that
             Part
             of
             this
             Epistle
             .
             And
             from
             whence
             our
             Learned
             Arch-Bishop
             Usher
             with
             great
             reason
             concludes
             ,
             that
             St.
             Polycarp
             caused
             the
             Copies
             of
             St.
             
             Ignatius's
             Epistles
             to
             be
             immediately
             added
             at
             the
             end
             of
             his
             own
             ;
             and
             sent
             them
             to
             the
             Philippians
             together
             with
             it
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             AND
             this
             perhaps
             may
             have
             been
             one
             great
             means
             of
             preserving
             this
             Epistle
             of
             St.
             Polycarp
             from
             the
             Fate
             that
             has
             attended
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             Writings
             .
             For
             being
             wont
             to
             be
             transcribed
             together
             with
             those
             of
             Ignatius
             ,
             and
             commonly
             placed
             at
             the
             front
             of
             them
             ;
             they
             mutually
             help'd
             to
             secure
             one
             another
             :
             Whilst
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             Epistles
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             being
             thus
             collected
             together
             ,
             have
             for
             a
             long
             time
             been
             so
             utterly
             lost
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             neither
             Photius
             ,
             nor
             St
             Hierome
             ,
             nor
             Eusebius
             ,
             nor
             even
             Irenaeus
             himself
             ,
             the
             Disciple
             of
             St.
             Polycarp
             ,
             seems
             to
             have
             had
             any
             particular
             Catalogue
             of
             them
             .
          
           
           
             13.
             
             INDEED
             for
             what
             concerns
             the
             last
             of
             these
             ,
             I
             mean
             Irenaeus
             ;
             he
             tells
             us
             that
             this
             great
             Man
             did
             write
             several
             Epistles
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             the
             Neighbouring
             Churches
             ,
             to
             confirm
             them
             in
             the
             Faith
             ;
             but
             even
             to
             particular
             Persons
             ,
             for
             their
             Instruction
             and
             Admonition
             .
             But
             what
             they
             were
             ,
             or
             to
             whom
             they
             were
             sent
             ,
             neither
             does
             he
             say
             ,
             nor
             does
             Eusebius
             ,
             where
             he
             speaks
             of
             the
             Writings
             of
             St.
             Polycarp
             ,
             mention
             any
             more
             ,
             than
             that
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Philippians
             ,
             of
             which
             we
             are
             now
             discoursing
             .
             And
             tho'
             a
             few
             later
             Authors
             pretend
             to
             give
             us
             the
             very
             Titles
             of
             some
             other
             of
             his
             Works
             ;
             yet
             have
             we
             reason
             to
             doubt
             from
             this
             Silence
             of
             those
             who
             lived
             the
             nearest
             to
             his
             Time
             ,
             that
             their
             Authority
             is
             but
             small
             ;
             nor
             can
             we
             say
             that
             even
             the
             Pieces
             which
             they
             name
             ,
             are
             any
             where
             to
             be
             found
             at
             this
             Day
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             NOR
             shall
             I
             except
             here
             those
             Fragments
             lately
             published
             by
             Fevardentius
             out
             of
             
               Victor
               Capuanus
            
             ;
             and
             reprinted
             by
             Bishop
             Usher
             in
             his
             Appendix
             to
             Ignatius
             .
             In
             which
             as
             there
             are
             some
             things
             which
             neither
             Father
             Halloix
             ,
             nor
             our
             Learned
             Vsher
             could
             approve
             of
             ,
             as
             written
             by
             St.
             Polycarp
             ;
             so
             the
             Distance
             of
             him
             who
             was
             the
             first
             Collector
             of
             them
             from
             the
             time
             of
             that
             
               Blessed
               Martyr
            
             ;
             and
             the
             manifest
             Proofs
             he
             has
             on
             other
             Occasions
             given
             
             of
             his
             little
             Care
             and
             Judgment
             in
             distinguishing
             the
             Works
             of
             the
             
               Antient
               Fathers
            
             who
             lived
             any
             long
             time
             before
             him
             ;
             not
             to
             say
             any
             thing
             of
             the
             Passages
             themselves
             ascribed
             to
             St.
             Polycarp
             ,
             but
             little
             agreeable
             to
             the
             
               Apostolical
               Age
            
             :
             All
             these
             Considerations
             have
             justly
             restrained
             Learned
             Men
             from
             giving
             any
             great
             Credit
             to
             these
             Fragments
             ,
             or
             from
             receiving
             them
             as
             belonging
             in
             any
             wise
             to
             so
             antient
             an
             Author
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             BUT
             whatever
             becomes
             of
             these
             Fragments
             ,
             certain
             it
             is
             that
             the
             Epistle
             which
             I
             have
             here
             subjoyn'd
             is
             the
             Genuine
             Work
             of
             this
             Holy
             Man
             ;
             and
             worthy
             of
             that
             great
             Character
             which
             Antiquity
             has
             given
             of
             it
             .
             Even
             Monsieur
             Daillé
             himself
             confesses
             that
             excepting
             only
             the
             Close
             of
             it
             ,
             against
             which
             it
             was
             necessary
             for
             him
             to
             declare
             himself
             ;
             there
             is
             
               nothing
               in
               it
               that
               either
               ought
               to
               offend
               any
               ,
               or
               that
               may
               be
               thought
               unworthy
               of
            
             Polycarp
             .
             But
             
               le
               Moyne
            
             goes
             yet
             farther
             ;
             he
             declares
             that
             he
             does
             not
             see
             how
             any
             one
             can
             entertain
             the
             lest
             Suspicion
             against
             it
             :
             That
             there
             is
             not
             perhaps
             any
             Work
             extant
             ,
             that
             has
             more
             certain
             Evidences
             of
             its
             being
             Genuine
             ,
             than
             this
             :
             In
             short
             ,
             that
             if
             it
             shall
             be
             lawful
             to
             doubt
             of
             this
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             no
             Monument
             of
             Antiquity
             left
             which
             we
             may
             not
             as
             well
             call
             in
             Question
             ,
             and
             reject
             as
             spurious
             .
          
           
           
             16.
             
             INDEED
             so
             general
             is
             the
             reception
             which
             Learned
             Men
             on
             all
             sides
             have
             given
             to
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             well
             omit
             any
             further
             Discourse
             in
             Confirmation
             of
             the
             Credit
             and
             Authority
             of
             it
             .
             But
             yet
             seing
             there
             have
             been
             two
             things
             started
             by
             some
             of
             late
             ,
             if
             not
             utterly
             to
             destroy
             ,
             yet
             at
             least
             to
             lessen
             the
             Reputation
             of
             this
             Piece
             ;
             I
             will
             consider
             in
             short
             what
             may
             fairly
             be
             replied
             to
             both
             their
             Exceptions
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             NOW
             the
             first
             is
             that
             of
             Tentzelius
             ,
             in
             his
             Exercitation
             upon
             this
             Epistle
             :
             Who
             tho'
             he
             allows
             it
             to
             be
             undoubtedly
             Genuine
             ,
             yet
             supposes
             it
             to
             have
             been
             corrupted
             by
             the
             same
             hand
             that
             we
             confess
             did
             corrupt
             the
             Epistles
             of
             Ignatius
             ,
             about
             DC
             Years
             after
             Christ.
             But
             to
             this
             I
             reply
             ;
             1
             st
             .
             That
             it
             is
             allow'd
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             in
             this
             Epistle
             that
             may
             give
             any
             just
             Grounds
             for
             the
             Suspicion
             of
             any
             such
             Fraud
             as
             this
             :
             It
             being
             acknowledged
             even
             by
             Mons
             r
             Daillé
             himself
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             Adversaries
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             be
             an
             Epistle
             in
             all
             respects
             worthy
             of
             St.
             Polycarp
             ,
             excepting
             only
             in
             the
             Close
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             I
             shall
             more
             particularly
             consider
             by
             and
             by
             .
             So
             that
             either
             we
             have
             then
             this
             Epistle
             pure
             and
             uncorrupted
             as
             it
             was
             first
             written
             ;
             or
             at
             least
             we
             have
             it
             so
             little
             prejudiced
             by
             any
             Alterations
             that
             may
             have
             been
             made
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             
             in
             the
             Epistle
             ,
             as
             it
             now
             is
             ,
             dangerous
             in
             Point
             either
             of
             Faith
             or
             Manners
             ;
             or
             that
             might
             not
             have
             well
             enough
             been
             written
             by
             St.
             Polycarp
             .
             But
             now
             this
             was
             not
             the
             Case
             with
             the
             Epistles
             of
             St.
             Ignatius
             ;
             which
             not
             only
             laboured
             under
             many
             Impertinencies
             unbecoming
             the
             Character
             of
             that
             Great
             Man
             ,
             but
             was
             fraught
             with
             many
             things
             that
             were
             altogether
             fabulous
             :
             Nay
             if
             we
             may
             credit
             Arch-Bishop
             Usher
             ,
             had
             some
             Passages
             in
             them
             that
             tended
             to
             corrupt
             the
             very
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             one
             of
             the
             most
             considerable
             Points
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             BUT
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             the
             Epistles
             of
             St.
             Ignatius
             had
             been
             corrupted
             ,
             was
             evident
             from
             Disagreement
             of
             the
             Copies
             which
             we
             usually
             had
             of
             them
             ,
             from
             the
             Quotations
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Fathers
             of
             the
             first
             Five
             Centuries
             out
             of
             them
             .
             Now
             this
             was
             a
             most
             unquestionable
             Demonstration
             of
             their
             having
             been
             changed
             from
             what
             they
             were
             in
             those
             first
             Ages
             in
             which
             those
             Fathers
             lived
             :
             And
             accordingly
             proved
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             when
             the
             old
             
               Latin
               Version
            
             of
             Bishop
             Vsher
             first
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             
               Florentine
               Greek
            
             Edition
             of
             the
             Learned
             
               Isaac
               Vossius
            
             ,
             came
             to
             be
             compared
             with
             those
             Editions
             that
             had
             before
             been
             extant
             of
             them
             But
             neither
             does
             this
             Exception
             appear
             against
             the
             present
             Epistle
             ,
             which
             agrees
             with
             what
             
             is
             quoted
             both
             by
             Eusebius
             and
             Others
             out
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             thereby
             clearly
             shews
             our
             present
             Copy
             to
             be
             sincere
             and
             un-corrupted
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             SEEING
             then
             there
             is
             nothing
             but
             a
             mere
             Conjecture
             for
             the
             Depravation
             of
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             and
             such
             just
             Reason
             to
             conclude
             that
             there
             is
             no
             good
             Foundation
             for
             it
             ;
             to
             be
             sure
             none
             that
             may
             compare
             with
             the
             Arguments
             we
             have
             against
             it
             :
             I
             think
             we
             may
             conclude
             ,
             that
             for
             any
             thing
             yet
             appears
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             we
             not
             only
             have
             the
             Genuine
             Epistle
             of
             St.
             Polycarp
             ,
             but
             that
             Epistle
             free
             from
             any
             designed
             Corruptions
             or
             Depravations
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             NOR
             is
             there
             any
             more
             ,
             that
             I
             do
             not
             say
             there
             is
             much
             less
             Weight
             ,
             in
             the
             other
             Supposal
             of
             Monsieur
             Daillé
             ,
             continued
             and
             abetted
             by
             his
             Learned
             Defender
             Monsieur
             Larroque
             ,
             tho'
             without
             any
             more
             weight
             of
             Reason
             than
             what
             had
             been
             before
             fully
             answer'd
             by
             our
             most
             Learned
             and
             judicious
             Bishop
             Pearson
             :
             Namely
             ;
             That
             this
             Epistle
             originally
             ended
             at
             the
             Doxology
             which
             we
             meet
             with
             Chapter
             the
             XII
             th
             ,
             and
             that
             what
             follows
             concerning
             the
             Epistles
             of
             St.
             Ignatius
             ,
             has
             been
             added
             to
             it
             by
             some
             latter
             hand
             .
             But
             now
             ,
             what
             proof
             do
             they
             offer
             of
             this
             ?
             What
             Authority
             have
             they
             to
             support
             such
             a
             Supposition
             ?
             
             This
             they
             pretend
             not
             to
             :
             All
             they
             have
             to
             say
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Doxology
             which
             we
             find
             there
             seems
             to
             imply
             that
             the
             Epistle
             originally
             went
             no
             farther
             ;
             And
             that
             in
             what
             follows
             there
             is
             a
             flat
             Contradiction
             to
             what
             went
             before
             ;
             the
             Close
             of
             the
             Epistle
             speaking
             of
             Ignatius
             as
             if
             he
             were
             still
             alive
             ,
             whom
             the
             true
             Popolycarp
             had
             before
             set
             forth
             to
             the
             Philippians
             as
             having
             suffer'd
             ,
             and
             
               been
               gone
               to
               the
               place
               that
               was
               prepared
               for
               him
               .
            
          
           
             21.
             
             AS
             for
             what
             concerns
             the
             latter
             of
             these
             Suggestions
             ,
             I
             have
             already
             fully
             shewn
             how
             vain
             and
             groundless
             it
             is
             .
             Nor
             can
             we
             reasonably
             suppose
             that
             any
             one
             who
             designed
             to
             serve
             a
             turn
             by
             corrupting
             such
             an
             Epistle
             as
             this
             ,
             would
             have
             been
             either
             so
             negligent
             as
             not
             once
             to
             read
             over
             the
             Piece
             he
             was
             about
             to
             make
             so
             considerable
             an
             Addition
             to
             ;
             or
             having
             read
             it
             ,
             would
             have
             been
             so
             foolish
             ,
             as
             to
             have
             ,
             without
             any
             need
             ,
             subjoyn'd
             a
             Request
             to
             the
             Philippians
             ,
             directly
             contrary
             to
             what
             the
             true
             Polycarp
             had
             told
             them
             before
             ;
             and
             which
             by
             consequence
             would
             be
             sure
             to
             discover
             the
             Fraud
             ,
             and
             frustrate
             the
             Design
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             SO
             little
             appearance
             of
             Reason
             is
             there
             in
             this
             Suggestion
             ,
             which
             yet
             these
             Learned
             Men
             insist
             upon
             ,
             as
             their
             main
             Argument
             against
             the
             latter
             part
             
             of
             this
             Epistle
             .
             As
             for
             the
             other
             Objection
             which
             they
             bring
             against
             it
             ,
             viz.
             that
             St.
             Polycarp
             must
             have
             concluded
             at
             the
             XII
             
               th
               Chapter
            
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             Vow
             which
             he
             there
             makes
             for
             these
             to
             whom
             he
             wrote
             ;
             I
             reply
             ,
             first
             :
             That
             this
             is
             at
             the
             best
             but
             a
             very
             uncertain
             Guess
             ;
             seeing
             it
             is
             notorious
             to
             all
             that
             have
             ever
             read
             the
             Epistles
             either
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             or
             those
             that
             followed
             after
             ,
             that
             nothing
             is
             more
             common
             than
             to
             meet
             with
             such
             kind
             of
             Conclusions
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             the
             end
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             beginning
             ,
             and
             middle
             ;
             in
             short
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             their
             Epistles
             .
             To
             look
             no
             farther
             than
             the
             Epistle
             ,
             with
             which
             we
             have
             begun
             this
             Collection
             ,
             of
             St.
             Clement
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             :
             How
             many
             of
             these
             sort
             of
             Stops
             may
             we
             find
             in
             the
             Progress
             of
             it
             ?
             I
             am
             sure
             there
             are
             not
             less
             than
             seven
             or
             eight
             of
             them
             .
             But
             I
             suppose
             he
             would
             be
             thought
             very
             ridiculous
             who
             should
             therefore
             reject
             all
             that
             follow'd
             the
             first
             of
             these
             ,
             as
             none
             of
             St.
             
             Clement's
             ,
             but
             pieced
             on
             to
             the
             end
             of
             his
             Epistle
             by
             some
             other
             hand
             ,
             merely
             because
             the
             Doxology
             seem'd
             to
             imply
             his
             having
             concluded
             there
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             BUT
             to
             lay
             aside
             Conjectures
             ,
             and
             proceed
             to
             that
             ,
             which
             will
             put
             a
             final
             end
             to
             this
             Difficulty
             ;
             I
             observe
             ,
             2
             dly
             ,
             That
             this
             Passage
             which
             these
             Men
             deny
             to
             be
             St.
             Polycarps
             ,
             and
             suppose
             to
             
             have
             been
             added
             to
             it
             by
             some
             latter
             hand
             ,
             is
             expresly
             quoted
             by
             Eusebius
             in
             his
             
               Ecclesiastical
               History
            
             ,
             as
             a
             part
             of
             this
             Epistle
             .
             If
             therefore
             it
             be
             the
             Addition
             of
             some
             other
             hand
             ,
             't
             is
             evident
             it
             was
             made
             to
             it
             before
             
             Eusebius's
             time
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             within
             two
             Hundred
             Years
             after
             the
             time
             of
             St.
             
             Polycarp's
             writing
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             whether
             this
             be
             probable
             we
             will
             now
             more
             particulary
             enquire
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             FOR
             the
             better
             clearing
             of
             which
             I
             must
             observe
             ,
             that
             this
             Epistle
             of
             St.
             Polycarp
             ,
             like
             that
             of
             St.
             Clement
             foregoing
             ,
             was
             for
             several
             Hundreds
             of
             Years
             wont
             to
             be
             
               publickly
               read
            
             in
             
               the
               Churches
            
             of
             Asia
             :
             So
             St.
             Jerome
             expresly
             assures
             us
             ;
             or
             as
             his
             Interpreter
             Sophronius
             renders
             him
             ,
             in
             the
             Synod
             or
             Convention
             of
             Asia
             .
             By
             which
             a
             Learned
             Man
             supposes
             we
             are
             to
             understand
             some
             common
             Meetings
             of
             the
             Christians
             in
             those
             Parts
             ,
             answerable
             to
             the
             like
             Assemblies
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             there
             ;
             And
             that
             in
             these
             this
             Epistle
             was
             wont
             to
             be
             read
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             HENCE
             Irenaeus
             speaks
             of
             it
             as
             an
             Epistle
             that
             was
             in
             every
             Bodies
             hand
             ;
             and
             obvious
             to
             be
             read
             by
             any
             ,
             for
             the
             Benefit
             of
             their
             Faith
             and
             Manners
             .
             Which
             being
             so
             ,
             it
             can
             hardly
             be
             supposed
             but
             that
             so
             inquisitive
             a
             Searcher
             into
             Antiquity
             as
             Eusebius
             was
             ,
             must
             
             needs
             have
             been
             very
             well
             acquainted
             with
             it
             ;
             and
             doubtless
             have
             had
             a
             true
             and
             genuine
             Copy
             of
             it
             .
             Seeing
             then
             he
             produces
             this
             Passage
             as
             a
             part
             of
             that
             Epistle
             which
             was
             generally
             received
             as
             Authentick
             in
             his
             Days
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Epistle
             its
             self
             being
             spread
             into
             all
             Hands
             ,
             and
             publickly
             read
             in
             the
             
               Eastern
               Churches
            
             immediately
             after
             the
             Death
             of
             its
             great
             Author
             ,
             could
             not
             have
             been
             corrupted
             or
             alter'd
             ,
             but
             the
             Cheat
             must
             needs
             have
             been
             discover'd
             ;
             of
             which
             yet
             we
             have
             not
             the
             least
             intimation
             in
             all
             Antiquity
             :
             I
             think
             it
             cannot
             be
             doubted
             but
             that
             this
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             rest
             of
             that
             Epistle
             ,
             was
             written
             by
             St.
             Polycarp
             himself
             ;
             and
             not
             added
             to
             his
             Epistle
             by
             some
             latter
             Hand
             ,
             as
             is
             suggested
             ,
             not
             only
             without
             all
             ground
             ,
             but
             against
             such
             plain
             and
             un-answerable
             Evidence
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             HAVING
             said
             thus
             much
             in
             Vindication
             of
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             and
             to
             clear
             it
             from
             those
             Prejudices
             that
             have
             of
             late
             been
             raised
             against
             it
             ;
             it
             remains
             only
             for
             me
             to
             observe
             ,
             that
             though
             the
             following
             Translation
             was
             truly
             made
             from
             the
             Greek
             and
             
               Latin
               Copies
            
             of
             it
             ,
             set
             out
             by
             
               Bishop
               Vsher
            
             first
             ,
             and
             since
             reprinted
             by
             Cotelerius
             in
             his
             Collection
             of
             the
             
               Apostolical
               Fathers
            
             ;
             yet
             is
             not
             this
             the
             first
             time
             that
             this
             Epistle
             has
             appear'd
             in
             our
             Language
             .
             For
             our
             most
             diligent
             and
             
             Learned
             Country-man
             Dr.
             Cave
             ,
             having
             a
             just
             Respect
             to
             the
             Worth
             of
             a
             Piece
             so
             highly
             applauded
             among
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             and
             so
             well
             deserving
             the
             Esteem
             of
             all
             good
             Men
             ;
             thought
             it
             would
             be
             no
             unuseful
             Digression
             to
             present
             to
             his
             Reader
             so
             venerable
             a
             Monument
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             :
             And
             therefore
             subjoyn'd
             it
             intirely
             to
             his
             Account
             of
             the
             Life
             of
             St.
             Polycarp
             ,
             in
             a
             most
             accurate
             
               English
               Translation
            
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             IT
             would
             no
             doubt
             have
             been
             more
             to
             the
             Readers
             Satisfaction
             ,
             to
             have
             met
             with
             that
             Translation
             of
             this
             Epistle
             here
             ,
             than
             to
             find
             another
             which
             he
             may
             have
             just
             reason
             to
             suppose
             can
             never
             equal
             that
             which
             was
             finish'd
             by
             so
             great
             a
             Hand
             .
             And
             indeed
             I
             could
             have
             been
             glad
             to
             have
             render'd
             the
             following
             Collection
             more
             considerable
             ,
             by
             the
             Reputation
             of
             a
             Translation
             made
             by
             so
             eminent
             an
             Author
             .
             But
             however
             ,
             as
             it
             now
             is
             ,
             I
             hope
             it
             may
             not
             be
             unacceptable
             to
             the
             pious
             Peruser
             of
             it
             :
             Who
             ,
             whatever
             other
             Defects
             he
             may
             find
             in
             it
             ,
             may
             yet
             ,
             I
             am
             pretty
             confident
             ,
             depend
             upon
             the
             Exactness
             of
             the
             Translation
             ;
             seeing
             I
             perceive
             by
             an
             after
             Collation
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             does
             not
             differ
             in
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             material
             ,
             from
             that
             of
             the
             Judicious
             and
             Worthy
             Dr.
             Cave
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             Of
             the
             Epistles
             of
             St.
             Ignatius
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               different
               Editions
               of
               St.
               
               Ignatius's
               Epistles
               :
               Which
               are
               here
               translated
               from
               that
               of
               
                 Isaac
                 Vossius
              
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               the
               Enumeration
               made
               by
               Eusebius
               of
               them
               .
               The
               Authority
               of
               these
               Epistles
               vindicated
               ,
               against
               the
               Objections
               raised
               of
               late
               against
               them
               .
               The
               Epistle
               to
               St.
               Polycarp
               one
               of
               those
               mentioned
               by
               Eusebius
               :
               The
               Exception
               against
               it
               taken
               from
               the
               Substance
               of
               the
               Epistle
               its
               self
               answer'd
               .
               A
               short
               Account
               of
               the
               following
               Translation
               of
               all
               of
               them
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             BEFORE
             I
             enter
             upon
             that
             Account
             which
             it
             will
             be
             fitting
             for
             me
             to
             give
             of
             the
             Epistles
             of
             St.
             Ignatius
             ,
             (
             the
             next
             that
             follow
             in
             the
             present
             Collection
             ;
             )
             it
             will
             be
             necessary
             for
             me
             to
             observe
             ,
             that
             there
             have
             been
             considerable
             Differences
             in
             the
             Editions
             of
             the
             Epistles
             of
             this
             Holy
             Man
             ,
             no
             less
             than
             in
             the
             Judgment
             of
             our
             latter
             Criticks
             concerning
             them
             .
             To
             pass
             by
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             most
             imperfect
             of
             them
             ;
             the
             best
             that
             for
             a
             long
             time
             was
             extant
             ,
             contained
             not
             only
             a
             great
             number
             of
             Epistles
             falsly
             ascribed
             to
             this
             Author
             ,
             but
             even
             those
             that
             were
             
             Genuine
             so
             alter'd
             and
             corrupted
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             hard
             to
             find
             out
             the
             true
             Ignatius
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             THE
             first
             that
             began
             to
             remedy
             this
             Confusion
             ,
             and
             to
             restore
             this
             great
             Writer
             to
             his
             Primitive
             Simplicity
             ,
             was
             our
             Most
             Reverend
             and
             Learned
             Arch-bishop
             Usher
             ,
             in
             his
             Edition
             of
             Them
             at
             
               Oxford
               ,
               Anno
            
             1644.
             
             But
             still
             we
             wanted
             a
             correct
             Copy
             of
             the
             Original
             Greek
             ;
             the
             Epistles
             set
             out
             by
             him
             ,
             though
             exceedingly
             more
             sincere
             than
             any
             we
             had
             seen
             before
             ,
             yet
             consisting
             only
             of
             the
             Old
             
               Latin
               Translations
            
             of
             them
             .
             Now
             this
             was
             in
             great
             measure
             perform'd
             by
             the
             Learned
             
               Isaac
               Vossius
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Edition
             published
             by
             him
             at
             
               Amsterdam
               ,
               Anno
            
             1646
             :
             And
             presenting
             us
             from
             the
             Florentine
             Manuscript
             with
             six
             of
             the
             Epistles
             of
             this
             
               Holy
               Martyr
            
             mentioned
             by
             Eusebius
             ,
             in
             their
             ancient
             and
             pure
             Greek
             ;
             and
             the
             seventh
             so
             happily
             amended
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             but
             little
             doubt
             to
             be
             made
             of
             the
             Integrity
             of
             that
             too
             .
             And
             concerning
             these
             Epistles
             of
             St.
             Ignatius
             ,
             enumerated
             by
             Eusebius
             ,
             and
             set
             out
             according
             to
             their
             Primitive
             Purity
             by
             these
             two
             great
             Men
             ,
             and
             from
             them
             translated
             into
             the
             following
             Collection
             ;
             there
             are
             two
             things
             to
             be
             consider'd
             and
             proved
             by
             me
             in
             this
             place
             :
             First
             ,
             That
             St.
             Ignatius
             did
             write
             such
             Epistles
             as
             those
             we
             have
             here
             translated
             :
             And
             secondly
             ;
             that
             those
             Epistles
             
             we
             here
             have
             ,
             are
             the
             very
             Epistles
             that
             he
             wrote
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             THAT
             Ignatius
             did
             ,
             in
             general
             ,
             write
             some
             Epistles
             to
             the
             Churches
             about
             him
             ,
             however
             it
             has
             been
             deny'd
             by
             Some
             ,
             is
             yet
             I
             think
             now
             universally
             allow'd
             even
             by
             those
             who
             are
             the
             greatest
             Opposers
             of
             those
             Epistles
             which
             we
             affirm
             to
             be
             his
             .
             That
             he
             wrote
             to
             those
             
               particular
               Churches
            
             to
             which
             the
             Epistles
             here
             subjoyn'd
             are
             addressed
             ,
             we
             have
             both
             St.
             Polycarp
             and
             Eusebius
             to
             assure
             us
             .
             For
             ,
             first
             ;
             St.
             Polycarp
             ,
             in
             the
             Close
             of
             his
             Epistle
             ,
             (
             which
             I
             am
             now
             to
             look
             upon
             as
             sufficiently
             proved
             to
             be
             his
             )
             speaking
             to
             the
             Philippians
             of
             this
             Holy
             Man
             ,
             tells
             them
             ;
             that
             he
             had
             sent
             them
             all
             such
             Epistles
             of
             his
             ,
             as
             Ignatius
             had
             either
             written
             to
             himself
             ,
             or
             to
             his
             Church
             at
             Smyrna
             ,
             or
             as
             had
             hitherto
             come
             to
             his
             Hands
             .
             So
             that
             here
             then
             we
             have
             a
             plain
             Account
             of
             two
             of
             those
             Epistles
             which
             we
             affirm
             Ignatius
             to
             have
             written
             ;
             One
             to
             St.
             Polycarp
             himself
             ,
             Another
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Smyrna
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             BUT
             Eusebius
             will
             enable
             us
             to
             carry
             this
             Testimony
             yet
             farther
             :
             Whilst
             assuring
             us
             ,
             that
             he
             wrote
             four
             Epistles
             from
             Smyrna
             ;
             namely
             to
             the
             Churches
             of
             
               Ephesus
               ,
               Magnesia
               ,
               Tralles
            
             and
             Rome
             ;
             he
             gives
             us
             just
             grounds
             to
             conclude
             that
             
             these
             also
             must
             have
             been
             part
             of
             St.
             
             Polycarp's
             Collection
             ;
             and
             have
             been
             some
             of
             those
             others
             ,
             besides
             the
             two
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             which
             he
             tells
             us
             he
             sent
             to
             the
             Philippians
             .
             Unless
             we
             should
             suppose
             that
             either
             he
             knew
             not
             of
             
             Ignatius's
             writing
             ,
             though
             every
             Day
             ,
             almost
             every
             Hour
             ,
             with
             him
             at
             the
             time
             that
             he
             wrote
             them
             :
             Or
             else
             that
             knowing
             of
             it
             ,
             He
             took
             no
             care
             to
             preserve
             the
             Copies
             of
             his
             Epistles
             ;
             which
             yet
             we
             see
             he
             put
             the
             highest
             Value
             ,
             that
             can
             well
             be
             imagined
             ,
             upon
             .
             Seeing
             therefore
             we
             cannot
             with
             any
             reason
             suppose
             ,
             either
             that
             St.
             Polycarp
             did
             not
             know
             of
             
             Ignatius's
             writing
             to
             these
             Churches
             ;
             nor
             is
             it
             probable
             ,
             that
             being
             present
             with
             him
             at
             the
             writing
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             acquainted
             with
             it
             ,
             he
             should
             not
             have
             kept
             any
             Copies
             of
             his
             Letters
             to
             them
             :
             Seeing
             lastly
             ;
             he
             himself
             tells
             us
             that
             he
             had
             Copies
             of
             more
             of
             the
             Epistles
             of
             this
             
               Great
               Saint
            
             ,
             besides
             those
             that
             were
             sent
             to
             Smyrna
             ,
             and
             that
             what
             he
             had
             ,
             he
             sent
             to
             the
             Philippians
             ;
             neither
             can
             we
             reasonably
             doubt
             but
             that
             these
             also
             were
             in
             his
             Hands
             ,
             and
             sent
             by
             him
             to
             the
             Church
             at
             Phillipi
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             AND
             thus
             have
             we
             I
             think
             upon
             very
             good
             grounds
             concluded
             that
             Six
             of
             the
             
               Seven
               Epistles
            
             ,
             which
             we
             affirm
             to
             have
             been
             written
             by
             St.
             Ignatius
             ,
             were
             collected
             by
             St.
             Polycarp
             ;
             and
             sent
             ,
             together
             with
             his
             own
             Epistle
             ,
             to
             the
             
             Philippians
             .
             Let
             me
             add
             yet
             farther
             ,
             that
             neither
             can
             we
             reasonably
             question
             but
             that
             the
             Seventh
             too
             was
             at
             that
             time
             in
             the
             Hands
             of
             St.
             Polycarp
             ;
             and
             by
             consequence
             ,
             that
             what
             we
             now
             have
             is
             no
             other
             Collection
             ,
             than
             what
             he
             made
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             means
             help'd
             to
             preserve
             to
             after
             Ages
             ,
             of
             the
             Epistles
             of
             this
             
               Holy
               Martyr
            
             .
             Now
             this
             I
             conclude
             not
             only
             from
             the
             Nearness
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Philadelphia
             ,
             to
             which
             it
             was
             written
             ,
             to
             that
             of
             Symrna
             in
             which
             St.
             Polycarp
             presided
             ;
             and
             from
             the
             great
             Respect
             which
             all
             the
             Neighbouring
             Churches
             payd
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             a
             kind
             of
             
               Universal
               Bishop
            
             of
             the
             whole
             Lesser
             Asia
             ;
             but
             from
             the
             Conclusion
             of
             the
             Epistle
             its
             self
             :
             Which
             tells
             us
             that
             it
             was
             sent
             by
             Ignatius
             to
             the
             Philadelphians
             ,
             not
             only
             from
             the
             
               same
               place
            
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             
               same
               time
            
             ,
             that
             he
             wrote
             to
             St.
             Polycarp
             himself
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             Church
             of
             Smyrna
             ;
             but
             also
             by
             the
             same
             Person
             that
             carried
             the
             other
             two
             ;
             and
             that
             Person
             St.
             Polycarps
             own
             Deacon
             ,
             whom
             he
             had
             sent
             with
             Ignatius
             to
             Troas
             ,
             and
             by
             whom
             Ignatius
             wrote
             back
             that
             Epistle
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             St.
             POLYCARP
             then
             certainly
             knew
             of
             
             Ignatius's
             writing
             to
             the
             Philadelphians
             ;
             and
             very
             probably
             sent
             on
             Burrhus
             his
             Deacon
             from
             Smyrna
             to
             Philadelphia
             ,
             with
             his
             Letter
             .
             And
             then
             I
             think
             we
             may
             very
             reasonably
             conclude
             ,
             that
             he
             brought
             
             back
             with
             him
             the
             Copy
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             so
             that
             St.
             Polycarp
             had
             that
             Epistle
             too
             in
             his
             Hands
             ,
             when
             he
             wrote
             to
             the
             Philippians
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             SUCH
             good
             grounds
             have
             we
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             the
             Collection
             we
             now
             have
             of
             St.
             
             Ignatius's
             Epistles
             ,
             was
             no
             other
             than
             what
             St.
             Polycarp
             himself
             made
             ;
             and
             refer'd
             to
             in
             that
             passage
             of
             his
             own
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Philippians
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             before
             shewn
             to
             be
             truly
             his
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Addition
             of
             any
             latter
             hand
             .
             And
             the
             same
             is
             the
             Account
             which
             Eusebius
             himself
             has
             given
             us
             of
             this
             Matter
             .
             He
             tells
             us
             that
             as
             Ignatius
             was
             on
             his
             way
             to
             Rome
             ,
             where
             he
             was
             to
             be
             cast
             to
             the
             Wild
             Beasts
             ;
             he
             not
             only
             confirm'd
             the
             Churches
             that
             were
             in
             the
             places
             through
             which
             he
             passed
             ,
             by
             his
             Exhortations
             ,
             but
             wrote
             to
             the
             Chiefest
             of
             those
             others
             that
             were
             near
             ,
             such
             Epistles
             as
             these
             of
             which
             we
             are
             now
             speaking
             .
             And
             that
             ,
             as
             he
             goes
             on
             ,
             in
             this
             following
             Order
             .
             First
             ,
             from
             Smyrna
             ,
             where
             he
             tarried
             some
             time
             with
             his
             Old
             Acquaintance
             and
             Fellow-Disciple
             St.
             Polycarp
             ,
             he
             wrote
             to
             the
             
               Ephesians
               ,
               Magnesians
               ,
               Trallians
            
             and
             Romans
             :
             And
             being
             gone
             farther
             on
             his
             Way
             to
             Troas
             ,
             he
             from
             thence
             wrote
             to
             the
             Philadelphians
             ,
             and
             Smyrneans
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             a
             particular
             Letter
             to
             Polycarp
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Smyrna
             .
          
           
           
             8.
             
             I
             SAY
             nothing
             to
             the
             Testimony
             of
             St.
             Hierome
             as
             to
             this
             Matter
             ,
             who
             as
             he
             exactly
             agrees
             with
             Eusebius
             in
             all
             this
             ,
             so
             I
             make
             no
             question
             but
             that
             he
             transcribed
             his
             Account
             out
             of
             him
             .
             It
             is
             I
             think
             sufficiently
             evident
             from
             what
             has
             been
             already
             observed
             ,
             not
             only
             that
             St.
             Ignatius
             did
             in
             general
             write
             
               some
               Epistles
            
             which
             even
             Mounsieur
             Daillé
             himself
             thinks
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             any
             question
             ;
             but
             that
             he
             wrote
             to
             those
             
               particular
               Churches
            
             to
             which
             the
             Epistles
             we
             now
             have
             ,
             are
             directed
             ;
             and
             of
             which
             I
             am
             perswaded
             there
             ought
             to
             be
             as
             little
             doubt
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             AS
             for
             the
             other
             point
             proposed
             ,
             and
             in
             which
             the
             foregoing
             also
             will
             be
             yet
             more
             fully
             confirmed
             ;
             namely
             ,
             that
             those
             Epistles
             we
             now
             have
             are
             the
             same
             that
             Ignatius
             wrote
             :
             Two
             things
             there
             are
             that
             seem
             to
             determine
             our
             Belief
             of
             it
             .
             First
             ;
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             in
             these
             Epistles
             ,
             as
             we
             now
             have
             them
             ,
             either
             unworthy
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Ignatius
             ,
             or
             the
             Character
             that
             Antiquity
             has
             given
             us
             of
             them
             :
             Nothing
             disagreeing
             to
             the
             Time
             in
             which
             he
             wrote
             ,
             or
             that
             should
             seem
             to
             speak
             them
             to
             have
             been
             the
             Work
             of
             any
             latter
             Author
             ;
             which
             hardly
             ever
             fails
             to
             appear
             in
             such
             pieces
             as
             are
             falsly
             imposed
             upon
             
               Ancient
               Authors
            
             ;
             and
             which
             not
             appearing
             in
             these
             Epistles
             ,
             inclines
             us
             the
             more
             readily
             to
             
             conclude
             that
             they
             were
             undoubtedly
             written
             by
             him
             whose
             they
             are
             said
             to
             be
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             BUT
             this
             is
             only
             a
             presumptive
             Argument
             in
             favour
             of
             these
             Epistles
             ;
             and
             which
             though
             it
             may
             serve
             to
             dispose
             us
             the
             more
             readily
             to
             receive
             them
             as
             true
             and
             genuine
             ,
             yet
             is
             not
             alone
             sufficient
             to
             prove
             them
             so
             to
             be
             .
             The
             other
             Argument
             I
             have
             now
             to
             offer
             is
             positive
             and
             convincing
             ;
             namely
             ,
             That
             we
             find
             these
             Epistles
             ,
             as
             they
             now
             are
             ,
             exactly
             agreeing
             both
             with
             the
             Descriptions
             which
             St.
             Polycarp
             and
             Eusebius
             have
             left
             us
             of
             those
             which
             they
             took
             to
             be
             the
             Authentick
             Epistles
             of
             this
             Holy
             Man
             ;
             and
             with
             the
             numerous
             Quotations
             which
             the
             
               Ancient
               Fathers
            
             have
             taken
             out
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             which
             all
             occur
             in
             the
             same
             Words
             ,
             in
             our
             present
             Copies
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             cited
             in
             their
             Writings
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             THIS
             has
             been
             so
             fully
             shewn
             by
             our
             most
             Learned
             Bishop
             Pearson
             ,
             and
             indeed
             was
             so
             manifest
             of
             its
             self
             to
             any
             one
             that
             had
             ever
             made
             any
             Comparisons
             of
             this
             kind
             ;
             that
             Monsieur
             Daillé
             himself
             could
             not
             deny
             but
             that
             we
             have
             the
             same
             Epistles
             now
             ,
             that
             
               Eusebius
               ,
               Athanasius
            
             ,
             St.
             
               Jerome
               ,
               Theodoret
            
             and
             Gelasius
             had
             heretofore
             .
             So
             that
             the
             only
             Question
             then
             to
             be
             consider'd
             by
             
             us
             is
             ;
             Whether
             those
             which
             Eusebius
             ,
             &c.
             had
             ,
             were
             not
             counterfeit
             ,
             but
             the
             
               true
               Epistles
            
             of
             this
             great
             Martyr
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             AND
             here
             ,
             first
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             if
             those
             Epistles
             which
             Eusebius
             first
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             rest
             of
             those
             great
             Men
             I
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             took
             for
             the
             
               Genuine
               Epistles
            
             of
             St.
             Ignatius
             ,
             were
             none
             of
             his
             ;
             the
             true
             Epistles
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             just
             now
             shewn
             ,
             and
             which
             it
             is
             confes'd
             were
             written
             by
             him
             ,
             must
             before
             that
             time
             have
             been
             utterly
             lost
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             destroyed
             out
             of
             the
             World
             :
             It
             being
             very
             improbable
             that
             had
             the
             true
             Epistles
             been
             still
             remaining
             ,
             neither
             so
             inquisitive
             a
             Searcher
             into
             Antiquity
             as
             Eusebius
             should
             have
             heard
             of
             them
             ,
             nor
             such
             great
             and
             learned
             Men
             as
             those
             that
             followed
             after
             ,
             have
             had
             any
             Suspition
             of
             such
             a
             Deceit
             .
             But
             now
             whether
             this
             be
             probable
             ;
             Whether
             it
             can
             be
             supposed
             that
             such
             Epistles
             as
             these
             ,
             directed
             to
             so
             many
             great
             and
             eminent
             Churches
             ,
             collected
             by
             so
             Venerable
             a
             Man
             as
             St.
             Polycarp
             ,
             and
             written
             by
             so
             glorious
             a
             Martyr
             as
             St.
             Ignatius
             ,
             should
             within
             so
             little
             time
             be
             utterly
             lost
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             I
             shall
             leave
             it
             to
             any
             one
             ,
             who
             considers
             how
             great
             a
             Reverence
             the
             
               Primitive
               Christians
            
             had
             for
             every
             thing
             that
             came
             from
             the
             Hands
             of
             such
             Holy
             and
             Excellent
             Men
             ,
             and
             such
             glorious
             Martyrs
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             determine
             .
          
           
           
             13.
             
             WE
             read
             in
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Martyrdom
             of
             this
             Blessed
             Saint
             ,
             with
             what
             a
             mighty
             Care
             those
             who
             went
             with
             him
             to
             Rome
             ,
             and
             were
             the
             Eye-Witnesses
             of
             his
             Sufferings
             ,
             gathered
             up
             the
             few
             hard
             Bones
             of
             his
             Body
             which
             the
             Lions
             had
             left
             ;
             and
             how
             they
             brought
             them
             back
             in
             a
             kind
             of
             Triumph
             to
             his
             Church
             at
             Antioch
             .
             And
             we
             are
             told
             with
             what
             Pomp
             they
             were
             many
             Ages
             after
             taken
             up
             from
             the
             place
             where
             they
             were
             first
             buried
             ,
             and
             carried
             by
             the
             Command
             of
             the
             younger
             Theodosius
             within
             the
             City
             :
             Insomuch
             that
             as
             our
             Historians
             observe
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             Festival
             Solemnity
             established
             upon
             that
             Occasion
             ;
             and
             Annually
             observed
             to
             the
             very
             time
             in
             which
             they
             wrote
             ,
             in
             remembrance
             of
             it
             .
             But
             was
             the
             Church
             then
             so
             careful
             of
             a
             few
             dead
             Bones
             of
             such
             a
             Saint
             as
             this
             ,
             and
             did
             they
             esteem
             them
             as
             so
             great
             a
             Treasure
             ;
             and
             yet
             had
             they
             so
             little
             regard
             to
             his
             Writings
             ,
             the
             last
             Testimonies
             of
             his
             Affection
             to
             the
             Churches
             to
             which
             he
             wrote
             ,
             as
             to
             suffer
             them
             within
             Two
             Hundred
             Years
             to
             be
             so
             utterly
             lost
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             be
             once
             known
             or
             heard
             of
             ,
             by
             the
             greatest
             and
             most
             curious
             Searchers
             into
             Antiquity
             ?
             This
             is
             ,
             I
             confess
             ,
             to
             me
             so
             very
             improbable
             ,
             that
             I
             could
             almost
             as
             easily
             believe
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             themselves
             to
             have
             been
             upon
             a
             suddain
             
             changed
             into
             some
             other
             Epistles
             than
             what
             St.
             Peter
             or
             St.
             Paul
             wrote
             ;
             as
             that
             such
             Epistles
             as
             these
             could
             be
             so
             totally
             defaced
             ,
             as
             some
             pretend
             ,
             and
             new
             ones
             set
             out
             in
             the
             room
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             yet
             no
             Body
             know
             any
             thing
             of
             the
             doing
             of
             it
             .
             But
             such
             Impossibilties
             as
             these
             must
             learned
             Men
             be
             content
             to
             please
             themselves
             ,
             and
             impose
             upon
             others
             withall
             ,
             who
             resolve
             to
             be
             wiser
             than
             any
             that
             went
             before
             them
             ;
             and
             to
             be
             able
             to
             know
             better
             at
             fiftteen
             hundred
             years
             distance
             what
             Ignatius
             wrote
             ,
             than
             those
             who
             lived
             within
             two
             Generations
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             FOR
             to
             press
             our
             Argument
             yet
             more
             closely
             :
             Since
             it
             is
             allow'd
             that
             Ignatius
             did
             write
             some
             Epistles
             ,
             and
             I
             think
             sufficiently
             evident
             that
             St.
             Polycarp
             did
             make
             a
             Collection
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             send
             them
             together
             with
             his
             own
             to
             the
             Philippians
             ;
             I
             presume
             it
             will
             not
             be
             question'd
             but
             that
             he
             most
             certainly
             had
             the
             Genuine
             Writings
             of
             that
             Holy
             Martyr
             ,
             his
             dear
             Friend
             and
             Fellow-Disciple
             .
             Now
             St.
             Polycarp
             suffer'd
             not
             according
             to
             the
             earliest
             Computation
             of
             our
             accurate
             Bishop
             Pearson
             till
             the
             Year
             of
             our
             Saviour
             147.
             
             And
             others
             suppose
             it
             to
             have
             been
             yet
             later
             .
             Hitherto
             therefore
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             the
             true
             Epistles
             of
             Ignatius
             continued
             in
             the
             Church
             :
             It
             being
             by
             no
             means
             probable
             that
             they
             should
             
             have
             been
             changed
             whilst
             the
             Men
             lived
             to
             whom
             Ignatius
             wrote
             ;
             whilst
             Polycarp
             was
             living
             who
             collected
             them
             together
             ;
             and
             whilst
             those
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Philippi
             remained
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             sent
             them
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             TO
             St.
             Polycarp
             let
             us
             add
             his
             Scholar
             and
             Admirer
             ,
             Irenaeus
             ;
             and
             as
             himself
             professes
             a
             most
             diligent
             Collector
             of
             whatever
             fell
             from
             that
             Holy
             Man.
             That
             he
             had
             the
             Epistles
             of
             St.
             Ignatius
             ,
             Eusebius
             assures
             us
             ;
             who
             particularly
             takes
             notice
             of
             his
             quoting
             several
             Passages
             out
             of
             them
             .
             And
             one
             of
             his
             Quotations
             he
             mentions
             out
             of
             the
             Works
             of
             Irenaeus
             which
             still
             remain
             :
             And
             of
             which
             though
             the
             Greek
             be
             lost
             ,
             yet
             the
             Old
             
               Latine
               Version
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Greek
             of
             Eusebius
             ,
             shews
             us
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             Epistle
             of
             Ignatius
             to
             the
             Romans
             ,
             where
             it
             still
             occurs
             in
             our
             present
             Copy
             of
             it
             .
             And
             it
             must
             be
             allow'd
             that
             the
             other
             Passages
             of
             which
             Eusebius
             speaks
             ,
             were
             also
             to
             have
             been
             found
             the
             Epistles
             as
             he
             had
             them
             :
             Because
             otherwise
             ,
             the
             Difference
             between
             what
             the
             one
             quoted
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             read
             in
             his
             Copy
             of
             those
             Epistles
             ,
             would
             presently
             have
             discovered
             the
             Fraud
             ;
             and
             shewn
             that
             his
             Epistles
             were
             not
             the
             same
             with
             those
             which
             Irenaeus
             mentioned
             .
          
           
           
             16.
             
             AND
             this
             puts
             the
             Matter
             yet
             more
             out
             of
             doubt
             :
             For
             if
             Eusebius
             had
             the
             same
             Epistles
             that
             Irenaeus
             had
             ,
             we
             must
             allow
             one
             of
             these
             two
             things
             ;
             Either
             that
             he
             had
             a
             Genuine
             Copy
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             we
             affirm
             ;
             or
             that
             Irenaeus
             ,
             the
             Disciple
             and
             Contemporary
             of
             St.
             Polycarp
             had
             not
             ;
             which
             we
             think
             it
             very
             unreasonable
             to
             suppose
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             FOR
             not
             to
             say
             any
             thing
             as
             to
             this
             Matter
             ,
             that
             Irenaeus
             lived
             too
             near
             the
             time
             both
             in
             which
             Ignatius
             wrote
             ,
             and
             St.
             Polycarp
             collected
             his
             Epistles
             ,
             to
             have
             been
             imposed
             upon
             in
             this
             particular
             :
             Seeing
             he
             himself
             tells
             us
             how
             careful
             he
             was
             to
             gather
             up
             whatever
             came
             from
             the
             Hand
             of
             the
             Blessed
             Polycarp
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             not
             only
             had
             the
             Epistles
             of
             Ignatius
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             his
             citing
             of
             them
             ;
             but
             ,
             as
             himself
             declares
             ,
             had
             also
             the
             Epistle
             of
             Polycarp
             to
             the
             Philippians
             ;
             at
             the
             end
             of
             which
             the
             Epistles
             of
             Ignatius
             were
             subjoyned
             :
             What
             can
             we
             conclude
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Copy
             he
             had
             of
             both
             was
             taken
             from
             that
             of
             his
             Master
             Polycarp
             ;
             which
             being
             to
             be
             sure
             Authentick
             ,
             it
             must
             remain
             that
             
             Irenaeus's
             was
             so
             too
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             WERE
             it
             needful
             to
             add
             any
             thing
             yet
             farther
             to
             shew
             that
             Eusebius
             ,
             who
             is
             confessed
             to
             have
             had
             the
             same
             Copy
             of
             St.
             Ignatius
             that
             we
             have
             now
             ,
             
             had
             no
             other
             than
             that
             of
             St.
             Polycarp
             so
             often
             mentioned
             ;
             I
             might
             to
             the
             Testimony
             of
             Irenaeus
             ,
             before
             alledged
             ,
             add
             that
             of
             Origen
             ,
             who
             began
             to
             live
             some
             time
             before
             the
             other
             died
             .
             Now
             this
             Father
             has
             not
             only
             spoken
             of
             these
             Epistles
             ,
             but
             has
             left
             us
             two
             Quotations
             to
             this
             day
             out
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             both
             to
             be
             found
             in
             our
             Copies
             which
             we
             suppose
             to
             be
             true
             and
             Authentick
             .
             And
             from
             him
             to
             Eusebius
             was
             not
             above
             half
             a
             Century
             ;
             too
             little
             a
             while
             for
             so
             great
             an
             Alteration
             to
             have
             been
             made
             in
             Writings
             spread
             up
             and
             down
             into
             so
             many
             Hands
             ;
             read
             by
             all
             the
             Learned
             and
             Pious
             Men
             of
             those
             days
             ;
             and
             upon
             all
             these
             Accounts
             utterly
             uncapable
             of
             such
             a
             Change
             ,
             as
             is
             without
             the
             Authority
             of
             one
             single
             Writer
             ,
             only
             upon
             I
             know
             not
             what
             Conjectures
             ,
             supposed
             to
             have
             been
             made
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             BUT
             I
             enlarge
             my self
             too
             much
             in
             so
             plain
             a
             Matter
             ;
             and
             which
             I
             should
             hardly
             have
             thought
             worth
             the
             examining
             thus
             distinctly
             ,
             had
             it
             not
             engaged
             the
             Pens
             of
             so
             many
             Learned
             Men
             of
             the
             Reformed
             Religion
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             have
             seem'd
             too
             great
             an
             Omission
             in
             such
             a
             Discourse
             as
             this
             ,
             not
             to
             have
             given
             some
             Account
             of
             it
             .
             As
             for
             what
             we
             find
             a
             late
             Learned
             Man
             advancing
             in
             Opposition
             to
             the
             Authority
             of
             these
             Epistles
             ,
             that
             our
             Copies
             ,
             though
             exceedingly
             
             more
             perfect
             than
             any
             that
             were
             ever
             extant
             before
             that
             those
             great
             Men
             Bishop
             Usher
             and
             
               Isaac
               Vossius
            
             set
             out
             the
             One
             ,
             the
             old
             
               Latin
               Versions
            
             ;
             the
             Other
             ,
             the
             
               Original
               Greek
            
             ,
             from
             the
             Manuscript
             which
             he
             found
             in
             the
             Florentine
             Library
             of
             it
             ;
             yet
             there
             may
             be
             reason
             still
             to
             suspect
             that
             they
             are
             not
             so
             free
             from
             all
             Corruptions
             as
             were
             to
             be
             wish'd
             :
             I
             reply
             ;
             that
             if
             he
             means
             that
             the
             same
             has
             happen'd
             to
             these
             Epistles
             as
             has
             done
             to
             all
             other
             ancient
             Writings
             ,
             that
             Letters
             ,
             or
             Words
             have
             been
             mistaken
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             even
             the
             pieces
             of
             some
             Sentences
             corrupted
             ,
             either
             by
             the
             Carelesness
             or
             Ignorance
             of
             the
             Transcribers
             ;
             I
             see
             no
             Reason
             why
             we
             should
             deny
             that
             to
             have
             befallen
             these
             Epistles
             ,
             which
             has
             been
             the
             Misfortune
             of
             all
             other
             Pieces
             of
             the
             like
             Antiquity
             .
             This
             therefore
             ,
             it
             has
             been
             often
             declared
             ,
             that
             neither
             do
             we
             contend
             about
             ;
             nor
             can
             any
             one
             ,
             who
             reads
             the
             best
             Copies
             we
             have
             of
             them
             with
             any
             Care
             or
             Judgment
             ,
             make
             any
             doubt
             of
             it
             .
             But
             as
             for
             any
             larger
             Interpolations
             ,
             such
             as
             were
             those
             of
             the
             Copies
             before
             extant
             ;
             for
             any
             Changes
             or
             Mistakes
             that
             may
             call
             in
             question
             either
             the
             Credit
             or
             Authority
             of
             these
             Epistles
             as
             we
             now
             have
             them
             ;
             we
             utterly
             deny
             that
             there
             are
             any
             such
             in
             these
             last
             Editions
             of
             them
             ;
             nor
             has
             that
             Learned
             Man
             offer'd
             any
             thing
             to
             induce
             us
             to
             believe
             that
             there
             are
             .
          
           
           
             20.
             
             AND
             here
             I
             should
             have
             concluded
             these
             Reflections
             ,
             but
             that
             there
             is
             yet
             one
             thing
             more
             to
             be
             taken
             notice
             of
             ,
             and
             which
             must
             by
             no
             means
             be
             passed
             by
             ;
             namely
             ,
             that
             our
             most
             Learned
             Archbishop
             Usher
             himself
             ,
             though
             he
             agrees
             with
             us
             as
             to
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             other
             Six
             Epistles
             here
             translated
             ,
             yet
             doubts
             whether
             the
             Seventh
             ,
             written
             to
             St.
             Polycarp
             ,
             be
             Genuine
             or
             no.
             Nor
             do's
             
               Isaac
               Vossius
            
             himself
             deny
             but
             that
             there
             are
             some
             things
             in
             it
             that
             may
             seem
             to
             render
             it
             suspicious
             ;
             though
             more
             to
             prove
             it
             to
             be
             Authentick
             .
             For
             1
             st
             ,
             St.
             Polycarp
             expresly
             assures
             us
             that
             Ignatius
             had
             written
             to
             him
             ;
             so
             both
             Eusebius
             and
             S.
             Hierome
             teach
             us
             to
             understand
             his
             Expression
             ;
             They
             mention
             the
             Epistle
             to
             Polycarp
             ,
             as
             distinct
             from
             that
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Smyrna
             :
             And
             2
             dly
             ,
             The
             Ancient
             Fathers
             quote
             it
             as
             
             Ignatius's
             no
             less
             than
             the
             rest
             :
             And
             from
             all
             which
             it
             seems
             to
             be
             very
             plain
             ,
             that
             this
             also
             has
             the
             same
             Evidence
             of
             being
             written
             by
             Ignatius
             that
             any
             of
             the
             rest
             have
             ;
             and
             therefore
             that
             he
             who
             allows
             it
             as
             sufficient
             for
             them
             ,
             ought
             not
             to
             refuse
             it
             for
             this
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             AS
             for
             that
             which
             seems
             to
             be
             the
             most
             difficult
             to
             account
             for
             in
             it
             ,
             namely
             his
             writing
             after
             such
             a
             manner
             to
             so
             great
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             so
             old
             a
             Man
             ,
             as
             he
             do's
             to
             Polycarp
             ;
             Chap.
             V
             ,
             VI.
             it
             is
             rightly
             observed
             by
             Vossius
             in
             his
             
             Annotations
             on
             those
             Chapters
             ,
             that
             he
             speaks
             in
             them
             not
             to
             St.
             Polycarp
             ;
             but
             by
             a
             usual
             Change
             of
             Person
             ,
             shews
             what
             he
             would
             have
             Polycarp
             say
             to
             his
             Church
             :
             And
             whosoever
             shall
             consider
             in
             what
             manner
             he
             brings
             in
             what
             he
             there
             delivers
             ;
             
               Say
               to
               my
               Sisters
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             again
             ,
             
               Exhort
               my
               Brethren
            
             ,
             &c.
             will
             presently
             see
             ,
             how
             those
             Instructions
             are
             to
             be
             understood
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             AND
             now
             it
             remains
             only
             that
             I
             give
             some
             short
             Account
             of
             the
             following
             Translation
             of
             these
             Epistles
             .
             The
             Copies
             from
             which
             I
             did
             it
             were
             those
             of
             
               Isaac
               Vossius
            
             and
             Bishop
             Usher
             ;
             comparing
             both
             as
             I
             had
             Occasion
             with
             the
             late
             Edition
             of
             Cotelerius
             .
             In
             the
             Salutation
             of
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Romans
             I
             have
             departed
             from
             all
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             follow'd
             the
             Correction
             of
             that
             
               Judicious
               Man
            
             ,
             whose
             Name
             I
             mention
             in
             the
             Margent
             of
             it
             .
             I
             thought
             my self
             the
             more
             at
             liberty
             to
             do
             this
             ,
             because
             that
             this
             Epistle
             was
             not
             found
             in
             the
             Florentine
             Manuscript
             ;
             but
             made
             up
             in
             some
             measure
             from
             the
             
               Latin
               Versions
            
             ,
             by
             the
             Conjectures
             of
             Learned
             Men
             :
             Among
             whom
             I
             think
             I
             shall
             offend
             none
             ,
             if
             in
             judging
             of
             these
             kind
             of
             things
             ,
             and
             especially
             of
             this
             Author
             ,
             I
             shall
             allow
             Bishop
             Pearson
             the
             first
             place
             .
             For
             the
             rest
             I
             have
             kept
             as
             strictly
             to
             the
             Text
             of
             Vossius
             ,
             as
             the
             Sense
             would
             permit
             me
             to
             
             do
             :
             Only
             where
             a
             place
             was
             manifestly
             imperfect
             I
             have
             sometimes
             taken
             the
             Liberty
             to
             express
             my
             own
             Conjectures
             ,
             though
             differing
             from
             those
             of
             others
             ,
             with
             whom
             nevertheless
             I
             pretend
             not
             to
             compare
             my self
             .
             But
             then
             I
             seldome
             do
             this
             without
             taking
             notice
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             telling
             my
             Reader
             to
             whom
             he
             may
             recur
             for
             a
             somewhat
             different
             Opinion
             .
             If
             after
             all
             there
             shall
             appear
             some
             Faults
             in
             my
             Translation
             ;
             though
             I
             may
             modestly
             say
             I
             have
             taken
             what
             Care
             my
             little
             Acquaintance
             in
             these
             Matters
             would
             enable
             me
             to
             do
             ,
             to
             avoid
             them
             ;
             I
             desire
             it
             may
             be
             consider'd
             that
             I
             had
             a
             difficult
             Author
             ,
             and
             an
             imperfect
             Copy
             to
             deal
             with
             ;
             And
             I
             shall
             be
             very
             ready
             thankfully
             to
             amend
             any
             Error
             ,
             that
             any
             more
             discerning
             Person
             shall
             think
             fit
             to
             advertise
             me
             of
             ,
             if
             ever
             this
             Collection
             should
             be
             thought
             worthy
             to
             come
             to
             a
             
               Second
               Edition
            
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             Of
             the
             Martyrdom
             of
             St.
             Ignatius
             ;
             and
             of
             the
             following
             Relation
             of
             it
             ,
             written
             by
             those
             who
             were
             present
             at
             his
             Sufferings
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Life
               of
               St.
               Ignatius
               ;
               whence
               he
               was
               called
               Theophorus
               ?
               That
               he
               never
               saw
               Christ
               ;
               but
               was
               converted
               to
               Christianity
               by
               the
               Apostles
               :
               And
               by
               them
               made
               Bishop
               of
               Antioch
               .
               How
               he
               behaved
               himself
               in
               that
               Station
               ?
               Of
               his
               Death
               :
               Why
               he
               was
               sent
               from
               Antioch
               to
               Rome
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               his
               suffering
               there
               ?
               Metaphrastes
               account
               of
               the
               Effect
               which
               his
               Death
               wrought
               upon
               the
               
                 Emperour
                 Trajan
              
               ,
               rejected
               .
               How
               the
               Persecution
               of
               the
               Christians
               came
               to
               be
               mitigated
               about
               the
               time
               that
               he
               suffered
               ?
               An
               Enquiry
               into
               the
               Time
               of
               his
               Martyrdom
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             IN
             the
             foregoing
             Chapter
             I
             have
             given
             such
             an
             Account
             of
             the
             Epistles
             of
             St.
             Ignatius
             as
             seem'd
             necessary
             to
             vindicate
             the
             Authority
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             remove
             those
             Prejudices
             which
             some
             had
             of
             late
             endeavour'd
             to
             raise
             against
             them
             .
             I
             am
             now
             to
             pass
             from
             the
             
             Writings
             of
             this
             Holy
             Man
             ,
             to
             his
             truly
             Great
             and
             Heroical
             Sufferings
             :
             An
             Account
             whereof
             is
             in
             the
             next
             place
             subjoyn'd
             ,
             in
             the
             Relation
             of
             those
             who
             accompanied
             him
             from
             Antioch
             to
             Rome
             ;
             and
             were
             there
             the
             Eye-Witnesses
             of
             his
             Martyrdom
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             BUT
             before
             I
             come
             to
             the
             Consideration
             of
             this
             last
             and
             noblest
             part
             of
             his
             Life
             ,
             I
             cannot
             but
             think
             it
             will
             be
             expected
             from
             me
             to
             give
             some
             Account
             of
             the
             foregoing
             Passages
             of
             it
             :
             That
             so
             we
             may
             here
             have
             at
             once
             a
             full
             View
             of
             this
             Great
             Saint
             ;
             and
             perceive
             by
             what
             Steps
             he
             prepared
             himself
             for
             so
             Constant
             and
             Glorious
             a
             Death
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             AND
             here
             it
             will
             be
             necessary
             for
             me
             in
             the
             first
             place
             to
             consider
             the
             Character
             which
             he
             gives
             of
             himself
             in
             the
             Beginning
             of
             all
             his
             Epistles
             ,
             and
             which
             he
             constantly
             asserted
             before
             the
             Emperour
             at
             his
             Examination
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             of
             Theophôrus
             .
             Now
             this
             according
             to
             the
             different
             Pronunciation
             of
             it
             ,
             may
             be
             expounded
             after
             a
             very
             different
             manner
             ;
             and
             signifie
             either
             a
             
               Person
               carried
               by
               God
            
             ,
             or
             else
             a
             
               Divine
               Person
            
             ;
             One
             who
             
               carries
               God
               in
               his
               Breast
            
             .
             And
             in
             both
             these
             Significations
             we
             find
             this
             Name
             to
             have
             been
             given
             to
             this
             Holy
             Man.
             
          
           
           
             4.
             
             FOR
             1st
             .
             As
             to
             the
             former
             Signification
             ,
             we
             are
             told
             by
             some
             of
             the
             Writers
             of
             his
             Life
             ,
             that
             St.
             Ignatius
             was
             the
             Child
             whom
             our
             Blessed
             Saviour
             took
             in
             his
             Arms
             ,
             and
             set
             before
             his
             Disciples
             as
             a
             Pattern
             of
             Humility
             ,
             when
             he
             told
             them
             ,
             That
             
               unless
               they
               should
               be
               converted
            
             ,
             
               and
               become
               as
               little
               Children
               ,
               they
               should
               in
               no
               wise
               enter
               into
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
            
             :
             And
             that
             from
             thence
             He
             took
             the
             Name
             of
             Theophorus
             ;
             One
             who
             was
             Born
             ,
             or
             
               Carried
               by
               God.
            
             And
             thus
             not
             only
             Metaphrastes
             and
             Nicephorus
             among
             the
             Greeks
             ;
             but
             as
             our
             Learned
             Bishop
             Usher
             tells
             us
             ,
             some
             
               Syriac
               Writers
            
             more
             ancient
             than
             they
             ,
             both
             interpret
             this
             Name
             ,
             and
             give
             an
             Account
             of
             its
             being
             attributed
             to
             this
             Blessed
             Martyr
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             BUT
             as
             Stories
             of
             this
             kind
             seldom
             lose
             in
             the
             relation
             ,
             so
             we
             find
             the
             Latines
             making
             a
             farther
             Improvement
             of
             the
             present
             Fable
             .
             For
             having
             Confirm'd
             the
             Truth
             of
             what
             these
             Men
             had
             before
             observed
             ,
             of
             St.
             
             Ignatius's
             being
             taken
             up
             by
             our
             Saviour
             into
             his
             Arms
             ;
             they
             add
             ,
             that
             for
             this
             Reason
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             when
             they
             made
             him
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             durst
             not
             lay
             their
             Hands
             upon
             him
             ;
             
               He
               having
               been
               before
               both
               commended
               by
               our
               
                 Saviour
                 Christ
              
               ,
               and
               sanctified
               by
               his
               touching
               of
               him
               .
            
          
           
           
             6.
             
             THERE
             is
             so
             much
             of
             Romance
             in
             all
             the
             latter
             part
             of
             this
             Story
             ,
             and
             so
             little
             Grounds
             for
             the
             former
             ,
             that
             I
             shall
             not
             need
             to
             spend
             any
             time
             in
             the
             confuting
             of
             either
             .
             It
             is
             enough
             that
             St.
             Chrysostome
             has
             assured
             us
             ,
             that
             this
             
               Holy
               Man
            
             never
             saw
             the
             LORD
             ;
             and
             that
             all
             the
             other
             
               Ancient
               Writers
            
             are
             silent
             as
             to
             this
             particular
             .
             Which
             makes
             me
             the
             rather
             wonder
             at
             the
             Endeavour
             of
             a
             late
             Learned
             Writer
             of
             our
             own
             Country
             ,
             to
             give
             Countenance
             to
             such
             a
             Fable
             ;
             and
             which
             if
             not
             destitute
             of
             all
             Probability
             ,
             yet
             at
             least
             wants
             any
             good
             Authority
             to
             support
             it
             :
             And
             as
             our
             Learned
             Bishop
             Pearson
             very
             reasonably
             conjectures
             ,
             was
             first
             started
             about
             the
             time
             of
             the
             VIII
             th
             
               General
               Council
            
             ,
             by
             the
             Party
             of
             that
             Ignatius
             who
             was
             then
             set
             up
             in
             Opposition
             to
             Photius
             ;
             and
             from
             thence
             derived
             both
             to
             Anastasius
             among
             the
             Latines
             ,
             and
             to
             Metaphrastes
             among
             the
             Greeks
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             TO
             pass
             then
             from
             this
             fabulous
             Account
             of
             this
             Title
             ,
             let
             us
             come
             to
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             true
             Import
             of
             it
             .
             Now
             for
             that
             as
             we
             cannot
             have
             any
             better
             ,
             so
             neither
             need
             we
             desire
             any
             other
             Account
             ,
             than
             what
             this
             Holy
             Man
             himself
             gave
             the
             Emperour
             of
             that
             Name
             .
             When
             being
             asked
             by
             him
             ,
             
               Who
               was
               Theophorus
            
             ?
             He
             replied
             ,
             
               He
               who
               has
            
             Christ
             
               in
               his
               Breast
            
             .
             And
             in
             
             this
             sense
             was
             this
             Name
             commonly
             used
             among
             the
             Ancients
             ;
             as
             has
             been
             shewn
             in
             a
             multitude
             of
             Examples
             by
             Bishop
             Pearson
             ,
             in
             his
             Elaborate
             Vindication
             of
             
             Ignatius's
             Epistles
             .
             I
             shall
             offer
             only
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             of
             St.
             Cyrill
             ;
             who
             Anathematizes
             those
             who
             should
             call
             our
             
               Saviour
               Christ
               ,
               Theophorus
               ;
               Lest
               ,
            
             says
             he
             ,
             
               he
               should
               thereby
               be
               understood
               to
               have
               been
               no
               other
               than
               one
               of
               the
               Saints
               .
            
          
           
             8.
             
             IT
             remains
             then
             that
             Ignatius
             was
             called
             Theophorus
             upon
             no
             other
             Account
             ,
             than
             as
             any
             other
             Divine
             or
             Excellent
             Person
             might
             have
             been
             so
             called
             ;
             namely
             ,
             upon
             the
             Account
             of
             his
             admirable
             Piety
             :
             Because
             his
             Soul
             was
             full
             of
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             sanctified
             with
             an
             extraordinary
             Portion
             of
             the
             Divine
             Grace
             ;
             as
             both
             his
             Life
             shewed
             ,
             and
             the
             earnest
             desire
             he
             had
             
               to
               be
               dissolved
               and
               to
               be
               with
               Christ
            
             ;
             and
             his
             Joy
             when
             he
             saw
             himself
             approaching
             towards
             it
             ;
             and
             (
             to
             mention
             no
             more
             ,
             )
             his
             Constancy
             in
             his
             last
             ,
             and
             most
             terrible
             Conflict
             with
             the
             Wild
             Beasts
             ,
             will
             not
             suffer
             us
             to
             doubt
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             BUT
             tho'
             the
             Story
             then
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             taking
             St.
             Ignatius
             into
             his
             Arms
             be
             of
             no
             Credit
             ;
             yet
             thus
             much
             St.
             Chrysostome
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             intimately
             acquainted
             with
             the
             Holy
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             instructed
             by
             them
             in
             the
             full
             
             Knowledg
             of
             all
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             What
             was
             the
             Country
             that
             gave
             Birth
             to
             this
             Blessed
             Saint
             ,
             or
             who
             his
             Parents
             ,
             we
             cannot
             tell
             .
             Indeed
             as
             to
             the
             former
             of
             these
             ,
             his
             Country
             ;
             a
             late
             Author
             has
             endeavoured
             from
             a
             Passage
             in
             Abulfaragius
             ,
             set
             out
             by
             our
             Incomparable
             Dr.
             Pocock
             ,
             to
             fix
             it
             at
             Nora
             in
             Sardinia
             ;
             a
             place
             which
             still
             retains
             its
             anicent
             Name
             with
             very
             little
             Variation
             .
             This
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             growing
             eminent
             both
             in
             the
             Knowledg
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             Life
             exactly
             framed
             according
             to
             the
             strictest
             Rules
             of
             it
             ;
             He
             was
             upon
             the
             Death
             of
             Evodius
             chosen
             ,
             by
             the
             Apostles
             that
             were
             still
             living
             ,
             to
             be
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             the
             Metropolis
             of
             Syria
             ;
             and
             whatever
             Anastasius
             pretends
             ,
             received
             Imposition
             of
             Hands
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             HOW
             he
             behaved
             himself
             in
             this
             great
             Station
             ,
             tho'
             we
             have
             no
             particular
             Account
             left
             to
             us
             ,
             yet
             may
             we
             easily
             conclude
             from
             that
             short
             hint
             that
             is
             given
             us
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Relation
               of
               his
               Martyrdom
            
             .
             
               Where
               we
               are
               told
               that
               he
               was
               a
               Man
               in
               all
               things
               like
               unto
               the
               Apostles
               ;
               that
               as
               a
               good
               Governour
               ,
               by
               the
               Helm
               of
               Prayer
               and
               Fasting
               ,
               by
               the
               Constancy
               of
               his
               Doctrine
               and
               Spiritual
               Labour
               ,
               he
               opposed
               himself
               to
               the
               Floods
               of
               the
               Adversary
               :
               That
               he
               was
               like
               a
               Divine
               
               Lamp
               illuminating
               the
               Hearts
               of
               the
               Faithful
               by
               his
               Exposition
               of
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               ;
               and
               lastly
               ,
               that
               to
               preserve
               his
               Church
               ,
               he
               doubted
               not
               freely
               and
               of
               his
               own
               accord
               ,
               to
               expose
               himself
               to
               the
               most
               bitter
               Death
               .
            
             This
             is
             in
             general
             the
             Character
             of
             his
             Behaviour
             in
             his
             Church
             of
             Antioch
             ;
             and
             a
             greater
             than
             which
             can
             hardly
             be
             given
             to
             any
             Man.
             Nor
             indeed
             can
             we
             doubt
             but
             that
             he
             who
             ,
             as
             Eusebius
             tells
             us
             ,
             and
             as
             his
             Epistles
             still
             remaining
             abundantly
             testifie
             ,
             was
             so
             careful
             of
             all
             the
             other
             Churches
             ,
             to
             confirm
             them
             in
             a
             sound
             Faith
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             constant
             Adherence
             to
             their
             Holy
             Religion
             ;
             was
             certainly
             much
             more
             vigilant
             to
             promote
             the
             Interests
             of
             Piety
             within
             his
             own
             Diocese
             ,
             which
             was
             bless'd
             with
             his
             Government
             above
             
               Forty
               Years
            
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             HENCE
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
             what
             a
             tender
             concern
             he
             expresses
             in
             all
             his
             Epistles
             for
             his
             Church
             at
             Antioch
             :
             With
             what
             Affection
             he
             recommends
             it
             to
             the
             Prayers
             of
             those
             to
             whom
             he
             wrote
             ?
             And
             especially
             to
             the
             Care
             of
             his
             dear
             Friend
             ,
             and
             Fellow-Disciple
             St.
             Polycarp
             .
             And
             when
             he
             heard
             at
             Troas
             of
             the
             ceasing
             of
             the
             Persecution
             there
             ,
             how
             did
             he
             rejoyce
             at
             it
             ?
             And
             require
             all
             the
             neighbouring
             Churches
             to
             rejoyce
             with
             him
             ;
             and
             to
             send
             their
             Messengers
             and
             Letters
             thither
             ,
             to
             congratulate
             with
             them
             upon
             that
             account
             ?
          
           
           
             12.
             
             SUCH
             was
             his
             Affection
             towards
             his
             own
             Church
             ,
             and
             his
             Care
             of
             all
             the
             Others
             round
             about
             him
             :
             And
             by
             which
             he
             became
             in
             such
             an
             extraordinary
             Favour
             with
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             thought
             nothing
             could
             be
             sufficient
             to
             express
             their
             Respect
             towards
             him
             .
             And
             therefore
             we
             are
             told
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             was
             carried
             from
             Antioch
             to
             Rome
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             his
             Suffering
             there
             ;
             all
             the
             Churches
             every
             where
             sent
             Messengers
             on
             the
             way
             to
             attend
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             communicate
             to
             his
             Wants
             .
             And
             what
             is
             yet
             more
             ,
             they
             were
             generally
             their
             Bishops
             themselves
             that
             came
             to
             meet
             him
             ;
             and
             thought
             it
             a
             singular
             Happiness
             to
             receive
             some
             Spiritual
             Exhortations
             from
             him
             .
             And
             when
             he
             was
             Dead
             ,
             they
             paid
             such
             an
             Honour
             to
             his
             Memory
             ,
             as
             to
             account
             the
             few
             Bones
             that
             were
             left
             of
             him
             by
             the
             Wild
             Beasts
             ,
             more
             precious
             than
             the
             richest
             Jewels
             :
             Insomuch
             that
             we
             are
             told
             they
             were
             several
             Ages
             after
             taken
             up
             from
             the
             place
             where
             they
             were
             first
             deposited
             ,
             as
             not
             Honourable
             enough
             for
             them
             to
             lie
             in
             ;
             and
             that
             being
             brought
             within
             the
             City
             where
             he
             once
             was
             Bishop
             ,
             there
             was
             instituted
             a
             
               Yearly
               Festival
            
             in
             Memory
             of
             him
             .
          
           
           
             13.
             
             AS
             for
             what
             concerns
             the
             Circumstances
             of
             his
             Death
             ,
             they
             are
             so
             particularly
             recounted
             in
             the
             Relation
             I
             have
             here
             subjoyn'd
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             there
             need
             nothing
             further
             to
             be
             added
             ,
             to
             what
             is
             there
             deliver'd
             of
             this
             matter
             .
             Yet
             one
             Remark
             I
             cannot
             but
             make
             on
             that
             particular
             of
             his
             Story
             which
             has
             puzzled
             so
             many
             Learned
             Men
             to
             account
             for
             ;
             but
             may
             easily
             be
             resolved
             ,
             and
             I
             believe
             most
             truly
             too
             ,
             into
             the
             over-ruling
             Hand
             of
             the
             Divine
             Providence
             .
             And
             that
             is
             ;
             of
             the
             sending
             of
             this
             Holy
             Man
             from
             Antioch
             as
             far
             as
             Rome
             to
             suffer
             .
             For
             whatever
             the
             Design
             of
             the
             Emperour
             may
             have
             been
             in
             it
             ;
             Whether
             he
             intended
             to
             increase
             his
             Sufferings
             by
             a
             Journey
             so
             wearisom
             ,
             and
             attended
             with
             so
             many
             bitter
             Circumstances
             as
             that
             must
             needs
             have
             been
             to
             a
             Person
             very
             probably
             at
             that
             time
             Fourscore
             Years
             of
             Age
             :
             Or
             whether
             he
             hoped
             by
             this
             means
             to
             have
             overcome
             his
             Constancy
             ,
             and
             have
             drawn
             him
             away
             from
             his
             Faith
             :
             Or
             lastly
             ,
             Whether
             ,
             as
             Metaphrastes
             tells
             us
             ,
             upon
             his
             consulting
             with
             Those
             of
             the
             Senate
             who
             were
             with
             him
             ,
             he
             was
             advised
             
               not
               to
               let
               him
               suffer
               at
               Antioch
               ,
               least
               thereby
               he
               should
               raise
               his
               Esteem
               the
               more
               among
               the
               People
               there
               ,
               and
               render
               him
               the
               more
               dear
               and
               desirable
               to
               them
               :
            
             We
             cannot
             but
             doubt
             ,
             that
             God
             hereby
             designed
             to
             present
             to
             all
             
             the
             Nations
             through
             which
             he
             was
             to
             pass
             ,
             a
             glorious
             Instance
             of
             the
             Power
             of
             his
             Religion
             ,
             that
             could
             enable
             this
             Blessed
             Martyr
             with
             so
             much
             Constancy
             to
             despise
             all
             the
             Violence
             of
             his
             Enemies
             ;
             and
             to
             be
             impatient
             after
             those
             Tryals
             which
             they
             hoped
             should
             have
             affrighted
             him
             into
             a
             base
             and
             degenerous
             Complyance
             with
             their
             Desires
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             THIS
             was
             indeed
             a
             Triumph
             worthy
             of
             the
             
               Christian
               Religion
            
             :
             Nor
             was
             it
             any
             small
             Advantage
             to
             the
             Churches
             at
             such
             a
             critical
             Time
             ,
             to
             have
             their
             Zeal
             awaken'd
             ,
             and
             their
             Courage
             confirm'd
             ,
             both
             by
             the
             Example
             and
             Exhortations
             of
             this
             great
             Man
             ,
             from
             Antioch
             even
             to
             Rome
             it self
             .
             And
             we
             are
             accordingly
             told
             with
             what
             mighty
             Comfort
             and
             Satisfaction
             they
             received
             his
             Instructions
             ;
             and
             as
             the
             Authors
             of
             his
             Acts
             express
             it
             ,
             
               Rejoyced
               to
               partake
               in
               his
               Spiritual
               Gift
               .
            
          
           
             15.
             
             NAY
             but
             if
             we
             may
             believe
             Metaphrastes
             as
             to
             the
             Effect
             which
             the
             Sufferings
             of
             this
             Holy
             Man
             had
             upon
             the
             Mind
             of
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             the
             Church
             received
             yet
             greater
             Benefit
             by
             his
             Death
             .
             
               For
               Trajan
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               hearing
               of
               what
               had
               been
               done
               to
               Ignatius
               ,
               and
               how
               undauntedly
               he
               had
               undergone
               the
               Sentence
               that
               was
               pronounced
               against
               him
               ;
               and
               being
               inform'd
               that
               the
               Christians
               
               were
               a
               sort
               of
               Men
               that
               did
               nothing
               contrary
               to
               the
               Laws
               ,
               nor
               were
               guilty
               of
               any
               Impieties
               ;
               but
               worshipped
               Christ
               as
               the
               
                 Son
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               exercised
               all
               Temperance
               both
               in
               Meat
               and
               Drink
               ,
               nor
               medled
               with
               any
               thing
               that
               was
               forbidden
               :
               He
               began
               to
               repent
               of
               what
               he
               had
               done
               ,
               and
               commanded
               that
               the
               Christians
               should
               indeed
               be
               searched
               out
               ,
               but
               that
               being
               discover'd
               they
               should
               not
               be
               put
               to
               Death
               ;
               Only
               they
               should
               not
               be
               admitted
               into
               any
               Offices
               ,
               nor
               be
               suffer'd
               to
               meddle
               with
               any
               
                 Publick
                 Employs
              
               .
               Thus
               was
               not
               only
               the
               Life
               of
               Ignatius
               of
               great
               Use
               to
               the
               Church
               ;
               but
               his
               very
               Death
               the
               means
               of
               procuring
               much
               Good
               to
               it
               .
            
             And
             what
             Metaphrastes
             here
             tells
             us
             ,
             we
             find
             in
             effect
             deliver'd
             by
             another
             Author
             of
             his
             Acts
             not
             yet
             set
             forth
             ;
             and
             from
             whom
             he
             seems
             to
             have
             taken
             his
             Story
             ,
             only
             with
             the
             Addition
             of
             some
             farther
             Circumstances
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             the
             more
             complete
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             BUT
             tho'
             I
             should
             be
             far
             from
             envying
             any
             thing
             that
             might
             make
             for
             the
             Honour
             of
             this
             Blessed
             Martyr
             ;
             yet
             are
             there
             many
             Circumstances
             in
             the
             Story
             which
             Metaphrastes
             has
             here
             put
             together
             ,
             that
             make
             me
             justly
             call
             in
             question
             the
             Truth
             of
             it
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             beyond
             all
             doubt
             ,
             that
             the
             Persecution
             was
             abated
             at
             Antioch
             before
             
             Ignatius
             suffer'd
             ,
             nay
             before
             he
             was
             yet
             gone
             out
             of
             the
             Lesser
             Asia
             .
             Insomuch
             that
             in
             his
             three
             last
             Epistles
             which
             he
             wrote
             from
             Troas
             ,
             to
             the
             Philadelphians
             ,
             the
             Smyrnaeans
             ,
             and
             to
             Polycarp
             himself
             ;
             he
             particularly
             takes
             notice
             of
             the
             Peace
             of
             the
             
               Church
               of
               Antioch
            
             ,
             and
             exhorts
             them
             to
             send
             Congratulatory
             Messages
             thither
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             NOR
             was
             this
             Suspension
             of
             the
             Persecution
             granted
             upon
             
             Ignatius's
             account
             ,
             but
             upon
             the
             Remonstances
             which
             his
             own
             Officers
             made
             to
             him
             both
             of
             the
             Numbers
             of
             those
             that
             died
             for
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Innocency
             of
             their
             Lives
             ;
             and
             lastly
             of
             the
             Readiness
             with
             which
             they
             not
             only
             suffer'd
             when
             taken
             ,
             but
             voluntarily
             came
             and
             presented
             themselves
             before
             them
             .
             Two
             of
             these
             Epistles
             relating
             to
             this
             very
             Persecution
             we
             have
             still
             remaining
             ;
             the
             One
             written
             by
             
               Tiberianus
               President
            
             of
             
               Palaestina
               Prima
            
             ,
             the
             Other
             of
             Pliny
             the
             
               Younger
               Pro-Praetor
            
             of
             Bythinia
             .
             And
             the
             Answer
             of
             Trajan
             to
             the
             latter
             of
             which
             we
             find
             to
             have
             been
             in
             the
             same
             Words
             that
             
               Jo.
               Malela
            
             tells
             us
             he
             replied
             to
             the
             Other
             ;
             viz.
             
             
               That
               the
               Christians
               should
               not
               be
               sought
               after
               ;
               but
               if
               they
               were
               brought
               before
               them
               and
               convicted
               ,
               should
               be
               punish'd
               ,
               unless
               they
               abjured
               .
            
          
           
           
             18.
             
             AND
             the
             same
             is
             the
             Account
             which
             not
             only
             Eusebius
             from
             Tertullian
             gives
             us
             of
             the
             Emperour's
             Order
             ,
             as
             to
             this
             matter
             ;
             but
             which
             Suidas
             after
             Both
             ,
             has
             left
             us
             of
             it
             .
             Which
             makes
             it
             the
             more
             strange
             to
             find
             such
             a
             different
             Relation
             both
             in
             Bishop
             Ushers
             Manuscript
             Author
             ,
             and
             in
             
             Metaphrastes's
             Acts
             of
             Ignatius
             before
             mentioned
             .
             It
             is
             true
             that
             notwithstanding
             these
             Rescripts
             of
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             the
             Persecution
             still
             continued
             ;
             nor
             was
             it
             so
             soon
             over
             in
             other
             Places
             as
             it
             was
             at
             Antioch
             .
             This
             is
             plain
             not
             only
             from
             the
             History
             of
             this
             time
             left
             us
             by
             Eusebius
             ,
             but
             may
             in
             general
             be
             concluded
             from
             the
             Prayer
             which
             this
             
               Holy
               Saint
            
             made
             at
             his
             Martyrdom
             :
             Where
             ,
             say
             our
             Acts
             ,
             
               He
               intreated
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               in
               behalf
               of
               the
               Churches
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               put
               a
               stop
               to
               the
               Persecution
               ;
               and
               restore
               Peace
               and
               Quiet
               to
               them
               .
            
             But
             these
             were
             only
             
               Local
               Persecutions
            
             ,
             as
             Eusebius
             calls
             them
             ,
             and
             proceeded
             rather
             from
             the
             Fury
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             the
             Perverseness
             of
             some
             particular
             Governours
             ,
             than
             from
             the
             Design
             or
             Command
             of
             the
             Emperour
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             AS
             for
             the
             Time
             of
             
             Ignatius's
             Suffering
             ,
             we
             are
             only
             told
             in
             his
             Acts
             that
             it
             was
             when
             Syria
             and
             Synecius
             were
             Consuls
             ;
             nor
             are
             Learned
             Men
             yet
             agreed
             in
             what
             Year
             to
             fix
             it
             .
             Eusebius
             
             in
             his
             Chronicle
             places
             it
             in
             the
             Year
             of
             Christ
             CX
             .
             
               Marianus
               Scotus
            
             CXII
             .
             Bishop
             Usher
             yet
             sooner
             in
             the
             Year
             CVII
             .
             And
             lastly
             to
             name
             no
             more
             ,
             our
             most
             exact
             Bishop
             Lloyd
             ,
             follow'd
             therein
             by
             the
             late
             Critick
             upon
             
               Baronius
               Antonius
               Pagi
            
             ,
             yet
             later
             than
             any
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             the
             Year
             that
             the
             great
             Earthquake
             fell
             out
             at
             Antioch
             ,
             and
             from
             which
             Trajan
             himself
             hardly
             escaped
             :
             Which
             as
             
               Jo.
               Malela
            
             accounts
             it
             ,
             and
             is
             follow'd
             therein
             by
             Bishop
             Usher
             in
             his
             Computation
             ,
             was
             in
             the
             Year
             CXVI
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             AND
             this
             may
             suffice
             to
             have
             been
             observed
             concerning
             the
             most
             eminent
             Passages
             that
             occur
             in
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Martyrdom
             of
             St.
             Ignatius
             .
             I
             shall
             need
             say
             nothing
             of
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Relation
             its
             self
             ;
             which
             as
             it
             is
             written
             with
             all
             Sincerity
             ,
             and
             void
             of
             those
             Additions
             which
             latter
             Writers
             have
             made
             to
             these
             kind
             of
             Histories
             ,
             so
             we
             are
             told
             in
             the
             Close
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             compiled
             by
             Those
             who
             went
             with
             him
             from
             Antioch
             ,
             and
             were
             the
             Eye-Witnesses
             of
             his
             Encounters
             .
             This
             Account
             was
             first
             publish'd
             from
             two
             very
             ancient
             Manuscripts
             by
             our
             most
             Reverend
             Arch-Bishop
             Usher
             ,
             in
             the
             Appendix
             to
             his
             Edition
             of
             
               Ignatius
               ,
               Ao
            
             1647.
             and
             is
             now
             I
             suppose
             the
             first
             time
             translated
             into
             our
             own
             Language
             .
             I
             cannot
             tell
             
             whether
             it
             be
             worth
             the
             observing
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Collection
             made
             by
             the
             late
             Learned
             Cotelerius
             of
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             
               Apostolical
               Fathers
            
             ,
             there
             is
             instead
             of
             these
             
               Genuine
               Acts
            
             ,
             inserted
             the
             Account
             which
             Metaphrastes
             put
             together
             of
             his
             Sufferings
             ,
             several
             Ages
             after
             .
             It
             would
             perhaps
             have
             made
             a
             more
             agreeable
             History
             to
             the
             Vulgar
             Reader
             ,
             had
             I
             translated
             that
             Relation
             ,
             rather
             than
             this
             ,
             which
             is
             much
             shorter
             ,
             and
             wants
             many
             notable
             Passages
             that
             are
             to
             be
             found
             in
             that
             Other
             .
             But
             as
             I
             should
             then
             have
             departed
             from
             my
             Design
             of
             setting
             out
             nothing
             but
             what
             I
             thought
             to
             be
             of
             an
             
               Apostolical
               Antiquity
            
             ;
             so
             to
             those
             who
             love
             the
             naked
             Truth
             ,
             these
             plain
             Acts
             will
             be
             much
             more
             satisfactory
             ,
             than
             a
             Relation
             filled
             up
             with
             the
             uncertain
             ,
             and
             too
             often
             fabulous
             Circumstances
             of
             latter
             Ages
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             Of
             the
             Martyrdom
             of
             St.
             Polycarp
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Epistle
             written
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             Smyrna
             concerning
             it
             .
          
           
             
               That
               there
               were
               heretofore
               several
               called
               by
               the
               Name
               of
               Polycarp
               :
               Both
               the
               Country
               ,
               and
               Parentage
               of
               St.
               Polycarp
               uncertain
               .
               What
               he
               was
               before
               his
               Conversion
               ;
               and
               by
               whom
               Converted
               ?
               He
               is
               made
               Bishop
               of
               Smyrna
               by
               the
               Apostles
               .
               How
               he
               behaved
               himself
               in
               that
               Office
               ?
               The
               great
               Veneration
               which
               the
               Christians
               had
               for
               him
               .
               Of
               his
               Journey
               to
               Rome
               ,
               and
               what
               he
               did
               there
               ?
               The
               Testimony
               of
               St.
               John
               concerning
               him
               ,
               
                 Rev.
                 ii
                 .
                 8
              
               .
               Of
               the
               Time
               of
               St.
               
               Polycarp's
               Martyrdom
               :
               What
               Persecutions
               the
               Church
               then
               labour'd
               under
               ?
               Of
               the
               Epistle
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Smyrna
               concerning
               his
               Sufferings
               ;
               and
               the
               Value
               which
               the
               Antients
               put
               upon
               it
               .
               Of
               the
               Miracles
               that
               hapned
               at
               his
               Death
               .
               What
               his
               Age
               was
               when
               he
               suffered
               ?
               What
               the
               Day
               of
               his
               Suffering
               ?
               In
               what
               Place
               he
               was
               put
               to
               
               Death
               ?
               Of
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               present
               Epistle
               ;
               and
               its
               Translation
               into
               our
               own
               Language
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             THE
             Epistle
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Smyrna
             ,
             the
             next
             Piece
             that
             follows
             in
             the
             present
             Collection
             ;
             however
             it
             makes
             mention
             of
             some
             Others
             that
             suffered
             ,
             at
             the
             same
             time
             with
             St.
             Polycarp
             ,
             for
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             ;
             yet
             insisting
             chiefly
             upon
             the
             particulars
             of
             his
             Passion
             ,
             and
             being
             design'd
             by
             that
             Church
             to
             communicate
             to
             all
             the
             World
             the
             Glorious
             End
             of
             their
             beloved
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             most
             worthy
             and
             constant
             Martyr
             of
             Christ
             :
             I
             shall
             observe
             the
             same
             Method
             in
             treating
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             I
             did
             in
             discoursing
             of
             the
             Acts
             of
             St.
             Ignatius
             before
             ;
             and
             speak
             somewhat
             of
             the
             Life
             of
             St.
             Polycarp
             first
             ,
             before
             I
             come
             to
             consider
             the
             Account
             that
             is
             here
             given
             us
             of
             his
             Death
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             THAT
             there
             were
             several
             of
             the
             Name
             of
             Polycarp
             heretofore
             ,
             and
             who
             must
             therefore
             carefully
             be
             distinguish'd
             from
             him
             of
             whom
             we
             are
             now
             to
             discourse
             ,
             has
             been
             evidently
             shewn
             ,
             by
             the
             late
             Learned
             Editor
             of
             his
             Epistle
             .
             As
             for
             our
             Polycarp
             the
             Disciple
             of
             St.
             John
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             Subject
             of
             the
             present
             Martyrologie
             ;
             we
             have
             little
             account
             ,
             either
             what
             was
             his
             Country
             ,
             or
             who
             his
             Parents
             ?
             In
             general
             we
             are
             
             told
             that
             he
             was
             born
             somewhere
             in
             the
             East
             ;
             as
             
               le
               Moyne
            
             thinks
             not
             far
             from
             Antioch
             ;
             and
             perhaps
             in
             Smyrna
             its
             self
             ,
             says
             our
             Learned
             Dr.
             Cave
             .
             Being
             sold
             in
             his
             Childhood
             ,
             he
             was
             bought
             by
             a
             certain
             Noble
             Matron
             whose
             Name
             was
             Calisto
             ;
             and
             bred
             up
             by
             her
             ,
             and
             at
             her
             Death
             made
             Heir
             to
             all
             her
             Estate
             ;
             which
             tho'
             very
             considerable
             ,
             he
             soon
             spent
             in
             Works
             of
             Charity
             and
             Mercy
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             HIS
             Christianity
             he
             received
             in
             his
             younger
             Years
             from
             Bucolus
             Bishop
             of
             Smyrna
             ;
             by
             whom
             being
             made
             Deacon
             and
             Catechist
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             and
             discharging
             those
             Offices
             with
             great
             Approbation
             ;
             he
             was
             upon
             the
             Death
             of
             Bucolus
             made
             Bishop
             of
             Smyrna
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             particularly
             by
             St.
             John
             ,
             whose
             Disciple
             ,
             together
             with
             Ignatius
             ,
             he
             had
             before
             been
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             HOW
             considerable
             a
             Reputation
             he
             gain'd
             by
             his
             wise
             Administration
             of
             this
             great
             Office
             ,
             we
             may
             in
             some
             measure
             conclude
             from
             that
             Character
             which
             his
             very
             Enemies
             gave
             of
             him
             at
             his
             Death
             :
             When
             crying
             out
             that
             he
             should
             be
             
               thrown
               to
               the
               Lyons
            
             ,
             they
             laid
             this
             to
             him
             as
             his
             Crime
             ,
             but
             which
             was
             indeed
             his
             chiefest
             Honour
             ;
             This
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             
               is
               the
               Doctor
               of
            
             Asia
             ,
             
               the
               Father
               of
               the
               Christians
               ,
               and
               the
               Over-turner
               of
               
               our
               Gods
            
             ;
             And
             when
             he
             was
             burnt
             ,
             they
             persuaded
             the
             Governour
             not
             to
             suffer
             his
             Friends
             to
             carry
             away
             any
             of
             his
             Remains
             ,
             Least
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             
               the
               Christians
               forsaking
               him
               that
               was
               crucified
               ,
               should
               begin
               to
               worship
            
             Polycarp
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             NOR
             was
             it
             any
             small
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Respect
             that
             was
             paid
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             (
             as
             we
             are
             told
             in
             this
             Epistle
             )
             the
             Christians
             would
             not
             suffer
             him
             to
             pull
             off
             his
             own
             Cloaths
             ,
             but
             strove
             who
             should
             be
             the
             most
             forward
             to
             do
             him
             Service
             ;
             thinking
             themselves
             happy
             if
             they
             could
             but
             come
             to
             touch
             his
             Flesh.
             For
             ,
             says
             the
             
               Epistle
               ,
               even
               before
               he
               had
               grey
               Hairs
               ,
               he
               was
               adorn'd
               with
               such
               a
               good
               Conversation
               ,
            
             as
             made
             all
             Men
             pay
             a
             more
             than
             ordinary
             Respect
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             HENCE
             St.
             Hierome
             calls
             him
             the
             
               Prince
               of
               all
            
             Asia
             ,
             Sophronius
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ·
             or
             
               Chief
               Ruler
            
             ;
             perhaps
             ,
             says
             a
             Learned
             Man
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             Asiarchae
             of
             the
             Heathens
             spoken
             of
             in
             this
             Epistle
             :
             Signifying
             thereby
             ,
             that
             as
             they
             were
             among
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             the
             Heads
             of
             their
             sacred
             Rites
             ,
             and
             presided
             in
             the
             common
             Assemblies
             and
             Spectacles
             of
             Asia
             ;
             So
             was
             Polycarp
             among
             the
             Christians
             a
             kind
             of
             Universal
             Bishop
             ;
             the
             Prince
             and
             Head
             of
             the
             Churches
             in
             those
             Parts
             .
          
           
           
             7.
             
             NOR
             was
             his
             Care
             of
             the
             Church
             confined
             within
             the
             Bounds
             of
             the
             
               Lesser
               Asia
            
             ,
             but
             extended
             even
             unto
             Rome
             its
             self
             :
             Whither
             we
             are
             told
             he
             went
             upon
             the
             Occasion
             of
             the
             
               Quarto-deciman
               Controversie
            
             then
             on
             foot
             between
             the
             Eastern
             and
             
               Western
               Churches
            
             ,
             and
             which
             he
             hoped
             to
             have
             put
             a
             stop
             to
             ,
             by
             his
             timely
             interposition
             with
             those
             of
             Rome
             .
             But
             tho'
             Anicetus
             and
             he
             could
             not
             agree
             upon
             that
             Point
             ,
             each
             pretending
             
               Apostolical
               Tradition
            
             to
             warrant
             them
             in
             their
             Practice
             :
             Yet
             that
             did
             not
             hinder
             but
             that
             he
             was
             received
             with
             all
             possible
             Respect
             there
             ;
             and
             officiated
             in
             their
             Churches
             in
             presence
             of
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             communicated
             with
             him
             in
             the
             most
             sacred
             Mysteries
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             WHILE
             he
             was
             at
             Rome
             he
             remitted
             nothing
             of
             his
             Concern
             for
             the
             Interests
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             but
             employed
             his
             time
             partly
             in
             confirming
             those
             who
             were
             sound
             in
             the
             Faith
             ,
             but
             especially
             in
             drawing
             over
             those
             who
             were
             not
             ,
             from
             their
             Errours
             .
             In
             which
             Work
             how
             successful
             he
             was
             ,
             his
             own
             Scholar
             Irenaeus
             particularly
             recounts
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             WHAT
             he
             did
             after
             his
             return
             ,
             and
             how
             he
             discharged
             his
             pastoral
             Office
             to
             the
             time
             of
             his
             Martyrdom
             we
             
             have
             little
             farther
             Account
             :
             Nor
             shall
             I
             trouble
             my self
             with
             the
             Stories
             which
             Pionius
             without
             any
             good
             Grounds
             has
             recorded
             of
             the
             Life
             of
             this
             Holy
             Man.
             But
             that
             he
             still
             continued
             with
             all
             diligence
             to
             watch
             over
             the
             Flock
             of
             Christ
             ,
             we
             have
             all
             the
             reason
             in
             the
             World
             to
             believe
             :
             And
             that
             not
             only
             from
             what
             has
             been
             already
             observed
             ,
             but
             from
             one
             particular
             more
             which
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             omitted
             ;
             namely
             ,
             that
             when
             Ignatius
             was
             hurried
             away
             from
             his
             Church
             of
             Antioch
             to
             his
             Martyrdom
             ,
             he
             knew
             none
             so
             proper
             to
             commend
             the
             Care
             of
             it
             to
             ,
             as
             to
             this
             Excellent
             Man
             ;
             or
             to
             supply
             by
             his
             own
             Letters
             ,
             what
             the
             Other
             had
             not
             time
             to
             write
             ,
             to
             all
             the
             Other
             Churches
             round
             about
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             BUT
             I
             shall
             close
             up
             this
             part
             of
             the
             Life
             of
             this
             
               Holy
               Saint
            
             ,
             with
             the
             Testimony
             which
             St.
             John
             has
             given
             to
             him
             ,
             Revel
             .
             ii
             .
             8
             .
             And
             which
             as
             it
             affords
             us
             a
             sufficient
             Evidence
             of
             the
             Excellency
             of
             his
             Life
             ,
             so
             do's
             it
             open
             the
             way
             to
             what
             we
             are
             next
             to
             consider
             ,
             viz.
             his
             Death
             and
             Passion
             ;
             
               Unto
               the
               Angel
               of
               the
               Church
               in
            
             Smyrna
             ,
             
               write
               :
               These
               things
               saith
               the
               First
               and
               the
               Last
               ,
               which
               was
               dead
               and
               is
               alive
               .
               I
               know
               thy
               Works
               ,
               and
               Tribulation
               ,
               and
               Poverty
               (
               but
               thou
               art
               Rich
               ;
               )
               and
               I
               know
               the
               Blasphemy
               of
               Them
               that
               say
               they
               are
               Jews
               ,
               and
               are
               not
               ,
               but
               are
               the
               Synagogue
               of
               Satan
               .
               
               Fear
               none
               of
               those
               things
               which
               thou
               shalt
               suffer
               :
               Behold
               the
               Devil
               shall
               cast
               some
               of
               you
               into
               Prison
               ,
               that
               ye
               may
               be
               tried
               ,
               and
               ye
               shall
               have
               Tribulation
               ten
               Days
               :
               Be
               thou
               faithful
               unto
               Death
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               give
               thee
               a
               Crown
               of
               Life
               .
            
          
           
             11.
             
             AND
             this
             brings
             me
             to
             that
             which
             I
             am
             chiefly
             to
             insist
             upon
             ,
             namely
             
               the
               Death
               of
            
             this
             
               Blessed
               Martyr
            
             ;
             the
             Subject
             of
             that
             Epistle
             which
             is
             here
             subjoyn'd
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             Smyrna
             concerning
             it
             .
             And
             here
             I
             shall
             in
             the
             first
             place
             take
             for
             granted
             what
             our
             Learned
             Bishop
             Pearson
             seems
             to
             have
             proved
             beyond
             Contradiction
             ;
             that
             St.
             Polycarp
             suffer'd
             ,
             not
             as
             is
             commonly
             supposed
             ,
             about
             the
             Year
             of
             Christ
             CLXVII
             .
             or
             as
             Bishop
             Usher
             has
             stated
             it
             yet
             later
             CLXIX
             .
             much
             less
             as
             Petit
             still
             later
             CLXXV
             .
             but
             under
             the
             Emperour
             
               Antoninus
               Pius
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Year
             of
             our
             LORD
             CXLVII
             .
             Now
             that
             the
             Christians
             about
             that
             time
             ,
             and
             especially
             those
             of
             Asia
             ,
             lay
             under
             some
             severe
             Prosecutions
             is
             evident
             from
             the
             Apology
             which
             
               Justin
               Martyr
            
             about
             this
             very
             time
             presented
             to
             the
             Emperour
             in
             order
             to
             a
             Mitigation
             of
             it
             .
             And
             which
             however
             Baronius
             ,
             and
             after
             him
             Valesius
             places
             two
             or
             three
             Years
             later
             ;
             yet
             is
             their
             Opinion
             much
             more
             probable
             who
             put
             it
             about
             the
             beginning
             of
             that
             Emperour's
             Reign
             :
             As
             both
             Eusebius
             among
             
             the
             Ancients
             ;
             and
             his
             Learned
             Editor
             Scaliger
             ,
             not
             to
             mention
             any
             Others
             ,
             of
             latter
             Times
             ,
             have
             done
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             WHAT
             the
             Effect
             of
             this
             Apology
             was
             we
             cannot
             certainly
             tell
             ;
             but
             that
             the
             Persecution
             was
             not
             presently
             put
             to
             an
             end
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             
               Second
               Apology
            
             of
             the
             same
             Father
             ;
             but
             that
             which
             Eusebius
             tells
             us
             was
             afterwards
             presented
             to
             his
             Successor
             
               Marcus
               Aurelius
            
             ,
             by
             Melito
             Bishop
             of
             Sardis
             ,
             plainly
             makes
             appear
             .
             In
             which
             he
             complains
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Christians
               were
               still
               informed
               against
               by
               wicked
               Men
               ,
               greedy
               of
               what
               they
               had
               ;
               and
               prosecuted
               notwithstanding
               the
               several
               Orders
               that
               his
               Father
               had
               given
               ,
               and
               the
               Letters
               he
               had
               written
               to
               the
               contrary
               .
            
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             Eusebius
             tells
             us
             that
             the
             Emperour
             
               Antoninus
               Pius
            
             had
             set
             out
             an
             Effectual
             Edict
             in
             favour
             of
             the
             Christians
             ;
             and
             that
             particularly
             addressed
             to
             the
             
               Common
               Council
               of
            
             Asia
             ,
             not
             long
             before
             the
             time
             in
             which
             we
             affirm
             St.
             Polycarp
             to
             have
             suffered
             .
             And
             this
             seems
             to
             leave
             it
             under
             some
             doubt
             how
             a
             Persecution
             could
             have
             been
             again
             revived
             against
             the
             Church
             ,
             within
             so
             short
             a
             time
             ,
             and
             after
             such
             a
             vigourous
             Edict
             of
             an
             Emperour
             still
             living
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
             But
             it
             is
             evident
             Eusebius
             must
             have
             mistook
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             have
             set
             down
             that
             for
             the
             Rescript
             of
             
               Antoninus
               Pius
            
             ,
             
             which
             was
             indeed
             set
             out
             by
             
               Marcus
               Aurelius
            
             immediately
             after
             his
             Death
             ;
             as
             both
             the
             Inscription
             shews
             ,
             and
             Valesius
             and
             Others
             have
             evidently
             made
             it
             appear
             to
             be
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             IT
             was
             then
             in
             One
             of
             these
             
               Topical
               Persecutions
            
             ,
             so
             frequent
             in
             the
             Lesser
             Asia
             ;
             that
             the
             Storm
             happening
             to
             fall
             in
             a
             particular
             manner
             upon
             the
             Church
             of
             Smyrna
             ,
             carried
             off
             this
             
               Holy
               Martyr
            
             among
             the
             rest
             .
             What
             the
             particular
             Circumstances
             of
             his
             Passion
             were
             it
             would
             be
             impertinent
             for
             me
             to
             relate
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             seeing
             they
             are
             so
             fully
             and
             exactly
             described
             in
             the
             Epistle
             of
             which
             we
             are
             now
             discoursing
             .
             A
             Piece
             so
             excellently
             composed
             ,
             that
             Eusebius
             thought
             it
             worthy
             to
             be
             almost
             intirely
             transcribed
             into
             his
             
               Ecclesiastical
               History
            
             .
             And
             of
             which
             a
             very
             great
             Man
             of
             the
             present
             Age
             profess'd
             ,
             
               That
               he
               knew
               not
               any
               thing
               in
               all
               Ecclesiastical
               Antiquity
               ,
               that
               was
               more
               wont
               to
               affect
               his
               Mind
               ;
               insomuch
               that
               he
               seem'd
               to
               be
               no
               longer
               himself
               when
               he
               read
               it
               :
               And
               believed
               that
               no
               good
               Christian
               could
               be
               satisfied
               with
               reading
               often
               enough
               this
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               Accounts
               ,
               of
               the
               Sufferings
               of
               those
               Blessed
               Martyrs
               ,
               who
               in
               the
               Primitive
               times
               laid
               down
               their
               Lives
               for
               the
               Faith.
               
            
          
           
           
             14.
             
             NOR
             did
             the
             Ancients
             put
             any
             less
             Value
             upon
             this
             Piece
             ,
             which
             as
             Gregory
             of
             Tours
             tells
             us
             was
             even
             to
             his
             time
             read
             publickly
             in
             the
             
               Gallican
               Churches
            
             ;
             and
             no
             doubt
             made
             a
             part
             of
             that
             
               Annual
               Remembrance
            
             ,
             which
             the
             Churches
             of
             Asia
             kept
             of
             his
             Martyrdome
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             BUT
             tho'
             I
             think
             it
             needless
             to
             mention
             here
             any
             thing
             of
             what
             the
             following
             Epistle
             relates
             concerning
             the
             Passion
             of
             this
             
               Holy
               Man
            
             ;
             yet
             one
             Circumstance
             there
             is
             which
             both
             Eusebius
             and
             Ruffinus
             having
             omitted
             ,
             is
             also
             pass'd
             by
             in
             the
             following
             Translation
             ,
             tho'
             found
             in
             the
             Acts
             as
             set
             out
             from
             the
             Barrochian
             Manuscript
             by
             Arch-Bishop
             Usher
             .
             And
             that
             is
             this
             ;
             That
             the
             Souldier
             or
             Officer
             having
             struck
             his
             Launce
             into
             the
             Side
             of
             the
             Saint
             ,
             there
             came
             forth
             a
             Pigeon
             ,
             together
             with
             a
             great
             quantity
             of
             Blood
             ,
             as
             is
             express'd
             in
             the
             following
             Epistle
             .
             Now
             tho'
             there
             may
             seem
             to
             have
             been
             something
             of
             a
             Foundation
             for
             such
             a
             Miracle
             in
             the
             Railery
             of
             Lucian
             ,
             upon
             the
             Death
             of
             Peregrinus
             the
             Philosopher
             ;
             who
             burnt
             himself
             about
             the
             same
             time
             that
             St.
             Polycarp
             suffered
             ,
             and
             from
             whose
             Funeral
             Pile
             he
             makes
             a
             Vulture
             to
             ascend
             ,
             in
             Opposition
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             to
             St.
             
             Polycarp's
             Pigeon
             ;
             if
             indeed
             he
             design'd
             (
             as
             a
             
             Learned
             Man
             has
             conjectured
             )
             under
             the
             Story
             of
             that
             Philosopher
             ,
             to
             ridicule
             the
             Life
             and
             Sufferings
             of
             Polycarp
             :
             Yet
             I
             confess
             I
             am
             so
             little
             a
             Friend
             to
             such
             kind
             of
             Miracles
             ,
             that
             I
             thought
             it
             better
             with
             Eusebius
             to
             omit
             that
             Circumstance
             ,
             than
             to
             mention
             it
             from
             Bishop
             Usher's
             Manuscript
             .
             And
             indeed
             besides
             the
             strangeness
             of
             such
             an
             Adventure
             ,
             I
             cannot
             think
             ,
             had
             any
             such
             thing
             truly
             happen'd
             at
             his
             Death
             ;
             that
             not
             only
             Eusebius
             should
             have
             been
             ignorant
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             that
             neither
             St.
             Hierome
             ,
             nor
             Ruffinus
             ,
             nor
             the
             Menaea
             of
             the
             
               Greek
               Church
            
             ,
             should
             have
             made
             the
             least
             mention
             of
             it
             .
             Either
             therefore
             there
             must
             have
             been
             some
             Interpolation
             in
             the
             Manuscript
             set
             forth
             by
             that
             Learned
             Man
             ;
             Or
             because
             that
             does
             not
             appear
             ,
             perhaps
             it
             may
             be
             better
             accounted
             for
             by
             the
             Mistake
             of
             a
             single
             Letter
             in
             the
             Original
             ;
             and
             which
             will
             bring
             it
             to
             no
             more
             than
             what
             Eusebius
             has
             in
             effect
             said
             ,
             that
             
               there
               came
               out
               of
               his
               Left
               Side
               a
               great
               quantity
               of
               Blood.
               
            
          
           
             16.
             
             AS
             for
             what
             concerns
             the
             Time
             of
             his
             Martyrdome
             ,
             I
             have
             before
             shewn
             the
             different
             Computations
             which
             Learned
             Men
             have
             made
             of
             it
             .
             Nor
             are
             they
             less
             at
             Variance
             about
             the
             Age
             of
             this
             Holy
             Martyr
             when
             he
             suffered
             ,
             than
             about
             the
             Year
             of
             his
             Suffering
             .
             For
             tho'
             St.
             Polycarp
             expresly
             told
             the
             Pro-Consul
             ,
             
             as
             we
             read
             in
             the
             following
             Epistle
             ,
             that
             he
             
               had
               served
               Christ
               Eighty
               and
               Six
               Years
            
             ;
             Yet
             some
             interpret
             this
             of
             the
             Number
             of
             Years
             since
             his
             Conversion
             ;
             Others
             of
             those
             of
             his
             whole
             Life
             .
             But
             however
             thus
             much
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             which
             soever
             of
             the
             two
             be
             in
             the
             right
             ,
             they
             will
             either
             of
             them
             make
             good
             what
             Irenaeus
             has
             told
             us
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             very
             old
             when
             he
             died
             ;
             and
             from
             which
             therefore
             nothing
             can
             be
             concluded
             either
             for
             the
             former
             of
             these
             Opinions
             ,
             or
             against
             the
             latter
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             BUT
             the
             following
             Acts
             of
             his
             Martyrdome
             go
             yet
             farther
             :
             They
             tell
             us
             that
             He
             not
             only
             suffer'd
             at
             so
             
               great
               an
               Age
            
             ;
             but
             upon
             the
             
               Great
               Sabbath
               ,
               the
               Second
               Day
               of
               the
               Month
               Xanticus
               ,
               before
               the
               Seventh
               Kalend
               of
            
             May
             ,
             about
             VIII
             .
             
               a
               Clock
            
             .
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             this
             
               Great
               Sabbath
            
             is
             another
             Point
             much
             debated
             ,
             but
             never
             like
             to
             be
             agreed
             among
             Learned
             Men
             :
             Whose
             Opinions
             are
             examined
             at
             large
             by
             Bishop
             Usher
             ,
             Valesius
             ,
             
               Le
               Moyne
            
             ,
             Bishop
             Pearson
             ,
             and
             Others
             upon
             this
             Occasion
             .
             But
             if
             we
             were
             right
             before
             in
             assigning
             the
             Year
             of
             his
             Suffering
             ,
             as
             I
             think
             we
             were
             ;
             then
             we
             must
             conclude
             the
             
               Great
               Sabbath
            
             to
             have
             been
             the
             same
             here
             ,
             that
             is
             
             usually
             called
             by
             that
             Name
             among
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Writers
            
             ,
             namely
             ,
             the
             
               Saturday
               in
               the
               Holy
               Week
            
             ;
             and
             to
             which
             all
             the
             Other
             Characters
             here
             assigned
             are
             exactly
             Correspondent
             .
             And
             then
             according
             to
             this
             Computation
             ,
             St.
             Polycarp
             will
             have
             suffer'd
             in
             the
             Year
             of
             Christ
             CXLVII
             .
             being
             March
             26.
             the
             Saturday
             before
             Easter
             ,
             about
             VIII
             .
             a
             Clock
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             THE
             place
             in
             which
             he
             suffer'd
             was
             a
             large
             Amphitheatre
             in
             which
             the
             
               Common
               Assemblies
            
             of
             Asia
             were
             wont
             to
             be
             kept
             :
             And
             as
             we
             are
             told
             by
             those
             who
             have
             travelled
             into
             those
             Parts
             ,
             is
             in
             some
             measure
             still
             remaining
             ;
             and
             shewn
             as
             the
             Place
             of
             St.
             
             Polycarp's
             Martyrdom
             .
             I
             say
             nothing
             ,
             to
             that
             which
             some
             have
             observed
             upon
             this
             Occasion
             of
             the
             Calamities
             which
             not
             long
             after
             fell
             upon
             the
             City
             of
             Smyrna
             ;
             and
             which
             may
             seem
             to
             have
             been
             the
             Effect
             of
             the
             Divine
             Vengeance
             ,
             punishing
             them
             for
             their
             Cruelty
             towards
             this
             Excellent
             Man
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             Companions
             that
             suffered
             together
             with
             him
             .
             But
             this
             is
             without
             the
             Bounds
             of
             my
             present
             Design
             ;
             which
             leads
             me
             only
             to
             consider
             what
             concerns
             the
             Epistle
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Smyrna
             ,
             and
             to
             which
             that
             which
             follow'd
             the
             Death
             of
             Polycarp
             has
             no
             relation
             .
          
           
           
             19.
             
             AND
             now
             having
             pass'd
             through
             the
             chief
             Parts
             of
             the
             following
             Relation
             ,
             and
             which
             seem'd
             most
             to
             require
             our
             Animadversion
             ;
             it
             is
             time
             for
             me
             to
             observe
             concerning
             the
             Epistle
             it self
             ,
             which
             is
             here
             subjoyn'd
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             piece
             of
             most
             unquestionable
             Credit
             and
             Antiquity
             .
             As
             for
             the
             main
             Body
             of
             it
             ,
             we
             find
             it
             preserved
             in
             the
             
               Ecclesiastical
               History
            
             of
             Eusebius
             ;
             who
             lived
             not
             above
             an
             Age
             and
             a
             half
             after
             the
             writing
             of
             it
             .
             And
             even
             the
             Manuscript
             it self
             ,
             made
             use
             of
             by
             
               Bishop
               Vsher
            
             ,
             is
             so
             well
             attested
             ;
             that
             we
             need
             not
             any
             farther
             Assurance
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             it
             .
             The
             Sum
             of
             the
             Account
             which
             we
             have
             given
             us
             of
             it
             is
             this
             ;
             
               That
               Gaius
               an
               Acquaintance
               of
               St.
               Irenaeus
               the
               Disciple
               of
               Polycarp
               ,
               transcribed
               it
               from
               the
               Copy
               of
               that
               Father
               :
               And
               Socrates
               ,
               the
               Corinthian
               from
               Gaius
               ;
               and
               from
               
               Socrates's
               Copy
               was
               transcribed
               that
               Manuscript
               which
               we
               still
               have
               of
               it
               .
            
          
           
             20.
             
             TWICE
             has
             this
             Epistle
             been
             been
             put
             into
             our
             
               own
               Language
            
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             the
             History
             of
             Eusebius
             has
             given
             occasion
             for
             the
             Translation
             of
             it
             .
             What
             those
             Editions
             are
             I
             cannot
             tell
             ,
             having
             never
             perused
             either
             of
             them
             .
             But
             I
             suppose
             it
             is
             now
             the
             first
             time
             joyn'd
             in
             an
             intire
             Piece
             together
             ,
             and
             so
             communicated
             to
             the
             
               English
               Reader
            
             .
             In
             
             my
             Translation
             of
             it
             I
             have
             strictly
             follow'd
             the
             Edition
             of
             our
             most
             Reverend
             Primate
             ,
             from
             which
             
             Cotelerius's
             is
             but
             a
             Copy
             :
             Nor
             have
             I
             ,
             that
             I
             know
             of
             ,
             departed
             in
             the
             least
             Circumstance
             from
             it
             ,
             except
             in
             that
             One
             for
             which
             I
             have
             before
             accounted
             .
             So
             that
             I
             may
             venture
             to
             say
             ,
             I
             have
             here
             truly
             set
             forth
             the
             Epistle
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Smyrna
             ;
             as
             near
             as
             our
             Language
             would
             serve
             to
             express
             the
             Sense
             ,
             if
             not
             to
             come
             up
             to
             the
             Beauty
             and
             Vigour
             of
             the
             Original
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
             Of
             the
             
               Catholick
               Epistle
            
             of
             St.
             Barnabas
             .
          
           
             
               Why
               the
               Pieces
               that
               follow
               ,
               are
               put
               in
               a
               
                 Second
                 Part
              
               ,
               separate
               from
               the
               foregoing
               ?
               The
               History
               of
               St.
               Barnabas
               ,
               chiefly
               from
               the
               Acts
               of
               the
               Apostles
               .
               Of
               his
               
                 Name
                 ,
                 Education
              
               ,
               and
               Travels
               ;
               especially
               with
               St.
               Paul.
               How
               he
               came
               to
               be
               separated
               from
               that
               Apostle
               .
               What
               he
               did
               afterwards
               ?
               Of
               his
               Death
               :
               And
               the
               Invention
               of
               his
               Relicks
               ;
               and
               of
               the
               
                 Cyprian
                 Priviledges
              
               establish'd
               on
               that
               account
               .
               Of
               the
               present
               Epistle
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               was
               
               truly
               written
               by
               St.
               Barnabas
               .
               The
               principal
               Objections
               against
               it
               answer'd
               .
               An
               Apology
               for
               its
               
                 Allegorical
                 Interpretations
              
               of
               Scripture
               .
               The
               
                 latter
                 part
              
               of
               it
               ,
               originally
               belonging
               to
               this
               Epistle
               .
               That
               it
               was
               written
               after
               the
               Destruction
               of
               Jerusalem
               .
               The
               Design
               and
               Usefulness
               of
               it
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             WHEN
             I
             first
             enter'd
             upon
             the
             Design
             of
             publishing
             the
             following
             Collection
             ,
             I
             intended
             to
             have
             here
             put
             an
             End
             to
             it
             :
             The
             following
             Pieces
             under
             the
             Names
             of
             Barnabas
             and
             Hermas
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             
               Second
               Epistle
            
             of
             St.
             Clement
             ;
             however
             undoubtedly
             very
             Ancient
             ,
             and
             confess'd
             by
             all
             to
             come
             but
             little
             ,
             if
             any
             thing
             ,
             short
             of
             the
             Apostolical
             Times
             ;
             having
             yet
             been
             neither
             so
             highly
             esteem'd
             among
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             nor
             so
             generally
             receiv'd
             by
             many
             of
             the
             present
             Times
             ,
             as
             those
             I
             have
             already
             mention'd
             .
             But
             when
             I
             consider'd
             the
             Deference
             which
             Others
             among
             the
             
               Primitive
               Fathers
            
             have
             paid
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             Value
             which
             is
             still
             put
             upon
             them
             by
             many
             ,
             not
             inferior
             either
             in
             Learning
             or
             Piety
             to
             those
             who
             speak
             against
             them
             ;
             I
             thought
             I
             could
             not
             better
             satisfie
             All
             ,
             than
             by
             adding
             them
             in
             a
             
               Second
               Part
            
             to
             the
             fore-going
             Epistles
             :
             That
             so
             both
             they
             who
             have
             a
             just
             Esteem
             for
             them
             ,
             might
             not
             complain
             of
             being
             defrauded
             
             of
             any
             part
             of
             what
             remains
             of
             the
             
               Apostolical
               Writings
            
             ;
             and
             those
             who
             are
             otherwise
             minded
             might
             look
             upon
             them
             as
             standing
             in
             a
             second
             Rank
             ,
             and
             not
             taking
             place
             ,
             (
             which
             otherwise
             they
             must
             have
             done
             ,
             )
             of
             those
             undoubtedly
             Genuine
             and
             Admirable
             Discourses
             ,
             that
             make
             up
             the
             former
             part
             of
             this
             Work.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             AND
             here
             the
             first
             Piece
             that
             occurs
             ,
             is
             the
             
               Catholick
               Eplistle
            
             of
             St.
             Barnabas
             ,
             the
             Companion
             of
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             and
             Disciple
             of
             our
             
               Saviour
               Christ
            
             :
             Being
             generally
             esteem'd
             to
             have
             been
             one
             of
             the
             LXX
             .
             that
             were
             chose
             by
             him
             ;
             However
             our
             Country-Man
             Bede
             ,
             upon
             I
             know
             not
             what
             grounds
             ,
             calls
             the
             Verdict
             of
             Antiquity
             in
             question
             as
             to
             this
             Matter
             ;
             And
             of
             whom
             the
             
               Holy
               Spirit
            
             of
             God
             ,
             has
             left
             us
             by
             St.
             Luke
             this
             Character
             ,
             Acts
             xi
             .
             24
             .
             
               That
               he
               was
               a
               good
               Man
               ,
               full
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             IT
             is
             not
             my
             design
             to
             enter
             on
             any
             long
             Account
             of
             the
             Life
             of
             a
             Person
             so
             largely
             spoken
             of
             in
             the
             
               Holy
               Scriptures
            
             ;
             and
             of
             whom
             little
             certain
             can
             be
             written
             ,
             besides
             what
             is
             there
             recorded
             .
             His
             Country
             was
             Cyprus
             ,
             a
             famous
             Island
             in
             the
             
               Mediterranean
               Sea
            
             ;
             where
             there
             inhabited
             in
             those
             days
             so
             great
             a
             Number
             of
             Jews
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Time
             of
             Trajan
             they
             conspired
             against
             
             the
             Gentiles
             there
             ,
             and
             slew
             of
             them
             two
             Hundred
             and
             Forty
             Thousand
             Men.
             Upon
             which
             being
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             Isle
             ,
             they
             were
             never
             suffer'd
             upon
             any
             account
             to
             set
             foot
             again
             in
             it
             ,
             upon
             pain
             of
             Death
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             HIS
             Name
             was
             at
             first
             Joses
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Apostles
             changed
             into
             Barnabas
             ;
             which
             being
             interpreted
             ,
             says
             St.
             Luke
             ,
             is
             the
             
               Son
               of
               Consolation
            
             :
             And
             as
             we
             may
             conjecture
             from
             the
             place
             where
             it
             is
             first
             mentioned
             ,
             was
             given
             him
             by
             the
             Apostles
             as
             an
             Honourable
             Acknowledgment
             of
             his
             Charity
             ,
             in
             selling
             his
             whole
             Estate
             for
             the
             Relief
             of
             the
             poor
             Christians
             ;
             and
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             that
             Consolation
             which
             they
             received
             thereby
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             HIS
             first
             Education
             ,
             says
             Metaphrastes
             ,
             was
             at
             the
             Feet
             of
             Gamaliel
             ;
             by
             whom
             he
             was
             instructed
             ,
             together
             with
             St.
             Paul
             :
             Which
             perhaps
             moved
             that
             great
             Apostle
             upon
             his
             Conversion
             to
             apply
             himself
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             properest
             Person
             to
             introduce
             him
             into
             the
             Acquaintance
             of
             the
             other
             Apostles
             ;
             and
             afterwards
             to
             embrace
             him
             as
             his
             chief
             Friend
             and
             Fellow-Labourer
             in
             the
             Work
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             HOW
             they
             travell'd
             together
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             did
             in
             the
             Discharge
             of
             their
             Ministry
             ,
             is
             at
             large
             set
             down
             
             both
             by
             St.
             Luke
             in
             the
             
               Acts
               of
               the
               Apostles
            
             ,
             and
             by
             St.
             Paul
             himself
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Galatians
             :
             And
             in
             which
             we
             have
             the
             History
             of
             Men
             truly
             concerned
             for
             the
             Propagation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             and
             despising
             not
             only
             their
             own
             Ease
             ,
             but
             their
             very
             Lives
             themselves
             in
             comparison
             of
             it
             .
             Many
             a
             weary
             Journey
             did
             they
             take
             ,
             and
             danger
             did
             they
             run
             :
             They
             preach'd
             in
             the
             Day
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             had
             so
             done
             ,
             with
             their
             own
             Hands
             they
             wrought
             in
             the
             Night
             for
             their
             Subsistence
             ;
             that
             so
             they
             might
             not
             be
             burthensom
             to
             any
             ,
             nor
             seem
             to
             seek
             their
             own
             Advantage
             ,
             but
             the
             Profit
             of
             those
             to
             whom
             they
             tender'd
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             AMONG
             other
             Countries
             to
             which
             they
             went
             ,
             we
             are
             told
             that
             One
             of
             the
             first
             was
             Cyprus
             ,
             the
             
               Native
               Island
            
             of
             St.
             Barnabas
             :
             And
             that
             not
             of
             their
             own
             Motion
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             express
             Order
             and
             Appointment
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             .
             How
             they
             prevail'd
             there
             ,
             and
             by
             what
             Miracles
             they
             made
             way
             for
             the
             Conversion
             of
             it
             ,
             first
             at
             Salamis
             ,
             and
             then
             at
             Paphos
             ,
             we
             are
             at
             large
             inform'd
             by
             St.
             
               Luke
               ,
               Acts
            
             xiii
             .
             From
             thence
             they
             fetch'd
             a
             pretty
             large
             compass
             through
             the
             
               Lesser
               Asia
            
             :
             And
             having
             with
             various
             Success
             preached
             to
             several
             Cities
             of
             it
             ,
             after
             about
             Three
             Years
             Travel
             they
             again
             return'd
             to
             Antioch
             in
             Syria
             ,
             the
             place
             from
             which
             they
             first
             set
             out
             .
          
           
           
             8.
             
             HERE
             they
             tarried
             a
             considerable
             space
             ,
             in
             a
             sedulous
             Discharge
             of
             their
             Ministry
             :
             Till
             some
             Controversies
             arising
             between
             the
             Jewish
             and
             the
             
               Gentile
               Converts
            
             ,
             they
             were
             obliged
             for
             the
             better
             composing
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             go
             up
             to
             Jerusalem
             ;
             where
             a
             final
             End
             was
             put
             to
             them
             by
             a
             
               Synodical
               Decree
            
             of
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Elders
             assembled
             together
             for
             that
             purpose
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             WITH
             Joy
             they
             return'd
             to
             their
             Disciples
             at
             Antioch
             ,
             and
             brought
             the
             Determination
             of
             that
             Divine
             Synod
             unto
             them
             .
             But
             it
             was
             not
             long
             '
             ere
             St.
             Peter
             coming
             down
             after
             them
             ,
             a
             little
             abated
             their
             Satisfaction
             :
             Whilst
             to
             please
             the
             
               Jewish
               Converts
            
             he
             dissembled
             his
             
               Christian
               Liberty
            
             ;
             and
             as
             St.
             Paul
             complains
             ,
             led
             Barnabas
             also
             into
             the
             same
             Dissimulation
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             AND
             here
             St.
             Paul
             had
             occasion
             first
             of
             all
             to
             reprove
             St.
             Barnabas
             ;
             which
             he
             did
             with
             great
             freedom
             ,
             for
             his
             unseasonable
             Complyance
             .
             But
             it
             was
             not
             very
             long
             before
             he
             had
             another
             Occasion
             offer'd
             for
             a
             yet
             worser
             Contention
             with
             him
             .
             For
             the
             next
             Year
             these
             two
             Holy
             Men
             having
             agreed
             to
             take
             a
             new
             Progress
             together
             ,
             and
             to
             visit
             the
             Churches
             which
             they
             had
             planted
             in
             Asia
             some
             Years
             before
             ;
             Barnabas
             
             was
             for
             taking
             his
             Cousin
             Mark
             again
             with
             them
             ,
             but
             St.
             Paul
             would
             not
             consent
             to
             it
             ;
             because
             that
             in
             their
             former
             Travels
             he
             had
             consulted
             too
             much
             his
             own
             Ease
             and
             safety
             ,
             and
             left
             them
             at
             Pamphilia
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             their
             Journey
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             BEING
             both
             resolute
             in
             their
             Opinions
             ,
             the
             One
             to
             take
             his
             Kinsman
             with
             him
             ,
             the
             Other
             not
             to
             yield
             to
             it
             ;
             They
             not
             only
             came
             to
             some
             sharp
             Words
             with
             one
             another
             about
             it
             ,
             but
             went
             their
             several
             ways
             ,
             Barnabas
             with
             Mark
             to
             Cyprus
             ;
             and
             Paul
             with
             Silas
             ,
             into
             Syria
             and
             Cilicia
             .
             Thus
             after
             a
             joynt
             Labour
             in
             their
             Ministry
             for
             almost
             Fourteen
             Years
             ,
             were
             these
             two
             excellent
             Men
             ,
             by
             a
             small
             Punctilio
             ,
             separated
             from
             one
             another
             :
             The
             
               Holy
               Spirit
            
             of
             God
             intending
             hereby
             to
             shew
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Best
               Christians
            
             are
             still
             subject
             to
             the
             same
             Infirmities
             with
             other
             Men
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             either
             too
             much
             exalted
             in
             their
             own
             Piety
             ,
             or
             to
             despise
             others
             whom
             they
             suppose
             to
             be
             less
             perfect
             than
             themselves
             ,
          
           
             12.
             
             NOR
             was
             it
             a
             small
             Benefit
             which
             from
             hence
             accrued
             not
             only
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             thereby
             enjoyed
             the
             Benefit
             of
             these
             two
             great
             Men
             much
             more
             in
             their
             separate
             Labours
             ,
             than
             if
             they
             had
             continued
             still
             together
             ;
             but
             particularly
             
             to
             St.
             Mark
             :
             Who
             being
             by
             the
             Severity
             of
             St.
             Paul
             brought
             to
             a
             deep
             Sense
             of
             his
             former
             Indifference
             in
             the
             Work
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             left
             by
             St.
             Barnabas
             to
             give
             way
             to
             any
             desperate
             Resolutions
             thereupon
             ;
             became
             afterwards
             a
             most
             useful
             
               Minister
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             and
             deserved
             not
             only
             to
             be
             made
             again
             the
             Companion
             of
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             but
             to
             receive
             a
             very
             high
             Testimony
             of
             his
             Zeal
             from
             him
             .
             So
             well
             does
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             God
             know
             how
             to
             turn
             the
             Infirmities
             of
             Men
             to
             his
             own
             Glory
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Good
             of
             those
             who
             serve
             him
             with
             an
             honest
             and
             upright
             Heart
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             WHAT
             became
             of
             St.
             Barnabas
             after
             this
             ,
             and
             whither
             he
             went
             ,
             is
             very
             uncertain
             .
             Some
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             from
             Cyprus
             he
             went
             on
             to
             Rome
             ,
             and
             preached
             the
             Gospel
             there
             ,
             even
             before
             St.
             Peter
             came
             thither
             .
             But
             tho'
             Baronius
             can
             by
             no
             means
             allow
             this
             ,
             yet
             is
             he
             content
             that
             Barnabas
             should
             be
             thought
             to
             have
             come
             thither
             after
             him
             .
             At
             least
             this
             he
             pretends
             to
             be
             without
             Dispute
             ,
             that
             St.
             Barnabas
             came
             into
             Italy
             ,
             and
             preach'd
             the
             Gospel
             in
             Liguria
             ;
             where
             he
             founded
             the
             ancient
             Church
             of
             Milan
             ,
             as
             from
             many
             ancient
             Monuments
             and
             Writers
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             might
             be
             made
             appear
             ;
             tho'
             at
             the
             same
             time
             he
             produces
             not
             one
             Testimony
             in
             proof
             of
             it
             .
             I
             shall
             therefore
             conclude
             ,
             till
             I
             am
             better
             inform'd
             ,
             that
             
             St.
             Barnabas
             spent
             the
             Remains
             of
             his
             Life
             in
             converting
             his
             own
             Country-men
             the
             Jews
             ;
             of
             which
             as
             I
             have
             before
             observed
             ,
             there
             were
             such
             vast
             Numbers
             in
             that
             Island
             ,
             and
             for
             whom
             we
             cannot
             but
             think
             he
             must
             have
             had
             a
             very
             tender
             regard
             .
             Or
             if
             we
             shall
             suppose
             him
             to
             have
             gone
             any
             farther
             ,
             I
             presume
             it
             was
             only
             into
             the
             neighbouring
             parts
             of
             the
             
               Lesser
               Asia
            
             ,
             and
             Judaea
             ,
             where
             he
             had
             before
             preach'd
             ;
             or
             at
             farthest
             into
             Aegypt
             ,
             where
             some
             tell
             us
             he
             went
             ,
             and
             consecrated
             his
             Nephew
             St.
             Mark
             the
             first
             Bishop
             of
             the
             
               Christian
               Church
            
             at
             Alexandria
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             AND
             in
             this
             Opinion
             I
             am
             the
             rather
             confirm'd
             from
             the
             consideration
             of
             his
             Epistle
             which
             I
             have
             here
             subjoyn'd
             :
             Which
             seems
             manifestly
             to
             have
             been
             design'd
             for
             the
             Benefit
             of
             the
             Jews
             ;
             and
             to
             shew
             how
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             it
             had
             a
             farther
             Spiritual
             Meaning
             than
             what
             at
             first
             sight
             appear'd
             ,
             and
             were
             design'd
             to
             lead
             them
             to
             the
             Faith
             and
             Piety
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             IN
             this
             Exercise
             therefore
             he
             most
             likely
             spent
             his
             Life
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             may
             credit
             the
             Relation
             of
             the
             Monk
             in
             Surius
             ,
             who
             writes
             the
             Acts
             of
             this
             
               Holy
               Evangelist
            
             ,
             at
             last
             suffer'd
             Martyrdom
             in
             the
             Prosecution
             of
             it
             :
             Being
             at
             the
             Instigation
             of
             certain
             Jews
             that
             came
             
             from
             Syria
             to
             Salamis
             ,
             shut
             up
             in
             a
             Synagogue
             where
             he
             was
             disputing
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             at
             Night
             stoned
             by
             them
             .
             What
             Truth
             there
             is
             in
             this
             Story
             I
             cannot
             tell
             ;
             but
             this
             I
             must
             observe
             ,
             which
             even
             Baronius
             himself
             is
             forced
             to
             acknowledg
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             of
             this
             kind
             to
             be
             met
             with
             in
             any
             ancient
             Author
             ;
             nor
             does
             either
             Eusebius
             or
             St.
             Jerome
             ,
             where
             they
             treat
             expresly
             of
             this
             
               Holy
               Man
            
             ,
             so
             much
             as
             once
             give
             the
             Title
             of
             Martyr
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             BUT
             whatever
             were
             the
             manner
             of
             St.
             
             Barnabas's
             Death
             ,
             yet
             famous
             is
             the
             Story
             of
             the
             Invention
             of
             his
             Reliques
             ,
             deliver'd
             by
             the
             same
             Monk
             ;
             and
             who
             ,
             as
             Baronius
             tells
             us
             ,
             lived
             at
             the
             same
             time
             under
             Zeno
             the
             Emperour
             ;
             and
             confirm'd
             by
             the
             concurrent
             Testimonies
             of
             
               Theodorus
               ,
               Nicephorus
               ,
               Cedrenus
               ,
               Sigebert
               ,
               Marianus
               Scotus
               ,
            
             and
             others
             .
             With
             what
             Ceremony
             this
             was
             perform'd
             ,
             and
             how
             this
             Blessed
             Saint
             appear'd
             twice
             to
             Anthemius
             ,
             then
             Bishop
             of
             Salamis
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             Discovery
             of
             his
             own
             Reliques
             ;
             and
             how
             the
             Emperour
             commanded
             a
             stately
             Church
             to
             be
             built
             over
             the
             Place
             of
             his
             Burial
             ;
             I
             shall
             leave
             it
             to
             those
             who
             are
             fond
             of
             such
             Stories
             ,
             to
             read
             at
             large
             in
             Baronius
             ,
             and
             the
             Monk
             whom
             I
             before
             mentioned
             .
             It
             will
             be
             of
             more
             concern
             to
             take
             notice
             that
             
               Nilus
               Doxapater
            
             
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             this
             very
             thing
             was
             the
             Ground
             of
             the
             
               Cyprian
               Privileges
            
             :
             Where
             speaking
             of
             certain
             Provinces
             that
             depended
             not
             upon
             any
             of
             the
             Greater
             Patriarchats
             ,
             he
             instances
             first
             of
             all
             in
             
               Cyprus
               ;
               Which
            
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               continues
               free
               ,
               and
               is
               subject
               to
               none
               of
               the
            
             Patriarchs
             ,
             
               because
               of
               the
            
             Apostle
             Barnabas
             
               being
               found
               in
               it
            
             .
             And
             the
             same
             is
             the
             Account
             which
             Nicephorus
             also
             gives
             us
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             which
             was
             assign'd
             before
             both
             in
             the
             Notitia
             ascrib'd
             to
             Leo
             ,
             as
             I
             find
             it
             quoted
             by
             Monsieur
             
               le
               Moyne
            
             ,
             in
             his
             Preface
             to
             his
             
               late
               Collection
            
             of
             several
             ancient
             Pieces
             relating
             to
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Antiquity
            
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             TOGETHER
             with
             his
             Body
             ,
             was
             found
             ,
             says
             Alexander
             ,
             the
             Gospel
             of
             St.
             Matthew
             written
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             Tongue
             ,
             lying
             upon
             his
             Breast
             ;
             but
             Nilus
             says
             ,
             that
             of
             his
             Kinsman
             S.
             Mark.
             Which
             of
             the
             two
             it
             was
             ,
             or
             whether
             any
             thing
             of
             all
             this
             were
             more
             than
             a
             mere
             Story
             ,
             contriv'd
             by
             Anthemius
             to
             get
             the
             better
             of
             
               Peter
               Patriarch
            
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             undertake
             to
             determine
             .
             It
             is
             enough
             that
             we
             are
             assured
             that
             by
             this
             means
             he
             not
             only
             preserved
             his
             Priviledges
             against
             Peter
             ,
             but
             got
             his
             See
             confirm'd
             by
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             as
             an
             
               Independent
               See
            
             ;
             which
             was
             also
             afterwards
             again
             done
             by
             Justinian
             ,
             at
             the
             Instigation
             of
             the
             Empress
             Theodora
             ,
             who
             was
             her self
             a
             Cyprian
             .
          
           
           
             18.
             
             BUT
             to
             return
             to
             that
             which
             is
             more
             properly
             the
             Business
             of
             these
             Reflections
             .
             It
             do's
             not
             appear
             that
             St.
             Barnabas
             left
             any
             more
             in
             Writing
             than
             the
             Epistle
             I
             have
             here
             subjoyn'd
             .
             Indeed
             there
             were
             some
             heretofore
             who
             thought
             that
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             was
             written
             by
             him
             .
             Tertullian
             confidently
             quotes
             it
             as
             his
             :
             Nor
             do's
             St.
             Hierome
             censure
             him
             for
             it
             ,
             but
             leaves
             it
             as
             a
             doubt
             whether
             it
             should
             be
             ascribed
             to
             him
             ,
             or
             to
             St.
             Luke
             ,
             St.
             Clement
             ,
             or
             St.
             Paul
             ;
             tho'
             he
             seems
             rather
             to
             incline
             to
             St.
             Paul.
             As
             for
             the
             present
             Epistle
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             know
             that
             it
             is
             deny'd
             by
             any
             of
             the
             Ancients
             to
             have
             been
             written
             by
             St.
             Barnabas
             .
             
               Clemens
               Alexandrinus
            
             both
             mentions
             and
             commends
             it
             as
             his
             .
             Origen
             calls
             it
             ,
             The
             
               Catholick
               Epistle
            
             of
             Barnabas
             .
             Eusebius
             ,
             and
             St.
             Jerome
             ,
             tho'
             they
             place
             it
             among
             the
             
               Apochryphal
               Books
            
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             among
             such
             as
             were
             of
             
               doubtful
               Authority
            
             ,
             and
             not
             admitted
             into
             the
             Canon
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             for
             so
             Valesius
             shews
             we
             are
             there
             to
             understand
             them
             ;
             yet
             make
             no
             question
             but
             that
             Barnabas
             was
             the
             Author
             of
             it
             ,
             any
             more
             than
             that
             the
             Epistles
             of
             St.
             James
             ,
             St.
             Jude
             ,
             the
             
               Second
               Epistle
            
             of
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             and
             the
             Second
             and
             Third
             of
             St.
             John
             ,
             together
             with
             his
             Revelations
             ;
             which
             Eusebius
             places
             in
             the
             same
             rank
             ;
             were
             
             written
             by
             those
             whose
             Names
             they
             bear
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             WHICH
             being
             so
             ,
             I
             cannot
             but
             wonder
             at
             some
             in
             our
             own
             Times
             ,
             who
             upon
             such
             weak
             Grounds
             peremptorily
             pronounce
             it
             to
             be
             none
             of
             St.
             
             Barnabas's
             ;
             which
             ,
             says
             our
             Learned
             Bishop
             Pearson
             ,
             none
             of
             all
             the
             Ancients
             pretended
             to
             doubt
             of
             .
             And
             of
             this
             Cotelerius
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             sensible
             ;
             Who
             tho'
             he
             did
             not
             care
             to
             ascribe
             it
             to
             the
             Blessed
             Evangelist
             of
             whom
             we
             are
             now
             discoursing
             ,
             yet
             was
             forced
             to
             suppose
             that
             some
             other
             Barnabas
             wrote
             it
             ,
             and
             without
             which
             he
             saw
             there
             could
             be
             no
             way
             of
             answering
             the
             concurrent
             Verdict
             of
             all
             Antiquity
             ,
             which
             has
             universally
             agreed
             in
             Barnabas
             as
             the
             Author
             of
             it
             .
             But
             now
             who
             this
             Other
             Barnabas
             was
             ,
             or
             that
             in
             those
             Times
             there
             was
             any
             such
             Person
             ,
             he
             pretends
             not
             to
             tell
             us
             ;
             and
             they
             who
             ascribe
             it
             to
             Barnabas
             ,
             expresly
             speak
             of
             him
             as
             the
             same
             of
             whom
             I
             have
             hitherto
             been
             discoursing
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             BUT
             of
             all
             Others
             ,
             most
             unaccountable
             is
             the
             Fancy
             of
             Monsieur
             
               le
               Moyne
            
             concerning
             the
             Author
             of
             this
             Epistle
             .
             He
             had
             observed
             that
             in
             several
             Manuscripts
             it
             was
             immediately
             continued
             on
             with
             that
             of
             St.
             Polycarp
             :
             And
             from
             this
             Ignorance
             or
             Negligence
             of
             a
             
             few
             Transcribers
             has
             this
             Learned
             Man
             concluded
             the
             two
             Epistles
             to
             have
             been
             both
             written
             by
             St.
             Polycarp
             ;
             in
             which
             as
             he
             had
             none
             to
             go
             before
             him
             ,
             so
             I
             believe
             he
             will
             scarcely
             meet
             with
             any
             to
             follow
             him
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             NOR
             are
             the
             Arguments
             which
             they
             bring
             against
             the
             Authority
             of
             it
             ,
             of
             such
             Moment
             as
             to
             overthrow
             the
             constant
             Testimonies
             of
             the
             Ancients
             on
             its
             behalf
             .
             They
             tell
             us
             first
             ;
             that
             it
             is
             evident
             from
             the
             XVI
             
               th
               Chapter
            
             of
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             written
             after
             the
             Destruction
             of
             Jerusalem
             .
             But
             why
             may
             not
             Barnabas
             have
             been
             then
             living
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             we
             are
             sure
             St.
             John
             ,
             and
             several
             others
             of
             the
             Companions
             of
             the
             Apostles
             were
             ?
             And
             if
             he
             may
             have
             been
             living
             after
             it
             ;
             why
             shall
             not
             we
             suppose
             that
             he
             was
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             they
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             not
             ?
             Seeing
             it
             does
             not
             appear
             from
             the
             Testimony
             of
             any
             
               Antient
               Writers
            
             when
             he
             died
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             BUT
             2
             dly
             ,
             They
             argue
             yet
             farther
             against
             it
             :
             For
             if
             this
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             be
             the
             
               Genuine
               Epistle
            
             of
             St.
             Barnabas
             ,
             how
             comes
             it
             to
             pass
             that
             it
             is
             not
             received
             as
             Canonical
             ?
             Certainly
             had
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             believed
             it
             to
             have
             been
             written
             by
             such
             a
             Man
             ,
             they
             would
             without
             Controversie
             have
             plac'd
             it
             among
             the
             sacred
             Writings
             ;
             and
             not
             have
             
             censured
             it
             as
             of
             
               doubtful
               Authority
            
             .
             This
             is
             indeed
             a
             very
             specious
             Pretence
             ,
             but
             which
             being
             a
             little
             examined
             will
             be
             found
             to
             have
             no
             strength
             in
             it
             :
             It
             being
             certain
             that
             the
             
               Primitive
               Fathers
            
             did
             own
             this
             for
             St.
             
             Barnabas's
             Epistle
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             receive
             it
             into
             their
             Canon
             ;
             and
             therefore
             that
             it
             do's
             not
             follow
             ,
             that
             had
             they
             believed
             it
             to
             have
             been
             his
             ,
             they
             must
             have
             esteem'd
             it
             Canonical
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             WHAT
             Rules
             they
             had
             ,
             or
             by
             what
             Measure
             they
             proceeded
             in
             those
             
               First
               Times
            
             in
             judging
             of
             the
             
               Canonical
               Scriptures
            
             of
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             necessary
             for
             me
             here
             to
             enquire
             .
             It
             is
             enough
             that
             we
             know
             what
             Books
             the
             Church
             did
             at
             last
             agree
             in
             as
             coming
             under
             that
             Character
             :
             And
             for
             the
             rest
             ,
             as
             we
             cannot
             doubt
             but
             that
             there
             was
             a
             due
             care
             taken
             in
             examining
             into
             a
             matter
             of
             such
             Importance
             ,
             and
             that
             those
             
               Primitive
               Fathers
            
             did
             not
             without
             very
             good
             reason
             distinguish
             what
             were
             written
             by
             
               Divine
               Inspiration
            
             ,
             from
             what
             were
             not
             ;
             So
             we
             are
             very
             sure
             that
             all
             was
             not
             admitted
             by
             them
             into
             the
             rank
             of
             
               Canonical
               Scripture
            
             that
             was
             written
             by
             any
             
               Apostolical
               Man
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             that
             it
             can
             be
             no
             good
             Argument
             ,
             that
             Barnabas
             was
             not
             the
             Author
             of
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             not
             placed
             among
             the
             
               Sacred
               Writings
            
             of
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             .
          
           
           
             24.
             
             BUT
             there
             is
             yet
             one
             Objection
             more
             ,
             and
             that
             much
             insisted
             upon
             by
             those
             who
             are
             Enemies
             to
             this
             Epistle
             .
             They
             tell
             us
             it
             is
             full
             of
             a
             strange
             sort
             of
             
               Allegorical
               Interpretations
            
             of
             
               Holy
               Scripture
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             unworthy
             to
             be
             father'd
             upon
             so
             Evangelical
             an
             Author
             .
             And
             yet
             notwithstanding
             this
             ,
             we
             find
             
               Clemens
               Alexandrinus
            
             and
             
               Origen
               ,
               Eusebius
            
             and
             St.
             Jerome
             ,
             some
             of
             the
             greatest
             and
             most
             learned
             Criticks
             of
             those
             Ages
             that
             were
             the
             nearest
             to
             the
             time
             in
             which
             it
             was
             written
             ,
             not
             doubting
             to
             ascribe
             it
             to
             St.
             Barnabas
             ,
             and
             to
             think
             it
             worthy
             too
             of
             such
             an
             Author
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             I
             NEED
             not
             say
             how
             general
             a
             way
             this
             was
             of
             
               interpreting
               Scripture
            
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             that
             St.
             Barnabas
             lived
             .
             To
             omit
             Origen
             ,
             who
             has
             generally
             been
             noted
             as
             excessive
             in
             it
             ;
             and
             for
             whom
             yet
             a
             Learned
             Man
             has
             very
             lately
             made
             a
             reasonable
             Apology
             :
             Who
             has
             ever
             shewn
             a
             more
             diffusive
             Knowledg
             ,
             than
             
               Clemens
               Alexandrinus
            
             has
             done
             in
             all
             his
             Composures
             ?
             And
             yet
             in
             his
             Works
             we
             find
             the
             very
             same
             Method
             taken
             of
             Interpreting
             the
             
               Holy
               Scriptures
            
             ,
             and
             that
             without
             any
             Reproach
             either
             to
             his
             Learning
             ,
             or
             to
             his
             Judgment
             .
             What
             Author
             has
             there
             been
             more
             generally
             applauded
             for
             his
             admirable
             Piety
             than
             the
             other
             Clement
             ,
             whose
             Epistle
             
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             I
             have
             here
             inserted
             ?
             And
             yet
             even
             in
             that
             plain
             piece
             ,
             we
             meet
             with
             more
             than
             one
             Instance
             of
             the
             same
             kind
             of
             Interpretation
             ;
             which
             was
             never
             the
             less
             admired
             by
             the
             best
             and
             most
             Primitive
             Christians
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             EVEN
             St.
             Paul
             himself
             in
             his
             Epistles
             received
             by
             us
             as
             Canonical
             ,
             affords
             us
             not
             a
             few
             Instances
             of
             this
             which
             is
             so
             much
             found
             fault
             with
             in
             St.
             Barnabas
             :
             As
             I
             might
             easily
             make
             appear
             from
             a
             multitude
             of
             Passages
             out
             of
             them
             ,
             were
             it
             needful
             for
             me
             to
             enlarge
             my self
             on
             a
             Point
             ,
             which
             every
             one
             who
             has
             read
             the
             Scriptures
             with
             any
             care
             ,
             cannot
             chuse
             but
             have
             observed
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             NOW
             that
             which
             makes
             it
             the
             less
             to
             be
             wonder'd
             at
             in
             St.
             Barnabas
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Jews
             ,
             of
             which
             Number
             he
             was
             himself
             originally
             one
             ,
             and
             to
             whom
             he
             wrote
             ,
             had
             of
             a
             long
             time
             been
             wholly
             addicted
             to
             this
             way
             of
             Interpreting
             the
             Law
             ;
             and
             taught
             Men
             to
             search
             out
             a
             Spiritual
             Meaning
             for
             almost
             all
             the
             
               Ritual
               Commands
            
             and
             Ceremonies
             of
             it
             .
             This
             is
             plain
             from
             the
             Account
             which
             Aristeas
             has
             left
             us
             of
             the
             Rules
             which
             Eleazar
             the
             
               High
               Priest
            
             ,
             to
             whom
             Ptolomy
             sent
             for
             a
             Copy
             of
             the
             
               Mosaical
               Law
            
             ,
             gave
             him
             for
             the
             understanding
             of
             it
             .
             When
             it
             being
             
             objected
             to
             him
             ,
             
               That
               their
               Legislator
               seem'd
               to
               have
               been
               too
               curious
               in
               little
               Matters
               ;
               such
               as
               the
               Prohibitions
               of
               Meats
               and
               Drinks
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               for
               which
               there
               appeared
               no
               just
               reason
               :
               He
               shew'd
               him
               at
               large
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               a
               farther
               ,
               hidden
               Design
               ,
               in
               it
               than
               what
               at
               first
               sight
               appear'd
               ;
               and
               that
               these
               
                 Outward
                 Ordinances
              
               were
               but
               as
               so
               many
               Cautions
               to
               them
               against
               such
               Vices
               ,
               as
               were
               principally
               meant
               to
               be
               forbidden
               by
               them
               .
            
             And
             then
             goes
             on
             to
             explain
             this
             part
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             that
             Barnabas
             has
             done
             ,
             in
             the
             following
             Epistle
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             BUT
             this
             is
             not
             all
             ;
             Eusebius
             gives
             us
             yet
             another
             Instance
             to
             confirm
             this
             to
             us
             ;
             viz.
             of
             Aristobulus
             ,
             who
             lived
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             and
             gave
             the
             same
             Account
             of
             the
             
               Spiritual
               Meaning
            
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             that
             Eleazar
             had
             done
             before
             .
             And
             that
             this
             was
             still
             continued
             among
             the
             
               Hellenistical
               Jews
            
             ,
             is
             evident
             from
             the
             Account
             that
             is
             left
             us
             by
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             was
             con-temporary
             with
             St.
             Barnabas
             ,
             and
             than
             whom
             none
             has
             been
             more
             famous
             for
             this
             way
             of
             Writing
             ,
             I
             mean
             ,
             Philo
             in
             his
             Description
             of
             the
             Theraputae
             :
             Whether
             the
             same
             whom
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             Book
             he
             calls
             by
             the
             Name
             of
             Essenes
             ,
             as
             Scaliger
             supposes
             ;
             Or
             a
             
             particular
             Sect
             of
             Jews
             ,
             as
             Valesius
             will
             have
             it
             ;
             Or
             lastly
             ,
             a
             kind
             of
             
               Monkish
               Converts
            
             from
             Judaism
             to
             Christianity
             ,
             as
             Eusebius
             heretofore
             described
             them
             ,
             and
             as
             some
             other
             Learned
             Men
             ,
             seem
             rather
             to
             conjecture
             .
             But
             whatever
             becomes
             of
             this
             ,
             herein
             they
             all
             agree
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             
               originally
               Jews
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             may
             be
             sure
             they
             follow'd
             the
             same
             Method
             of
             
               Interpreting
               Scripture
            
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Alexandrian
               Jews
            
             were
             wont
             to
             do
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             NOW
             the
             Account
             which
             Eusebius
             ,
             from
             Philo
             ,
             gives
             us
             of
             them
             ,
             is
             this
             .
             
               Their
               Leaders
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               left
               them
               many
               ancient
               Writings
               of
               their
               Notions
               ,
               clothed
               in
               Allegories
               .
            
             And
             again
             ;
             
               They
               interpret
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 viz.
              
               of
               the
               
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 Allegorically
              
               .
               For
               you
               must
               know
               ,
               continues
               he
               ,
               that
               they
               liken
               the
               Law
               to
               an
               Animal
               ;
               the
               Words
               of
               which
               make
               up
               the
               Body
               ,
               but
               the
               
                 hidden
                 Sense
              
               which
               lies
               under
               them
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               seen
               ,
               that
               they
               think
               to
               be
               the
               Soul
               of
               it
               .
            
             And
             this
             was
             that
             which
             a
             late
             Learned
             Author
             supposes
             render'd
             their
             Conversion
             to
             Christianity
             the
             more
             easie
             .
             For
             being
             wont
             to
             seek
             out
             the
             Spiritual
             Meaning
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             they
             more
             readily
             embraced
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             than
             those
             who
             looked
             no
             farther
             than
             the
             outward
             Letter
             ;
             and
             were
             therefore
             the
             harder
             to
             be
             persuaded
             
             to
             come
             over
             to
             so
             Spiritual
             an
             Institution
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             AND
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             it
             was
             from
             hence
             that
             the
             most
             early
             Hereticks
             were
             so
             wedded
             to
             their
             
               Mystical
               Interpretations
            
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             valued
             themselves
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             them
             .
             And
             against
             whose
             false
             and
             impure
             Doctrines
             ,
             our
             late
             great
             Critick
             ,
             Dr.
             Hammond
             ,
             supposes
             St
             ▪
             Barnabas
             to
             have
             principally
             design'd
             his
             Epistle
             :
             And
             therefore
             that
             being
             to
             deal
             with
             Men
             who
             valu'd
             nothing
             but
             such
             kind
             of
             Expositions
             ,
             he
             was
             forced
             to
             confute
             them
             in
             their
             own
             way
             ;
             both
             as
             most
             suitable
             to
             their
             Manners
             ,
             and
             as
             most
             proper
             either
             to
             convince
             them
             of
             their
             Errors
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             to
             prevent
             others
             ,
             especially
             the
             
               Jewish
               Converts
            
             ,
             from
             falling
             into
             them
             .
          
           
             31.
             
             BUT
             whether
             this
             were
             so
             or
             no
             ,
             thus
             much
             is
             evident
             from
             what
             has
             been
             said
             ;
             that
             the
             
               Hellenistical
               Jews
            
             ,
             to
             whom
             it
             is
             most
             probable
             St.
             Barnabas
             address'd
             his
             Epistle
             ,
             were
             altogether
             used
             to
             this
             way
             of
             Interpreting
             the
             
               Holy
               Scriptures
            
             :
             And
             therefore
             that
             howsoever
             it
             may
             appear
             to
             others
             ,
             who
             are
             so
             utterly
             unaccustomed
             to
             it
             ,
             yet
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             wonder
             that
             St.
             Barnabas
             ,
             who
             was
             himself
             a
             Jew
             ,
             should
             at
             such
             a
             Time
             ,
             and
             upon
             such
             an
             Occasion
             as
             this
             ,
             make
             use
             of
             it
             ;
             or
             suppose
             it
             at
             all
             unworthy
             of
             him
             so
             to
             do
             .
          
           
           
             32.
             
             NOR
             indeed
             were
             they
             the
             Jews
             only
             that
             led
             the
             
               Holy
               Men
            
             in
             those
             days
             into
             these
             
               Mystical
               Expositions
            
             of
             the
             Sacred
             Scriptures
             .
             Even
             the
             
               Gentile
               Philosophers
            
             too
             conduced
             towards
             it
             :
             Whilst
             the
             better
             to
             cover
             over
             the
             
               fabulous
               Stories
            
             of
             their
             Gods
             ,
             and
             which
             they
             saw
             were
             too
             ridiculous
             to
             be
             maintain'd
             ;
             they
             explain'd
             the
             whole
             System
             of
             their
             Idolatry
             by
             
               Allegorical
               Analogies
            
             ,
             and
             shew'd
             all
             the
             Poetical
             Accounts
             of
             them
             to
             be
             only
             the
             out-side
             Shadows
             of
             a
             sort
             of
             
               Natural
               Theology
            
             included
             under
             those
             Fictions
             .
             Thus
             Heraclides
             of
             Pontus
             wrote
             a
             whole
             Book
             of
             the
             Allegories
             of
             Homer
             :
             And
             Metrodorus
             of
             Lampsacus
             is
             fallen
             foul
             upon
             by
             Tatian
             ,
             in
             his
             Oration
             against
             the
             Greeks
             ,
             for
             pretending
             that
             neither
             Juno
             ,
             nor
             Minerva
             ,
             nor
             Jupiter
             were
             what
             those
             imagin'd
             who
             built
             Temples
             and
             Altars
             to
             them
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Nay
             so
             far
             went
             this
             
               last
               Author
            
             in
             his
             Allegories
             ,
             as
             to
             turn
             all
             the
             Trojan
             and
             Graecian
             Hero's
             into
             mere
             Fictions
             :
             And
             to
             make
             Hector
             ,
             and
             Achilles
             ,
             and
             Agamemnon
             ,
             and
             even
             Helena
             her self
             ,
             nothing
             less
             than
             what
             one
             would
             think
             they
             were
             ,
             and
             what
             the
             common
             People
             ignorantly
             imagin'd
             them
             to
             be
             .
          
           
             33.
             
             AND
             for
             the
             Influence
             which
             this
             had
             upon
             the
             Ancient
             Fathers
             who
             
             from
             Philosophers
             became
             Christians
             ;
             the
             Writings
             both
             of
             
               Justin
               Martyr
            
             and
             
               Clemens
               Alexandrinus
            
             sufficiently
             shew
             .
             And
             if
             we
             may
             believe
             Porphery
             ,
             an
             Enemy
             ,
             in
             the
             Case
             of
             Origen
             ;
             he
             tells
             us
             in
             the
             same
             place
             in
             which
             he
             complains
             of
             him
             ,
             
               For
               turning
               those
               things
               that
               were
               clearly
               deliver'd
               by
               Moses
               into
               
                 Mystical
                 Significations
              
               ,
            
             not
             only
             that
             he
             did
             this
             in
             Imitation
             of
             the
             Graecians
             ;
             but
             that
             it
             was
             his
             frequent
             Conversation
             with
             Numenius
             and
             
               Cronius
               ,
               Moderatus
               ,
               Nichomachus
            
             ,
             and
             Others
             among
             the
             Pythagoreans
             ;
             and
             with
             Chaeremon
             and
             Cornutus
             among
             the
             Stoics
             ;
             that
             he
             had
             learnt
             his
             Allegorical
             way
             of
             Expounding
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             applied
             that
             to
             his
             Religion
             ,
             which
             they
             were
             wont
             to
             do
             to
             their
             Superstition
             .
          
           
             34.
             
             FROM
             all
             which
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             this
             way
             of
             Writing
             in
             Matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             was
             in
             those
             days
             generally
             used
             not
             only
             among
             the
             Jews
             ,
             but
             among
             the
             Wiser
             and
             more
             Philosophical
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             too
             :
             And
             from
             both
             came
             to
             be
             almost
             universally
             practised
             among
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             .
             Which
             being
             so
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             be
             far
             from
             censuring
             of
             St.
             Barnabas
             for
             his
             
               mystical
               Application
            
             of
             what
             God
             prescribed
             to
             the
             Jews
             in
             the
             
               Old
               Testament
            
             ,
             to
             the
             
               Spiritual
               Accomplishment
            
             of
             it
             in
             the
             New.
             Much
             less
             should
             we
             ever
             the
             more
             call
             in
             
             question
             either
             the
             Truth
             ,
             or
             Credit
             ,
             of
             his
             Epistle
             upon
             this
             account
             .
          
           
             35.
             
             HAVING
             said
             thus
             much
             either
             in
             Vindication
             of
             the
             
               Allegorical
               Expositions
            
             of
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             by
             way
             of
             Apology
             for
             them
             ;
             I
             shall
             add
             but
             little
             more
             concerning
             the
             Epistle
             it self
             .
             I
             have
             before
             observed
             as
             to
             the
             Time
             of
             its
             Writing
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             somewhat
             after
             the
             Destruction
             of
             Jerusalem
             ;
             and
             as
             we
             may
             conjecture
             from
             the
             Subject
             of
             it
             ,
             (
             for
             Title
             at
             present
             it
             has
             none
             ,
             nor
             do's
             it
             appear
             that
             ever
             it
             had
             any
             )
             was
             address'd
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             to
             draw
             them
             off
             from
             the
             Letter
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             to
             a
             
               Spiritual
               Understanding
            
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             by
             that
             means
             dispose
             them
             to
             embrace
             the
             Gospel
             .
             Whether
             he
             had
             besides
             this
             a
             farther
             Design
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             Dr.
             Hammond
             supposes
             ,
             to
             confute
             the
             Errours
             of
             the
             
               Gnostick
               Hereticks
            
             ,
             and
             to
             prevent
             the
             
               Jewish
               Converts
            
             from
             falling
             into
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             certain
             ;
             but
             may
             from
             the
             chief
             Points
             insisted
             upon
             by
             him
             be
             probably
             enough
             supposed
             .
             If
             any
             one
             shall
             think
             it
             strange
             ,
             that
             disputing
             against
             the
             Jews
             for
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             he
             should
             not
             have
             urged
             any
             of
             those
             Passages
             relating
             to
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             which
             seem
             to
             us
             the
             most
             apposite
             to
             such
             a
             purpose
             ;
             Such
             as
             the
             Oracle
             of
             Jacob
             concerning
             the
             Time
             that
             Shiloh
             was
             to
             come
             ;
             the
             LXX
             Weeks
             of
             Daniel
             ;
             the
             Prophecies
             
             of
             Haggai
             and
             Malachi
             ,
             of
             his
             coming
             while
             the
             
               Second
               Temple
            
             stood
             ;
             and
             which
             was
             now
             destroyed
             when
             he
             wrote
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             :
             Monsieur
             
               le
               Moyne
            
             will
             give
             him
             a
             ready
             Answer
             ;
             viz.
             that
             these
             Passages
             relate
             chiefly
             to
             the
             Time
             of
             
             Christ's
             appearing
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             was
             no
             Controversie
             in
             those
             days
             ;
             the
             Jews
             not
             only
             confessing
             it
             ,
             but
             being
             ready
             at
             every
             turn
             through
             this
             Persuasion
             to
             set
             up
             some
             or
             other
             for
             their
             Messiah
             ,
             to
             their
             Shame
             and
             Confusion
             .
             It
             was
             therefore
             then
             but
             little
             necessary
             to
             use
             those
             Arguments
             against
             them
             ,
             which
             now
             appear
             to
             be
             the
             most
             proper
             and
             convincing
             ;
             since
             the
             State
             of
             the
             Question
             is
             alter'd
             ,
             and
             the
             Jews
             either
             deny
             that
             their
             Messiah
             is
             come
             ;
             or
             that
             it
             was
             necessary
             for
             him
             to
             have
             come
             about
             that
             time
             ,
             that
             our
             
               Saviour
               Christ
            
             appeared
             in
             the
             Flesh.
             
          
           
             36.
             
             BUT
             tho'
             the
             chief
             Design
             of
             this
             Epistle
             was
             to
             convince
             the
             Jews
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             our
             Religion
             ,
             yet
             are
             there
             not
             wanting
             in
             the
             latter
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             many
             excellent
             Rules
             ,
             to
             render
             it
             still
             very
             useful
             to
             the
             
               Pious
               Reader
            
             .
             Indeed
             some
             have
             doubted
             whether
             this
             did
             originally
             belong
             to
             this
             Epistle
             ;
             or
             whether
             it
             has
             not
             since
             been
             added
             to
             it
             .
             But
             seeing
             we
             find
             this
             part
             quoted
             by
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             as
             belonging
             to
             St.
             Barnabas
             ,
             no
             less
             than
             the
             other
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             
             Measure
             assign'd
             to
             it
             in
             the
             ancient
             Stichometries
             ,
             can
             hardly
             be
             well
             accounted
             for
             without
             it
             :
             I
             do
             not
             see
             but
             that
             we
             ought
             to
             conclude
             ,
             that
             our
             Author
             did
             divide
             his
             Epistle
             into
             the
             two
             Parts
             ,
             in
             which
             we
             now
             have
             it
             ;
             and
             that
             this
             latter
             ,
             aswell
             as
             the
             former
             ,
             was
             written
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             37.
             
             AS
             for
             the
             Translation
             which
             I
             have
             here
             given
             of
             it
             ;
             I
             have
             made
             it
             up
             out
             of
             what
             remains
             of
             the
             
               Original
               Greek
            
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Old
             
               Latin
               Version
            
             ;
             and
             of
             each
             of
             which
             ,
             tho'
             a
             Part
             be
             lost
             ,
             yet
             it
             has
             so
             fallen
             out
             ,
             that
             between
             them
             we
             not
             only
             have
             the
             whole
             Epistle
             ,
             but
             that
             too
             free
             of
             those
             Interpolations
             which
             Vossius
             tells
             us
             some
             had
             endeavour'd
             to
             make
             in
             this
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             
             Ignatius's
             Epistles
             .
             In
             both
             I
             have
             endeavour'd
             to
             attain
             to
             the
             Sense
             of
             my
             Author
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             him
             as
             plain
             and
             easie
             as
             I
             was
             able
             .
             If
             in
             any
             thing
             I
             shall
             have
             chanced
             to
             mistake
             him
             ,
             I
             have
             only
             this
             to
             say
             for
             my self
             ;
             that
             he
             must
             be
             better
             acquainted
             with
             the
             Road
             ,
             than
             I
             pretend
             to
             be
             ,
             who
             will
             undertake
             to
             travel
             so
             long
             a
             Journey
             in
             the
             dark
             ,
             and
             never
             to
             miss
             his
             way
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
             Of
             the
             Shepherd
             of
             St.
             Hermas
             ;
             and
             of
             the
             
               Second
               Epistle
            
             of
             St.
             Clement
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             .
          
           
             
               That
               the
               Hermas
               mention'd
               by
               St.
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 xvi
                 .
                 14
                 .
              
               was
               the
               Author
               of
               that
               Book
               which
               is
               here
               subjoyn'd
               under
               his
               Name
               .
               There
               is
               little
               remaining
               of
               his
               Life
               ,
               more
               than
               what
               is
               taken
               out
               of
               his
               own
               Book
               .
               Of
               his
               Death
               ;
               Uncertain
               whether
               he
               died
               a
               Martyr
               .
               The
               
                 Ancient
                 Fathers
              
               divided
               in
               their
               Opinions
               of
               this
               Book
               :
               Nor
               are
               our
               later
               Criticks
               less
               .
               That
               there
               are
               many
               useful
               things
               in
               it
               .
               Of
               the
               
                 Second
                 Epistle
              
               of
               St.
               Clement
               :
               That
               it
               is
               not
               of
               equal
               Reputation
               with
               the
               Former
               .
               By
               some
               deny'd
               to
               be
               St.
               Clements
               .
               It
               is
               most
               probable
               that
               it
               was
               written
               by
               St.
               Clement
               ;
               and
               has
               many
               excellent
               things
               ,
               and
               worthy
               of
               that
               
                 Holy
                 Man
              
               ,
               in
               it
               .
               These
               two
               Pieces
               now
               the
               first
               time
               translated
               into
               our
               own
               Language
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             THERE
             is
             not
             a
             greater
             Difference
             between
             the
             Learned
             Men
             of
             the
             present
             Times
             concerning
             the
             Epistle
             of
             St.
             Barnabas
             ,
             than
             there
             
             was
             among
             the
             Ancient
             Fathers
             heretofore
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Authority
             of
             that
             Book
             ,
             which
             next
             follows
             ,
             under
             the
             Name
             of
             Hermas
             .
             Who
             this
             Hermas
             was
             ,
             what
             he
             did
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             suffer'd
             for
             the
             Faiths
             sake
             ,
             is
             in
             great
             measure
             unknown
             to
             us
             .
             That
             there
             was
             one
             of
             that
             Name
             at
             Rome
             when
             St.
             Paul
             wrote
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Church
             there
             ,
             his
             Remembrance
             of
             him
             Rom.
             xvi
             .
             14
             .
             will
             not
             suffer
             us
             to
             doubt
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             improbable
             but
             that
             it
             was
             the
             same
             Hermas
             who
             afterwards
             wrote
             this
             Book
             :
             And
             who
             appears
             not
             only
             still
             to
             have
             continued
             his
             Relation
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             but
             to
             have
             written
             at
             such
             a
             time
             as
             may
             well
             agree
             to
             one
             of
             St.
             
             Paul's
             Acquaintance
             .
             The
             former
             of
             these
             may
             be
             collected
             from
             his
             Second
             Vision
             ,
             which
             he
             seems
             to
             have
             had
             at
             the
             same
             time
             that
             Clement
             was
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             to
             whom
             therefore
             he
             is
             commanded
             to
             carry
             a
             Copy
             of
             it
             .
             And
             for
             the
             latter
             ,
             if
             the
             Conjectures
             of
             two
             of
             our
             
               Greatest
               Criticks
            
             may
             be
             allow'd
             ,
             in
             applying
             the
             
               Great
               Affliction
            
             of
             which
             he
             speaks
             in
             another
             of
             his
             Visions
             ,
             to
             the
             Destruction
             of
             Jerusalem
             then
             at
             hand
             ;
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             this
             Book
             must
             have
             been
             written
             within
             XL.
             Years
             after
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             by
             some
             Author
             who
             lived
             at
             the
             very
             time
             ,
             that
             the
             Hermas
             of
             whom
             St.
             Paul
             speaks
             ,
             most
             certainly
             did
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             HENCE
             Origen
             in
             his
             Homily
             upon
             that
             place
             of
             St.
             Paul
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             delivers
             it
             as
             his
             Opinion
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             the
             Hermas
             there
             spoken
             of
             who
             wrote
             this
             Book
             .
             But
             Eusebius
             do's
             more
             ;
             He
             tells
             us
             that
             it
             was
             the
             received
             Opinion
             in
             those
             days
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             composed
             by
             him
             .
             And
             that
             it
             continued
             to
             be
             so
             in
             the
             Age
             after
             ,
             St.
             Hierome
             witnesses
             ;
             who
             speaks
             yet
             more
             positively
             than
             Eusebius
             to
             that
             purpose
             .
             And
             from
             all
             which
             we
             may
             conclude
             what
             is
             to
             be
             judg'd
             of
             that
             Mistake
             which
             our
             latter
             Writers
             have
             fallen
             into
             ,
             by
             their
             too
             credulous
             following
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Poem
             against
             Marcion
             under
             the
             Name
             of
             
               Tertullian
               ,
               viz.
            
             that
             it
             was
             written
             by
             Hermes
             Brother
             to
             Pope
             Pius
             ;
             and
             in
             which
             not
             only
             the
             Authors
             of
             the
             Pontifical
             ascribed
             to
             
               Pope
               Damascus
            
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             pretended
             
               Decretal
               Epistles
            
             of
             the
             ancient
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             ,
             but
             the
             Martyrologists
             of
             the
             Middle
             Ages
             ,
             
               Bede
               ,
               Ado
               ,
               &c.
            
             have
             generally
             been
             involved
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             IT
             is
             true
             ,
             
               Cardinal
               Baronius
            
             has
             endeavour'd
             to
             make
             up
             this
             Difference
             ,
             by
             supposing
             that
             the
             Hermes
             spoken
             of
             by
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             was
             Brother
             to
             
               Pope
               Pius
            
             ,
             and
             so
             all
             Parties
             may
             be
             in
             the
             right
             .
             But
             besides
             ,
             that
             this
             Book
             was
             written
             by
             Hermas
             ,
             not
             the
             Hermes
             of
             whom
             
             St.
             Paul
             there
             speaks
             ;
             the
             difference
             of
             the
             Time
             renders
             it
             altogether
             incredible
             ,
             that
             a
             Person
             of
             some
             considerable
             Age
             at
             St.
             
             Paul's
             writing
             his
             Epistle
             ,
             should
             have
             lived
             so
             long
             as
             that
             
             Pope's
             Brother
             is
             said
             to
             have
             done
             :
             Whom
             the
             Cardinal
             himself
             observes
             to
             have
             been
             living
             CLXIV
             .
             Years
             after
             Christ
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             CVII
             .
             Years
             after
             the
             writing
             of
             St.
             
             Paul's
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Romans
             .
             And
             this
             his
             Epitomator
             Spondanus
             was
             aware
             of
             :
             And
             therefore
             tho'
             he
             seems
             to
             have
             allow'd
             of
             the
             Conjecture
             ,
             yet
             could
             not
             chuse
             but
             add
             this
             Reflection
             of
             his
             own
             upon
             it
             ;
             that
             according
             to
             this
             reckoning
             ,
             Hermas
             must
             have
             been
             CXXX
             Years
             old
             when
             he
             died
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             probability
             a
             great
             deal
             more
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             WHAT
             the
             Condition
             of
             this
             Hermas
             was
             before
             his
             Conversion
             ,
             we
             cannot
             tell
             ;
             but
             that
             he
             was
             a
             Man
             of
             some
             Consideration
             ,
             we
             may
             conclude
             from
             what
             we
             read
             of
             him
             in
             his
             Third
             Vision
             :
             Where
             he
             is
             said
             to
             have
             been
             formerly
             
               unprofitable
               to
               the
            
             LORD
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             those
             Riches
             ,
             which
             after
             he
             became
             a
             Christian
             ,
             he
             seems
             to
             have
             dispensed
             in
             Works
             of
             Charity
             and
             Beneficence
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             NOR
             have
             we
             any
             more
             knowledg
             how
             he
             was
             converted
             ,
             than
             what
             
             his
             Condition
             was
             before
             :
             It
             is
             probable
             from
             several
             Passages
             in
             his
             Book
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             brought
             over
             to
             Christianity
             himself
             ,
             before
             his
             Family
             ;
             who
             continued
             yet
             in
             the
             practice
             of
             many
             and
             great
             Impieties
             .
             During
             this
             while
             ,
             Hermas
             was
             not
             only
             very
             kind
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             so
             indulgent
             towards
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             permit
             them
             rather
             to
             go
             on
             in
             their
             Sins
             ,
             than
             he
             would
             take
             any
             rough
             Measures
             with
             them
             ,
             to
             draw
             them
             off
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             BUT
             this
             was
             not
             all
             ;
             he
             not
             only
             patiently
             bore
             with
             them
             ,
             but
             was
             himself
             disturb'd
             with
             many
             anxious
             Cares
             ,
             to
             supply
             them
             in
             their
             Extravagances
             ,
             and
             often
             times
             did
             not
             behave
             himself
             so
             well
             as
             he
             ought
             upon
             that
             account
             .
             But
             however
             ,
             being
             of
             an
             honest
             and
             upright
             Disposition
             ,
             and
             having
             a
             great
             Sincerity
             in
             his
             Religion
             ;
             it
             pleased
             God
             at
             last
             not
             only
             to
             convince
             him
             of
             his
             Faults
             ,
             in
             thus
             neglecting
             his
             Family
             ,
             but
             to
             give
             them
             Grace
             to
             hearken
             to
             his
             Admonitions
             ,
             and
             to
             embrace
             at
             once
             both
             the
             
               Christian
               Faith
            
             ,
             and
             a
             Practice
             also
             suitable
             thereunto
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             WHAT
             he
             did
             after
             this
             we
             have
             no
             account
             ;
             but
             that
             he
             lived
             a
             very
             strict
             Life
             ,
             we
             may
             reasonably
             conjecture
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             pleased
             God
             to
             vouchsafe
             
             such
             extraordinary
             Revelations
             to
             him
             ;
             and
             to
             employ
             him
             in
             several
             Messages
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             both
             to
             correct
             their
             Manners
             ,
             and
             to
             warn
             them
             of
             the
             Tryals
             that
             were
             about
             to
             come
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             THIS
             was
             so
             singular
             a
             Grace
             ,
             even
             in
             those
             Times
             of
             Miracles
             ,
             that
             we
             find
             some
             other
             Christians
             ,
             not
             so
             humble
             as
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             became
             Enemies
             to
             him
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             them
             .
             However
             this
             did
             not
             hinder
             ,
             but
             that
             God
             still
             continu'd
             to
             make
             use
             of
             his
             Ministry
             in
             admonishing
             Sinners
             ;
             and
             he
             as
             readily
             and
             faithfully
             went
             on
             ,
             both
             in
             warning
             them
             of
             their
             danger
             ,
             and
             in
             exhorting
             them
             to
             repent
             and
             save
             their
             Souls
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             THIS
             then
             was
             the
             Business
             of
             this
             
               Holy
               Man
            
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             spent
             his
             Life
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             may
             believe
             the
             
               Roman
               Martyrologie
            
             ,
             his
             Death
             was
             not
             unsuitable
             to
             it
             :
             Where
             we
             read
             ,
             that
             
               being
               illustrious
               for
               his
               Miracles
               ,
               he
               at
               last
               offer'd
               himself
               a
               worthy
               Sacrifice
               unto
               God.
            
             But
             upon
             what
             Grounds
             this
             is
             establish'd
             Baronius
             himself
             could
             not
             tell
             us
             :
             Insomuch
             that
             in
             his
             Annals
             he
             durst
             not
             once
             mention
             the
             manner
             of
             his
             Death
             ,
             but
             is
             content
             to
             say
             ,
             
               That
               having
               undergone
               many
               Labours
               and
               Troubles
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Persecution
               under
               Aurelius
               ,
               (
               and
               that
               too
               
               without
               any
               Authority
               )
               he
               at
               last
               rested
               in
               the
               LORD
               ,
               July
               XXVI
               .
               and
               which
               is
               therefore
               observed
               in
               Commemoration
               of
               him
               .
            
             And
             here
             is
             indeed
             a
             pleasant
             Mistake
             ,
             and
             worthy
             the
             
               Roman
               Martyrologie
            
             .
             For
             this
             Author
             ,
             from
             the
             Book
             of
             which
             we
             are
             now
             discoursing
             ,
             being
             sometimes
             called
             by
             the
             Title
             of
             Pastor
             ,
             or
             Shepherd
             ,
             the
             Martyrologist
             has
             very
             gravely
             divided
             the
             good
             Man
             into
             
               two
               Saints
            
             :
             And
             they
             observe
             the
             Memorial
             of
             Hermas
             ,
             May
             IX
             th
             ,
             and
             of
             
               Pastor
               ,
               July
            
             XXVI
             th
             .
             Unless
             we
             shall
             rather
             say
             that
             this
             was
             indeed
             the
             
             Cardinal's
             Blunder
             ,
             and
             the
             Martyrologie
             in
             the
             right
             ,
             to
             make
             two
             distinct
             Persons
             of
             St.
             Hermas
             rembembred
             by
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             and
             the
             Brother
             of
             
               Pope
               Pius
            
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Passages
             mention'd
             July
             XXVI
             .
             do
             manifestly
             belong
             :
             And
             erred
             only
             in
             applying
             the
             Character
             of
             Pastor
             to
             the
             latter
             ,
             which
             ,
             with
             the
             Treatise
             of
             which
             we
             are
             now
             discoursing
             ,
             ought
             ,
             as
             the
             Cardinal
             has
             truly
             observed
             ,
             to
             have
             been
             ascribed
             to
             the
             former
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             BUT
             not
             to
             insist
             any
             longer
             on
             the
             Author
             of
             this
             Book
             :
             As
             for
             the
             Work
             it self
             ,
             we
             find
             both
             the
             
               Ancient
               Fathers
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Learned
               Men
            
             of
             our
             own
             Times
             ,
             not
             a
             little
             divided
             in
             their
             Judgments
             concerning
             it
             .
             Some
             there
             are
             ,
             and
             those
             the
             nearest
             to
             the
             time
             
             when
             this
             Book
             was
             written
             ,
             that
             treat
             it
             almost
             with
             the
             same
             Respect
             that
             they
             would
             do
             the
             
               Canonical
               Scriptures
            
             .
             Irenaeus
             quotes
             it
             under
             the
             very
             Name
             of
             the
             Scripture
             .
             Origen
             ,
             tho'
             he
             sometimes
             moderates
             his
             Opinion
             of
             it
             ,
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             some
             who
             did
             not
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             pay
             the
             same
             Respect
             with
             himself
             to
             it
             ;
             yet
             speaking
             of
             Hermas
             being
             the
             Author
             of
             this
             Book
             in
             his
             Comments
             on
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Romans
             ,
             gives
             us
             this
             Character
             of
             it
             ,
             
               That
               He
               thought
               it
               to
               be
               a
               most
               useful
               Writing
               ;
               and
               was
               ,
               as
               he
               believed
               ,
               Divinely
               Inspired
               .
            
             Eusebius
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             tho'
             being
             doubted
             of
             by
             Some
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             esteem'd
             Canonical
             ,
             yet
             
               was
               it
               by
               Others
               judged
               a
               most
               necessary
               Book
               ,
               and
               as
               such
               read
               publickly
               in
               the
               Churches
               .
            
             And
             St.
             Hierom
             having
             in
             like
             manner
             observed
             that
             it
             was
             
               read
               in
               some
               Churches
            
             ,
             makes
             this
             Remark
             upon
             it
             ,
             That
             it
             was
             indeed
             
               a
               very
               profitable
               Book
            
             ;
             and
             whose
             Testimony
             was
             often
             quoted
             by
             the
             
               Greek
               Fathers
            
             .
             Athanasius
             places
             it
             in
             the
             same
             rank
             with
             the
             
               Books
               of
               Scripture
            
             ,
             and
             calls
             it
             
               a
               most
               useful
               Treatise
            
             :
             And
             in
             another
             place
             tells
             us
             ,
             That
             tho'
             it
             was
             not
             strictly
             Canonical
             ;
             yet
             was
             it
             reckon'd
             among
             those
             Books
             which
             the
             Fathers
             appointed
             to
             be
             read
             to
             such
             as
             were
             to
             be
             instructed
             in
             the
             Faith
             ,
             and
             desired
             to
             be
             directed
             in
             the
             Way
             of
             Piety
             .
          
           
           
             11.
             
             HENCE
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
             as
             a
             farther
             Evidence
             of
             that
             Respect
             which
             was
             paid
             to
             this
             Book
             heretofore
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             only
             
               openly
               read
               in
               the
               Churches
            
             ,
             but
             in
             some
             of
             the
             most
             
               ancient
               Manuscripts
            
             of
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             ,
             is
             joyned
             together
             with
             the
             other
             Books
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Scriptures
            
             .
             An
             Instance
             of
             this
             Cotelerius
             offers
             us
             in
             that
             of
             the
             Monastry
             of
             St.
             Germans
             in
             France
             ,
             in
             which
             it
             is
             continued
             on
             at
             the
             End
             of
             St.
             
             Paul's
             Epistles
             .
             And
             in
             several
             of
             the
             Old
             Stichometries
             ,
             it
             is
             put
             in
             the
             same
             Catalogue
             with
             the
             
               Inspired
               Writings
            
             .
             As
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             that
             which
             the
             same
             Author
             has
             published
             out
             of
             a
             Manuscript
             in
             the
             
             King's
             Library
             ,
             in
             his
             Observations
             upon
             St.
             Barnabas
             ;
             and
             in
             which
             St.
             
             Barnabas's
             Epistle
             is
             placed
             immediately
             before
             the
             Revelations
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Acts
               of
               the
               Apostles
            
             ,
             and
             
             Hermas's
             Shepherd
             are
             immediately
             after
             it
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             AND
             yet
             after
             all
             this
             ,
             we
             find
             this
             same
             Book
             not
             only
             doubted
             of
             by
             Others
             among
             the
             
               Ancient
               Fathers
            
             ,
             but
             slighted
             even
             by
             some
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             upon
             other
             Occasions
             have
             spoken
             thus
             highly
             in
             its
             Favour
             .
             Thus
             St.
             Jerome
             in
             his
             Comments
             Exposes
             the
             Folly
             of
             that
             
               Apochryphal
               Book
            
             ,
             as
             he
             calls
             it
             ,
             which
             in
             his
             Catalogue
             of
             Writers
             he
             had
             
             so
             highly
             applauded
             .
             Tertullian
             ,
             who
             spake
             if
             not
             honourably
             yet
             calmly
             of
             it
             whilst
             a
             Catholick
             ,
             being
             become
             Montanist
             ,
             rejected
             it
             ,
             even
             with
             Scorn
             .
             And
             most
             of
             the
             other
             Fathers
             who
             have
             spoken
             the
             highest
             of
             it
             themselves
             ,
             yet
             plainly
             enough
             insinuate
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             those
             who
             did
             not
             put
             the
             same
             Value
             upon
             it
             .
             Thus
             Origen
             mentions
             some
             who
             not
             only
             deny'd
             ,
             but
             despis'd
             its
             Authority
             .
             And
             Cassian
             having
             made
             use
             of
             it
             in
             the
             Point
             of
             Free-Will
             ,
             Prosper
             without
             more
             ado
             rejected
             it
             as
             a
             Testimony
             of
             no
             Value
             .
             And
             what
             the
             Judgment
             of
             the
             
               Latter
               Ages
            
             was
             as
             to
             this
             matter
             ,
             especially
             after
             
               Pope
               Gelasius
            
             had
             ranked
             it
             among
             the
             
               Apochryphal
               Books
            
             ,
             may
             be
             seen
             at
             large
             in
             the
             Observations
             of
             
               Antonius
               Augustinus
            
             upon
             that
             Decree
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             HOW
             far
             this
             has
             influenced
             the
             Learned
             Men
             of
             our
             present
             Times
             in
             their
             Censures
             upon
             this
             Work
             ,
             is
             evident
             from
             what
             many
             on
             all
             sides
             have
             freely
             spoken
             concerning
             it
             :
             Who
             not
             only
             deny
             it
             to
             have
             been
             written
             by
             Hermas
             the
             Companion
             of
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             but
             utterly
             cast
             it
             off
             ,
             as
             a
             Piece
             of
             no
             Worth
             ,
             but
             rather
             full
             of
             Error
             and
             Folly.
             Thus
             Baronius
             himself
             ,
             tho'
             he
             delivers
             not
             his
             own
             Judgment
             concerning
             it
             ,
             yet
             plainly
             enough
             shews
             that
             he
             ran
             in
             with
             the
             severest
             Censures
             of
             
             the
             Ancients
             against
             it
             :
             And
             in
             effect
             charges
             it
             with
             favouring
             the
             Arrians
             ,
             tho'
             upon
             a
             mistaken
             Authority
             of
             St.
             Athanasius
             ,
             and
             which
             by
             no
             means
             proves
             any
             such
             Errour
             to
             be
             in
             it
             .
             But
             
               Cardinal
               Bellarmine
            
             is
             more
             free
             :
             He
             tells
             us
             that
             it
             has
             many
             hurtful
             things
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             particularly
             that
             it
             favours
             the
             
               Novatian
               Heresie
            
             ;
             which
             yet
             I
             think
             a
             very
             little
             Equity
             in
             interpreting
             of
             some
             Passages
             that
             look
             that
             way
             ,
             by
             others
             that
             are
             directly
             contrary
             thereunto
             ,
             would
             serve
             to
             acquit
             it
             of
             .
             Others
             are
             yet
             more
             severe
             :
             They
             censure
             it
             as
             full
             of
             Heresies
             and
             Fables
             :
             Tho'
             this
             Labbe
             would
             be
             thought
             to
             excuse
             ,
             by
             telling
             us
             that
             they
             have
             been
             foisted
             into
             it
             by
             some
             later
             Interpolations
             ,
             and
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             imputed
             to
             Hermas
             ,
             the
             Author
             of
             this
             Book
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             NOR
             have
             many
             of
             those
             of
             the
             
               Reform'd
               Churches
            
             been
             any
             whit
             more
             favourable
             in
             their
             Censures
             of
             the
             present
             Treatise
             .
             But
             then
             as
             the
             Chiefest
             of
             the
             most
             Ancient
             Fathers
             heretofore
             ,
             tho'
             they
             admitted
             it
             not
             into
             the
             Canon
             of
             
               Holy
               Scripture
            
             ,
             yet
             otherwise
             paid
             a
             very
             great
             Deference
             to
             it
             ;
             so
             the
             more
             moderate
             part
             of
             the
             Learned
             Men
             of
             our
             present
             Times
             ,
             esteem
             it
             as
             a
             Piece
             worthy
             of
             all
             Respect
             ,
             and
             clear
             of
             those
             Faults
             which
             are
             too
             lightly
             charged
             by
             some
             Persons
             
             upon
             it
             .
             Thus
             Petavius
             ,
             none
             of
             the
             most
             favourable
             Critics
             upon
             the
             
               Ancient
               Fathers
            
             ,
             yet
             acknowledges
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             present
             Book
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             never
             censured
             by
             any
             of
             the
             Ancients
             as
             guilty
             of
             any
             false
             Doctrine
             or
             Heresie
             ;
             and
             especially
             as
             to
             the
             Point
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Trinity
            
             .
             Cotelerius
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             latest
             Editors
             of
             it
             ,
             esteems
             it
             as
             an
             Ecclesiastical
             Work
             of
             good
             note
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             Defence
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Faith
             against
             the
             Errors
             of
             Montanism
             :
             Whose
             Judgment
             is
             not
             only
             follow'd
             by
             their
             late
             Historian
             
               Natalis
               Alexander
            
             ,
             but
             is
             made
             good
             too
             in
             the
             Defence
             of
             it
             against
             those
             Objections
             ,
             which
             some
             have
             brought
             to
             lessen
             its
             Reputation
             .
             And
             for
             those
             of
             our
             own
             Communion
             ,
             I
             shall
             mention
             only
             two
             ,
             but
             They
             such
             as
             will
             serve
             instead
             of
             many
             to
             all
             judicious
             Persons
             ,
             who
             have
             at
             large
             justified
             it
             against
             the
             chief
             of
             those
             Exceptions
             that
             have
             been
             taken
             at
             it
             ;
             the
             One
             ,
             the
             most
             Excellent
             Bishop
             Pearson
             in
             his
             Vindication
             of
             St.
             Ignatius
             ;
             the
             Other
             the
             Learned
             Dr.
             Bull
             ,
             in
             his
             Defence
             of
             the
             
               Nicene
               Faith
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Point
             of
             our
             Blessed
             
             Saviour's
             Divinity
             ;
             and
             which
             he
             largely
             shews
             our
             present
             Author
             to
             have
             been
             far
             from
             doing
             any
             Prejudice
             unto
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             SUCH
             then
             have
             been
             the
             different
             Judgments
             of
             
               Learned
               Men
            
             ,
             both
             
             heretofore
             ,
             and
             in
             our
             present
             Times
             ,
             concerning
             this
             Book
             .
             It
             would
             be
             too
             great
             a
             Presumption
             for
             me
             to
             pretend
             to
             determine
             any
             thing
             as
             to
             this
             matter
             ;
             and
             having
             subjoyn'd
             the
             Work
             it self
             in
             our
             common
             Language
             ,
             every
             one
             may
             be
             able
             to
             satisfie
             himself
             what
             Value
             he
             ought
             to
             put
             upon
             it
             .
             That
             there
             are
             many
             useful
             things
             to
             be
             found
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             especially
             in
             the
             Second
             ,
             and
             I
             think
             ,
             the
             best
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             cannot
             be
             deny'd
             .
             And
             for
             the
             other
             Two
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             considered
             ,
             that
             tho'
             such
             Visions
             as
             we
             there
             read
             of
             ,
             being
             no
             longer
             continu'd
             to
             these
             latter
             Ages
             ,
             may
             warrantably
             be
             despised
             in
             the
             Pretenders
             of
             the
             present
             days
             ;
             yet
             we
             cannot
             doubt
             but
             that
             at
             the
             time
             when
             this
             Book
             was
             written
             ,
             the
             extraordinary
             Gifts
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             were
             very
             frequent
             ;
             And
             we
             need
             not
             question
             but
             that
             such
             Revelations
             too
             among
             the
             rest
             ,
             were
             communicated
             to
             Holy
             Men
             for
             the
             Benefit
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             BUT
             I
             shall
             not
             pursue
             this
             Subject
             any
             farther
             :
             Nor
             will
             I
             add
             very
             much
             to
             what
             I
             have
             before
             said
             with
             relation
             to
             St.
             Clement
             and
             his
             
               First
               Epistle
            
             ,
             concerning
             that
             Part
             which
             still
             remains
             of
             a
             Second
             under
             his
             Name
             ,
             and
             which
             concludes
             the
             following
             Collection
             .
          
           
           
             17.
             
             THAT
             this
             
               Second
               Epistle
            
             was
             not
             of
             so
             great
             a
             Reputation
             among
             the
             
               Primitive
               Fathers
            
             ,
             as
             the
             foregoing
             ,
             Eusebius
             not
             only
             plainly
             tells
             us
             ,
             but
             gives
             us
             this
             Testimony
             of
             it
             ,
             That
             he
             could
             not
             find
             it
             quoted
             ,
             as
             the
             Other
             was
             ,
             by
             any
             of
             them
             .
             But
             St.
             Jerome
             is
             more
             severe
             ;
             he
             represents
             it
             to
             us
             as
             rejected
             by
             them
             :
             And
             Photius
             after
             him
             ,
             calls
             it
             a
             
               Spurious
               Piece
            
             .
             And
             not
             to
             mention
             any
             more
             ;
             our
             most
             Reverend
             Bishop
             Usher
             not
             only
             concurs
             in
             the
             same
             Censure
             ,
             but
             offers
             several
             Arguments
             too
             in
             proof
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             AND
             yet
             ,
             when
             all
             is
             done
             ,
             it
             do's
             not
             appear
             but
             that
             St.
             Clement
             was
             indeed
             the
             Author
             of
             this
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             the
             other
             Epistle
             ,
             before
             spoken
             of
             ;
             tho'
             it
             was
             not
             so
             much
             esteem'd
             ,
             nor
             by
             consequence
             so
             generally
             known
             to
             the
             Ancients
             as
             that
             .
             In
             the
             Manuscript
             of
             St.
             Thecla
             we
             find
             this
             set
             forth
             under
             the
             same
             Title
             with
             the
             other
             .
             And
             in
             all
             the
             other
             Catalogues
             of
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             wherever
             One
             is
             spoken
             of
             ,
             the
             Other
             is
             for
             the
             most
             part
             set
             together
             with
             it
             :
             As
             may
             particularly
             be
             observed
             in
             the
             Apostolical
             Canons
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             most
             early
             Collections
             of
             this
             kind
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             NOR
             does
             Eusebius
             deny
             this
             Epistle
             to
             be
             St.
             
             Clement's
             ,
             but
             only
             says
             
             that
             it
             was
             not
             so
             celebrated
             as
             the
             Other
             .
             And
             true
             it
             is
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             find
             it
             either
             so
             often
             ,
             or
             so
             expresly
             mention'd
             ,
             as
             that
             .
             But
             yet
             if
             the
             Conjecture
             of
             Wendeline
             ,
             approved
             by
             a
             very
             ,
             Learned
             Man
             of
             our
             own
             Country
             may
             be
             admitted
             ;
             Eusebius
             himself
             will
             afford
             us
             an
             Instance
             of
             one
             who
             not
             only
             spake
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             spake
             of
             it
             as
             wont
             to
             be
             publickly
             read
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             .
             For
             discoursing
             of
             the
             Epistles
             of
             Dionysius
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             that
             See
             ;
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             in
             One
             of
             them
             which
             he
             wrote
             to
             the
             Romans
             ,
             he
             took
             notice
             of
             St.
             
             Clement's
             Epistle
             in
             these
             Words
             :
             
               Today
               have
               we
               kept
               the
            
             LORD
             
               's
               Day
               with
               all
               Holiness
               ;
               in
               which
               we
               have
               read
               your
               Epistle
               ,
               as
               we
               shall
               always
               continue
               to
               read
               it
               for
               our
               Instruction
               ,
               together
               with
               the
            
             former
             
               written
               to
               us
               by
            
             Clement
             .
             What
             that
             Epistle
             was
             ,
             that
             Dionysius
             here
             speaks
             of
             ,
             as
             written
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             to
             that
             of
             Corinth
             ,
             and
             publickly
             read
             in
             the
             Congregation
             there
             ,
             it
             do's
             not
             appear
             ;
             nor
             can
             we
             give
             any
             account
             of
             it
             ,
             unless
             it
             was
             that
             which
             St.
             Clement
             wrote
             to
             them
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             which
             Eusebius
             tells
             us
             was
             publickly
             read
             in
             that
             Church
             in
             those
             days
             .
             But
             then
             if
             this
             be
             so
             ,
             as
             I
             think
             it
             most
             likely
             that
             it
             is
             ;
             we
             must
             conclude
             that
             the
             Epistle
             of
             which
             we
             are
             now
             speaking
             ,
             was
             indeed
             the
             first
             written
             to
             them
             ,
             however
             called
             
             his
             
               Second
               Epistle
            
             ;
             and
             wont
             to
             be
             read
             ,
             together
             with
             that
             other
             which
             he
             sent
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Church
            
             to
             them
             ,
             in
             their
             Assemblies
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             NOW
             that
             which
             yet
             more
             favours
             this
             Opinion
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             seems
             by
             many
             Arguments
             to
             appear
             ,
             that
             this
             Letter
             which
             he
             wrote
             in
             his
             own
             Name
             (
             tho'
             as
             being
             sent
             from
             a
             particular
             Person
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             it self
             so
             considerable
             as
             the
             Other
             ,
             it
             was
             usually
             set
             after
             that
             which
             he
             wrote
             by
             the
             Order
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             Name
             ,
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             )
             was
             yet
             indeed
             the
             first
             written
             .
             And
             for
             being
             read
             in
             the
             Churches
             ,
             Epiphanius
             expresly
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             no
             less
             than
             the
             foregoing
             ,
             was
             in
             his
             time
             wont
             to
             be
             publickly
             read
             in
             the
             Congregation
             .
             And
             tho'
             St.
             Jerome
             and
             Photius
             indeed
             speak
             but
             meanly
             of
             it
             in
             those
             places
             where
             they
             seem
             to
             deliver
             the
             Judgment
             of
             Eusebius
             rather
             than
             their
             own
             Opinion
             ;
             yet
             upon
             other
             Occasions
             ,
             they
             make
             no
             exception
             against
             the
             Authority
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             equally
             ascribe
             it
             to
             St.
             Clement
             with
             the
             Other
             ,
             of
             which
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             IT
             were
             an
             easie
             matter
             to
             shew
             that
             the
             same
             was
             the
             Opinion
             of
             the
             other
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Writers
            
             of
             those
             Times
             :
             But
             this
             having
             been
             done
             at
             large
             by
             
             Wendeline
             first
             ,
             and
             since
             by
             Cotelerius
             ,
             and
             his
             perpetual
             Transcriber
             
               Natalis
               Alexander
            
             ,
             I
             shall
             forbear
             ;
             and
             conclude
             with
             this
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             an
             Epistle
             ,
             tho'
             not
             of
             equal
             Value
             with
             the
             Other
             ,
             yet
             of
             good
             use
             ,
             and
             which
             if
             it
             were
             not
             written
             by
             St.
             Clement
             ,
             as
             I
             make
             no
             doubt
             but
             it
             was
             ,
             has
             yet
             nothing
             in
             it
             that
             is
             in
             the
             least
             unworthy
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             AND
             now
             having
             said
             thus
             much
             concerning
             these
             two
             last
             Pieces
             ,
             and
             with
             which
             the
             present
             Collection
             is
             concluded
             ;
             I
             have
             but
             this
             to
             add
             ,
             That
             they
             are
             Both
             of
             them
             now
             first
             of
             all
             put
             into
             our
             own
             Language
             ;
             and
             presented
             to
             the
             perusal
             of
             the
             
               English
               Reader
            
             :
             The
             Former
             from
             the
             
               Old
               Latin
               Version
            
             ,
             which
             is
             by
             some
             much
             complained
             of
             ,
             tho'
             by
             others
             as
             stifly
             defended
             :
             The
             Latter
             from
             the
             Original
             Greek
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             publish'd
             by
             Mr.
             
               Patrick
               Young
            
             from
             the
             
               Alexandrian
               Manuscript
            
             ,
             the
             only
             Copy
             that
             ,
             for
             ought
             appears
             ,
             do's
             at
             this
             day
             remain
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             IF
             any
             one
             shall
             ask
             how
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             that
             our
             Learned
             Country-Man
             Mr.
             Burton
             ,
             when
             he
             set
             out
             the
             former
             Epistle
             of
             St.
             Clement
             in
             English
             ,
             did
             not
             subjoyn
             this
             to
             it
             ;
             the
             Answer
             which
             himself
             warrants
             us
             to
             return
             is
             this
             :
             That
             taking
             what
             has
             been
             said
             by
             the
             
             Antients
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             in
             the
             strictest
             Sense
             ,
             he
             looked
             upon
             this
             Epistle
             as
             a
             Spurious
             Piece
             :
             And
             which
             tho'
             it
             carried
             the
             Name
             of
             St.
             Clement
             ,
             was
             yet
             truly
             no
             more
             his
             ,
             than
             those
             Constitutions
             and
             Recognitions
             ,
             which
             are
             also
             publish'd
             under
             the
             same
             Name
             ;
             but
             are
             generally
             acknowledged
             to
             be
             none
             of
             his
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             prosecution
             of
             this
             Discourse
             I
             shall
             take
             occasion
             more
             particularly
             to
             shew
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             AS
             for
             the
             Epistle
             it self
             ,
             I
             have
             concluded
             it
             somewhat
             sooner
             ,
             than
             the
             Greek
             ,
             which
             yet
             remains
             of
             it
             ,
             do's
             .
             But
             that
             which
             I
             have
             omitted
             being
             only
             an
             imperfect
             Piece
             of
             a
             Sentence
             ,
             and
             which
             would
             have
             made
             the
             Conclusion
             much
             more
             abrupt
             than
             it
             is
             now
             ;
             I
             chose
             rather
             to
             add
             what
             follow'd
             here
             ,
             than
             to
             continue
             it
             there
             .
             And
             to
             make
             the
             Reader
             the
             better
             amends
             for
             this
             Liberty
             ,
             I
             have
             not
             only
             subjoyn'd
             what
             remains
             of
             St.
             Clement
             ,
             but
             have
             endeavour'd
             to
             make
             out
             the
             Sense
             of
             what
             is
             wanting
             in
             our
             Copy
             from
             the
             Other
             Clement
             ,
             who
             seems
             to
             have
             follow'd
             this
             Original
             .
          
           
             
               FOR
               the
               LORD
               himself
               being
               asked
               by
               a
               certain
               Person
               ,
               when
               his
               Kingdom
               should
               come
               ;
               answer'd
               ,
               When
               Two
               shall
               be
               One
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               is
               without
               as
               that
               which
               is
               within
               ;
               and
               the
               Male
               with
               the
               Female
               ,
               
               neither
               Male
               nor
               Female
               .
               Now
               
                 Two
                 are
                 One
              
               ,
               when
               we
               speak
               the
               Truth
               to
               each
               other
               ;
               and
               there
               is
               ,
               (
               without
               Hypocrisie
               ,
               )
               one
               Soul
               in
               two
               Bodies
               .
               
                 And
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 without
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 within
              
               ;
               He
               means
               this
               ;
               he
               calls
               the
               Soul
               that
               which
               is
               within
               ,
               and
               the
               Body
               that
               which
               is
               without
               .
               As
               therefore
               thy
               Body
               appears
               ,
               so
               let
               thy
               Soul
               be
               seen
               by
               its
               good
               Works
               .
               
                 And
                 the
                 Male
                 with
                 the
                 Female
                 ,
                 neither
                 Male
                 nor
                 Female
              
               ;
               —
               He
               means
               this
               ;
               He
               calls
               our
               Anger
               the
               Male
               ,
               our
               Concupiscence
               the
               Female
               .
               When
               therefore
               a
               Man
               is
               come
               to
               such
               a
               pass
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               subject
               neither
               to
               the
               One
               or
               Other
               of
               these
               ;
               both
               of
               which
               through
               the
               prevalence
               of
               Custom
               ,
               and
               an
               evil
               Education
               ,
               cloud
               and
               darken
               the
               Reason
               ;
               but
               rather
               having
               dispell'd
               the
               Mist
               arising
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               being
               full
               of
               Shame
               ,
               shall
               by
               Repentance
               have
               united
               both
               his
               Soul
               and
               Spirit
               in
               the
               Obedience
               of
               Reason
               ;
               then
               as
               Paul
               ,
               says
               ,
               there
               is
               in
               us
               
                 neither
                 Male
                 nor
                 Female
              
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
             That
             the
             Pieces
             here
             put
             together
             are
             All
             that
             remain
             of
             the
             
               most
               Primitive
            
             and
             Apostolical
             Antiquity
             .
          
           
             
               That
               there
               are
               several
               Other
               Treatises
               pretended
               to
               have
               been
               written
               within
               the
               compass
               of
               this
               Period
               ;
               But
               none
               such
               as
               truly
               come
               up
               to
               it
               .
               Of
               the
               Epistle
               of
               our
               
                 Saviour
                 Christ
              
               to
               Abgarus
               ,
               and
               the
               Occasion
               of
               it
               :
               That
               it
               is
               not
               probable
               that
               any
               such
               Letter
               was
               written
               by
               him
               .
               The
               Epistles
               ascribed
               to
               the
               
                 Virgin
                 Mary
              
               ,
               spurious
               .
               So
               is
               the
               Epistle
               pretended
               to
               have
               been
               written
               by
               St.
               Paul
               to
               the
               Laodiceans
               .
               Of
               the
               Acts
               ,
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               the
               Preaching
               and
               Revelations
               of
               St.
               Peter
               .
               Of
               the
               Liturgy
               attributed
               to
               St.
               Matthew
               :
               And
               the
               Discourse
               said
               to
               have
               been
               written
               by
               him
               concerning
               the
               Nativity
               of
               the
               
                 Blessed
                 Virgin.
              
               Of
               the
               Liturgies
               ascribed
               to
               St.
               Peter
               ,
               St.
               Mark
               ,
               and
               St.
               James
               .
               Of
               the
               Gospels
               attributed
               to
               several
               of
               the
               Apostles
               .
               Of
               the
               
                 Apostles
                 Creed
              
               ;
               and
               the
               Canons
               called
               Apostolical
               .
               Of
               the
               other
               Pieces
               under
               the
               Names
               
               of
               St.
               Clement
               and
               St.
               Ignatius
               :
               And
               particularly
               of
               the
               Recognitions
               and
               Epitome
               of
               Clement
               .
               Of
               the
               History
               of
               the
               
                 Life
                 ,
                 Miracles
              
               ,
               and
               Assumption
               of
               St.
               John
               ,
               pretended
               to
               have
               been
               written
               by
               Prochorus
               ,
               One
               of
               the
               
                 Seven
                 Deacons
              
               .
               Of
               the
               Histories
               of
               St.
               Peter
               and
               St.
               Paul
               ,
               ascribed
               to
               
                 Linus
                 Bishop
              
               of
               Rome
               .
               Of
               the
               Lives
               of
               the
               Apostles
               attributed
               to
               
                 Abdias
                 Bishop
              
               of
               Babylon
               .
               Of
               the
               Epistles
               of
               St.
               Martial
               .
               Of
               the
               Passion
               of
               St.
               Andrew
               ,
               written
               by
               the
               Presbyters
               of
               Achaja
               .
               Of
               the
               Works
               ascribed
               to
               Dionysius
               the
               Areopagite
               .
               That
               ,
               upon
               the
               whole
               ,
               the
               Pieces
               here
               put
               together
               ,
               are
               all
               that
               remain
               of
               the
               
                 Apostolical
                 Times
              
               ,
               after
               the
               Books
               of
               the
               Holy
               Scripture
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             AND
             now
             having
             said
             thus
             much
             concerning
             the
             several
             Pieces
             here
             put
             together
             ,
             and
             the
             Authors
             of
             them
             ;
             it
             is
             time
             to
             go
             on
             to
             the
             
               Other
               Part
            
             of
             this
             Discourse
             ,
             and
             consider
             what
             may
             be
             fit
             to
             be
             observed
             concerning
             them
             
               All
               together
            
             ,
             and
             as
             they
             are
             now
             first
             of
             all
             set
             forth
             ,
             in
             our
             own
             Language
             ,
             in
             the
             following
             Collection
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             NOW
             the
             first
             thing
             that
             may
             be
             fit
             to
             be
             here
             taken
             notice
             of
             is
             ,
             That
             the
             following
             Collection
             is
             truly
             what
             the
             Title
             pretends
             it
             to
             be
             ,
             A
             full
             
             and
             
               perfect
               Collection
            
             of
             all
             the
             
               Genuine
               Writings
            
             that
             remain
             to
             us
             of
             the
             
               Apostolical
               Fathers
            
             :
             And
             carries
             on
             the
             Antiquity
             of
             the
             Church
             from
             the
             time
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Scriptures
            
             of
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             ,
             to
             about
             an
             Hundred
             and
             Fifty
             Years
             after
             Christ.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             TO
             make
             this
             the
             more
             evident
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             necessary
             for
             me
             to
             consider
             ,
             what
             those
             other
             Writings
             are
             which
             some
             have
             endeavoured
             to
             raise
             up
             into
             the
             Rank
             of
             
               Apostolical
               Antiquity
            
             ;
             and
             shew
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             indeed
             Writings
             either
             of
             no
             Credit
             nor
             Authority
             at
             all
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             ,
             not
             of
             such
             as
             they
             are
             falsly
             pretended
             to
             be
             .
             And
             to
             the
             end
             I
             may
             proceed
             the
             more
             clearly
             in
             this
             Enquiry
             ,
             I
             will
             divide
             the
             several
             Pieces
             now
             to
             be
             examined
             into
             the
             Three
             following
             Ranks
             :
             The
             ,
             First
             ,
             of
             Those
             which
             are
             Antecedent
             to
             any
             I
             have
             here
             collected
             ;
             as
             being
             pretended
             to
             have
             been
             written
             either
             by
             our
             
               Saviour
               Christ
            
             himself
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             
               Virgin
               Mary
            
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             Apostles
             .
             The
             ,
             Second
             ,
             of
             such
             Other
             Tracts
             as
             are
             ascribed
             to
             some
             of
             those
             Fathers
             ,
             whose
             
               Genuine
               Remains
            
             I
             have
             here
             put
             together
             .
             And
             the
             ,
             Third
             ,
             of
             such
             Pieces
             as
             are
             said
             to
             have
             been
             written
             by
             some
             
               Other
               Authors
            
             who
             lived
             in
             the
             
               Apostolical
               Times
            
             ;
             and
             wrote
             ,
             if
             we
             will
             believe
             some
             Men
             ,
             several
             Books
             much
             more
             considerable
             than
             any
             I
             have
             here
             collected
             .
          
           
           
             4.
             
             OF
             the
             first
             of
             these
             kinds
             is
             that
             pretended
             Letter
             of
             our
             Blessed
             Saviour
             to
             Abgarus
             King
             of
             Edessa
             ,
             a
             little
             City
             of
             Arabia
             ,
             a
             part
             of
             which
             Country
             was
             subject
             to
             him
             .
             Now
             this
             may
             seem
             to
             be
             of
             so
             much
             the
             better
             Credit
             ,
             in
             that
             Eusebius
             tells
             us
             he
             had
             himself
             faithfully
             translated
             it
             out
             of
             the
             Syriac
             Language
             ,
             as
             he
             found
             it
             in
             the
             Archives
             of
             Edessa
             .
             Nor
             was
             it
             very
             long
             after
             ,
             that
             Ephraem
             ,
             a
             Deacon
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             made
             mention
             of
             this
             Communication
             between
             our
             Saviour
             and
             Abgarus
             ,
             as
             the
             Occasion
             of
             the
             first
             Conversion
             of
             that
             Place
             ;
             and
             exhorted
             his
             People
             upon
             that
             Account
             ,
             the
             rather
             to
             hold
             fast
             to
             their
             Holy
             Profession
             ,
             and
             to
             live
             worthy
             of
             it
             .
             Evagrius
             who
             wrote
             about
             Two
             Hundred
             Years
             after
             this
             ,
             not
             only
             confirmed
             all
             that
             had
             been
             said
             by
             Both
             these
             ,
             but
             added
             ,
             from
             Procopius
             ,
             several
             other
             Circumstances
             ,
             unknown
             ,
             for
             ought
             appears
             ,
             to
             either
             of
             them
             .
             And
             particularly
             ,
             that
             of
             the
             Impression
             which
             our
             Saviour
             had
             made
             of
             his
             Face
             upon
             a
             Napkin
             ,
             and
             sent
             to
             that
             Prince
             ;
             and
             which
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             was
             of
             no
             small
             Advantage
             to
             them
             in
             the
             defence
             of
             their
             Town
             against
             Chosdroes
             King
             of
             Persia
             ,
             who
             by
             this
             means
             was
             hindred
             from
             taking
             of
             it
             .
          
           
           
             5.
             
             AND
             now
             ,
             since
             the
             Addition
             of
             this
             new
             Story
             ,
             to
             the
             old
             account
             of
             this
             Matter
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             wondred
             if
             the
             Patrons
             of
             Images
             among
             the
             Greeks
             ,
             from
             henceforth
             contended
             with
             all
             Earnestness
             for
             the
             Truth
             of
             both
             .
             Insomuch
             that
             we
             find
             they
             instituted
             a
             particular
             Festival
             in
             Memory
             of
             it
             ,
             August
             the
             XVI
             th
             ;
             and
             transcribed
             at
             large
             the
             whole
             History
             of
             this
             Adventure
             into
             their
             Menaeon
             ,
             and
             recited
             it
             upon
             it
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             AND
             upon
             the
             same
             account
             I
             suppose
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             some
             of
             our
             late
             Authors
             ,
             tho'
             they
             do
             not
             care
             to
             assert
             the
             Truth
             of
             this
             Story
             ,
             are
             yet
             unwilling
             to
             deny
             all
             Credit
             to
             it
             .
             Baronius
             reports
             both
             the
             Relation
             and
             the
             Epistle
             from
             Eusebius
             ,
             but
             will
             not
             answer
             for
             the
             Truth
             of
             either
             .
             Spondanus
             delivers
             the
             same
             from
             the
             Cardinal
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             done
             from
             Eusebius
             ;
             and
             passes
             no
             Censure
             either
             One
             way
             or
             Other
             upon
             it
             :
             Only
             in
             his
             Margent
             he
             observes
             that
             Gretser
             the
             Jesuit
             in
             his
             Discourse
             of
             
               Images
               ,
               &c.
            
             had
             vindicated
             the
             Authority
             of
             our
             
             Saviour's
             Epistle
             to
             Abgarus
             ,
             from
             the
             Exceptions
             of
             Casaubon
             in
             his
             Exercitations
             upon
             Baronius
             against
             it
             .
             
               Gerard
               Vossius
            
             in
             his
             Scholia
             upon
             the
             
               Testament
               of
               St.
            
             Ephraem
             ,
             contents
             himself
             to
             refer
             us
             to
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Ancients
             for
             the
             Truth
             of
             this
             Relation
             ;
             
             who
             ,
             he
             pretends
             ,
             did
             without
             Controversie
             look
             upon
             it
             to
             be
             authentick
             .
             And
             Valesius
             himself
             ,
             tho'
             he
             do's
             not
             go
             about
             to
             confute
             this
             Story
             ,
             but
             rather
             endeavours
             to
             rectifie
             those
             Errors
             that
             seem'd
             the
             most
             considerable
             in
             it
             ;
             yet
             plainly
             enough
             shews
             that
             he
             was
             not
             out
             of
             all
             doubt
             concerning
             the
             Truth
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             BUT
             Others
             ,
             even
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             have
             not
             observed
             so
             much
             Caution
             in
             this
             particular
             .
             They
             roundly
             stand
             by
             the
             Censure
             of
             Pope
             Gelasius
             who
             pronounced
             this
             Epistle
             of
             our
             Saviours
             to
             be
             Apochryphal
             :
             And
             not
             only
             shew
             by
             many
             probable
             Arguments
             the
             Falseness
             of
             it
             ;
             but
             what
             is
             yet
             more
             ,
             pass
             the
             same
             Censure
             upon
             the
             Story
             of
             the
             Image
             too
             that
             Casaubon
             had
             done
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             that
             Gretser
             could
             say
             in
             Favour
             of
             it
             .
             
               Natalis
               Alexander
            
             delivers
             this
             Conclusion
             concerning
             it
             :
             
               The
               Epistle
               of
            
             Abgarus
             
               to
               our
            
             Saviour
             ,
             
               and
               his
               Answer
               to
               it
               ,
               are
               Supposititious
               and
               Apochryphal
            
             ;
             And
             at
             large
             answers
             all
             that
             is
             usually
             urged
             in
             Favour
             of
             them
             .
             And
             
               Du
               Pin
            
             after
             him
             ,
             yet
             more
             solidly
             convinces
             it
             of
             such
             manifest
             Errors
             ,
             as
             may
             serve
             to
             satisfie
             all
             considering
             Persons
             ,
             that
             Eusebius
             and
             Ephraem
             were
             too
             easie
             of
             Belief
             in
             this
             particular
             :
             And
             did
             not
             sufficiently
             examin
             into
             it
             ,
             when
             they
             deliver'd
             that
             as
             a
             certain
             
             Truth
             ,
             which
             in
             several
             Circumstances
             shews
             it self
             to
             be
             evidently
             otherwise
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             I
             SHALL
             not
             need
             to
             say
             any
             thing
             of
             the
             Opinions
             of
             the
             Learned
             Men
             of
             the
             
               Reformed
               Religion
            
             as
             to
             this
             Matter
             ;
             which
             generally
             agree
             in
             the
             same
             Censure
             .
             But
             yet
             seeing
             both
             Eusebius
             and
             St.
             Ephraem
             have
             spoken
             with
             such
             Confidence
             of
             this
             Story
             ,
             and
             whose
             Authority
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             lightly
             esteemed
             ;
             I
             shall
             chuse
             rather
             with
             the
             middle
             sort
             ,
             to
             leave
             it
             to
             every
             one
             to
             judg
             as
             he
             pleases
             ,
             than
             determine
             any
             thing
             in
             this
             Case
             .
             And
             that
             they
             may
             the
             better
             do
             it
             ,
             I
             will
             subjoyn
             at
             length
             the
             Two
             Epistles
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             rendered
             by
             Eusebius
             from
             the
             Original
             Syriac
             into
             Greek
             ;
             and
             from
             him
             translated
             into
             our
             own
             Tongue
             .
          
           
             
               
                 The
                 EPISTLE
                 of
                 Abgarus
                 to
                 our
                 Blessed
                 Saviour
                 .
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 ABgarus
                 Prince
                 of
                 Edessa
                 ,
                 to
                 Jesus
                 the
                 
                   Good
                   Saviour
                
                 ,
                 who
                 has
                 appeared
                 in
                 the
                 Country
                 about
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 Health
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 received
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 Thee
                 ,
                 and
                 Thy
                 Cures
                 ;
                 how
                 without
                 any
                 Medicines
                 or
                 Herbs
                 they
                 are
                 done
                 by
                 Thee
                 .
                 For
                 Report
                 
                 says
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 makest
                 the
                 Blind
                 to
                 see
                 ,
                 the
                 Lame
                 to
                 walk
                 ;
                 that
                 thou
                 cleansest
                 the
                 Lepers
                 ,
                 and
                 castest
                 out
                 unclean
                 Spirits
                 and
                 Devils
                 ,
                 and
                 healest
                 Those
                 who
                 have
                 laboured
                 under
                 long
                 Diseases
                 ,
                 and
                 raisest
                 up
                 the
                 Dead
                 .
                 And
                 having
                 heard
                 all
                 this
                 concerning
                 Thee
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 concluded
                 with
                 my self
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 things
                 ;
                 either
                 that
                 Thou
                 art
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 being
                 come
                 down
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 thou
                 doest
                 all
                 these
                 mighty
                 Works
                 ;
                 Or
                 that
                 Thou
                 art
                 
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 seeing
                 thou
                 art
                 able
                 to
                 perform
                 such
                 things
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 by
                 this
                 present
                 Letter
                 I
                 intreat
                 Thee
                 to
                 come
                 unto
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 cure
                 me
                 of
                 the
                 Infirmity
                 that
                 lies
                 upon
                 me
                 .
                 For
                 I
                 have
                 also
                 heard
                 that
                 the
                 Jews
                 murmure
                 against
                 Thee
                 ,
                 and
                 seek
                 to
                 do
                 Thee
                 Mischief
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 have
                 tho'
                 but
                 a
                 small
                 ,
                 yet
                 a
                 very
                 pretty
                 City
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 sufficient
                 both
                 for
                 Thee
                 and
                 me
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 The
                 ANSWER
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 to
                 Abgarus
                 .
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 ABgarus
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 blessed
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 tho'
                 Thou
                 hast
                 not
                 seen
                 me
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 yet
                 believed
                 in
                 me
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 concerning
                 me
                 ,
                 That
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 seen
                 me
                 should
                 not
                 
                 believe
                 in
                 me
                 ;
                 that
                 so
                 they
                 who
                 have
                 not
                 seen
                 me
                 ,
                 might
                 believe
                 and
                 live
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 what
                 thou
                 hast
                 written
                 unto
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 should
                 come
                 to
                 thee
                 ;
                 It
                 is
                 necessary
                 that
                 all
                 those
                 things
                 for
                 which
                 I
                 was
                 sent
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 fulfilled
                 by
                 me
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 having
                 fulfilled
                 them
                 ,
                 I
                 should
                 be
                 received
                 up
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 sent
                 me
                 .
                 When
                 therefore
                 I
                 shall
                 be
                 received
                 into
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 send
                 unto
                 thee
                 some
                 One
                 of
                 my
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 both
                 heal
                 thy
                 Distemper
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 Life
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 with
                 thee
                 .
              
            
          
           
             11.
             
             HAVING
             said
             thus
             much
             concerning
             this
             pretended
             Entercourse
             between
             our
             
               Saviour
               Christ
            
             and
             this
             Prince
             ;
             I
             should
             in
             the
             next
             place
             mention
             the
             Letters
             ascribed
             to
             his
             Mother
             ,
             the
             Blessed
             
               Virgin
               Mary
            
             ,
             but
             that
             there
             is
             not
             the
             least
             shadow
             of
             Truth
             to
             give
             Credit
             to
             them
             ;
             nor
             any
             Arguments
             brought
             in
             favour
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             may
             deserve
             a
             Refutation
             .
             I
             shall
             therefore
             say
             nothing
             to
             these
             ,
             but
             pass
             on
             without
             any
             more
             ado
             ,
             to
             those
             Pieces
             which
             have
             been
             attributed
             either
             to
             some
             particular
             Apostle
             or
             Evangelist
             ;
             or
             else
             are
             pretended
             to
             have
             been
             composed
             by
             the
             whole
             Colledge
             of
             the
             Apostles
             together
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             OF
             the
             former
             kind
             is
             the
             Epistle
             of
             St.
             Paul
             to
             the
             Laodiceans
             ,
             set
             out
             
             by
             Hutter
             in
             his
             
               Polyglott
               New
               Testament
            
             ,
             and
             inserted
             by
             
               Sixtus
               Senensis
            
             into
             his
             Bibliotheque
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Other
             Epistles
             that
             are
             in
             the
             like
             manner
             pretended
             ,
             tho'
             without
             any
             just
             ground
             ,
             to
             have
             pass'd
             between
             the
             same
             Apostle
             ,
             and
             Seneca
             the
             Philosopher
             .
             Now
             that
             which
             gave
             occasion
             to
             the
             forging
             of
             such
             an
             Epistle
             ,
             was
             ;
             that
             St.
             Paul
             himself
             seems
             to
             speak
             ,
             Coloss.
             iv
             .
             16
             .
             as
             if
             he
             had
             written
             an
             Epistle
             to
             that
             Church
             .
             For
             having
             commanded
             the
             Colossians
             when
             they
             should
             have
             read
             the
             Epistle
             which
             he
             wrote
             to
             them
             ,
             
               To
               cause
               it
               to
               be
               read
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               the
            
             Laodiceans
             ;
             He
             adds
             ,
             
               That
               they
               likewise
               should
               read
               the
               Epistle
               from
            
             Laodicea
             .
             But
             whoever
             shall
             examin
             the
             true
             Import
             of
             those
             Words
             ,
             will
             find
             that
             St.
             Paul
             do's
             not
             there
             speak
             of
             an
             Epistle
             sent
             to
             the
             Laodiceans
             ;
             but
             either
             of
             some
             Epistle
             that
             had
             been
             written
             from
             thence
             ,
             (
             as
             Theophylact
             thinks
             his
             
               First
               Epistle
            
             to
             Timothy
             ;
             )
             Or
             of
             some
             Epistle
             which
             the
             Apostle
             had
             written
             to
             some
             Other
             Church
             ,
             but
             order'd
             to
             be
             sent
             on
             to
             them
             :
             As
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             was
             directed
             not
             only
             to
             that
             One
             place
             ,
             but
             to
             all
             the
             Churches
             of
             Achaja
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             I.
             1
             .
             And
             as
             in
             the
             very
             Passage
             under
             debate
             ,
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Colossians
             is
             order'd
             to
             be
             communicated
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Laodiceans
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             read
             in
             it
             .
             And
             then
             taking
             this
             to
             have
             been
             the
             meaning
             
             of
             that
             Expression
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             be
             improbable
             but
             that
             by
             the
             Epistle
             from
             Laodicea
             he
             may
             have
             meant
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Ephesians
             ;
             and
             which
             Tertullian
             tells
             us
             was
             wont
             in
             those
             days
             to
             be
             sometimes
             called
             by
             that
             Name
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             NOW
             that
             which
             favours
             this
             Conjecture
             is
             ,
             that
             Ephesus
             was
             in
             those
             days
             looked
             upon
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             Civil
             Account
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Chief
               City
            
             and
             Metropolis
             of
             the
             
               Lesser
               Asia
            
             .
             Here
             it
             was
             that
             the
             Emperours
             order'd
             their
             Edicts
             relating
             to
             that
             Province
             to
             be
             publish'd
             ;
             (
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             as
             we
             find
             in
             several
             Laws
             of
             the
             
               Theodosian
               Code
            
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             wont
             to
             be
             proposed
             at
             Rome
             for
             Italy
             ,
             and
             at
             Carthage
             for
             Africa
             .
             )
             Here
             the
             Common-Councils
             of
             Asia
             assembled
             :
             And
             to
             name
             no
             more
             ,
             Here
             the
             
               Publick
               Sports
            
             and
             
               Sacred
               Rites
               ,
               &c.
            
             that
             concerned
             the
             whole
             Community
             of
             that
             Province
             ,
             were
             usually
             transacted
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             AND
             much
             greater
             was
             the
             respect
             which
             it
             had
             with
             relation
             to
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Matters
            
             ;
             both
             as
             it
             was
             a
             Church
             founded
             by
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             was
             the
             Seat
             of
             the
             Beloved
             Disciple
             St.
             John
             ,
             who
             continued
             there
             to
             the
             very
             time
             of
             Trajan
             ,
             above
             100
             Years
             after
             Christ.
             Hence
             Tertullian
             directing
             those
             who
             were
             desirous
             to
             know
             
             what
             the
             true
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             was
             ,
             to
             enquire
             among
             the
             Chiefest
             Churches
             in
             every
             part
             ,
             what
             had
             been
             deliver'd
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             was
             the
             Faith
             received
             and
             taught
             amongst
             them
             ;
             bids
             them
             if
             they
             were
             in
             Italy
             go
             to
             Rome
             ,
             if
             in
             Achaja
             to
             Corinth
             ;
             if
             in
             Macedonia
             ,
             to
             Philippi
             ;
             if
             in
             Asia
             ,
             to
             Ephesus
             :
             Insomuch
             that
             ,
             as
             Evagrius
             tells
             us
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Ephesus
             had
             a
             
               Patriarchal
               Power
            
             within
             the
             Diocese
             of
             Asia
             till
             the
             Time
             of
             the
             
               Fourth
               General
               Council
            
             .
             And
             long
             after
             that
             ,
             
               Theodorus
               Bishop
            
             of
             this
             See
             ,
             subscribing
             to
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             
               Sixth
               General
               Council
            
             ,
             calls
             himself
             Bishop
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             the
             Metroplis
             of
             the
             Province
             of
             Asia
             .
             And
             even
             in
             the
             Times
             of
             which
             we
             are
             now
             discoursing
             ,
             St.
             John
             writing
             to
             the
             
               Seven
               Churches
            
             of
             Asia
             ,
             (
             of
             which
             Laodicea
             was
             One
             ,
             )
             places
             Ephesus
             at
             the
             head
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             had
             the
             Precedence
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             in
             those
             Parts
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             SEEING
             then
             such
             was
             the
             Prerogative
             ,
             which
             the
             Church
             of
             Ephesus
             had
             ,
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             over
             all
             the
             other
             Churches
             of
             the
             
               Asian
               Diocese
            
             ;
             and
             that
             St.
             Paul
             himself
             had
             first
             planted
             Christianity
             there
             :
             And
             seeing
             it
             appears
             from
             the
             Command
             which
             he
             gave
             to
             the
             Colossians
             ,
             Chap.
             iv
             .
             16
             .
             to
             cause
             the
             Epistle
             which
             he
             had
             written
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             be
             read
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Laodiceans
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             wont
             to
             order
             the
             
             Epistles
             which
             he
             wrote
             to
             One
             Church
             to
             be
             sent
             to
             ,
             and
             be
             read
             in
             the
             Others
             that
             we
             renear
             unto
             it
             :
             Seeing
             ,
             lastly
             ,
             we
             are
             told
             both
             by
             Tertullian
             and
             Epiphanius
             ,
             that
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Ephesians
             ,
             was
             anciently
             called
             by
             some
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Laodiceans
             ;
             I
             think
             it
             may
             not
             be
             improbable
             ,
             but
             that
             by
             the
             Epistle
             from
             Laodicea
             ,
             he
             may
             have
             meant
             the
             Epistle
             which
             he
             wrote
             to
             the
             Ephesians
             ,
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             same
             Person
             ,
             that
             he
             wrote
             to
             the
             Colossians
             ;
             and
             which
             being
             from
             them
             communicated
             to
             the
             Laodiceans
             ,
             might
             be
             ordered
             by
             St.
             Paul
             to
             be
             sent
             on
             to
             the
             Colossians
             ,
             who
             were
             a
             Neighbour
             Church
             to
             Laodicea
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             subject
             to
             it
             as
             their
             Metropolitane
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             BUT
             whatever
             becomes
             of
             this
             Conjecture
             :
             Whether
             by
             the
             Epistle
             from
             Laodicea
             we
             are
             to
             understand
             some
             Epistle
             written
             from
             that
             place
             ,
             and
             that
             either
             by
             St.
             Paul
             to
             some
             other
             Church
             or
             Person
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             Laodiceans
             to
             him
             ;
             Or
             whether
             we
             are
             to
             understand
             by
             it
             some
             Epistle
             that
             was
             to
             be
             communicated
             from
             thence
             to
             the
             Colossians
             ,
             which
             seems
             to
             me
             the
             more
             probable
             ,
             and
             particularly
             that
             which
             he
             wrote
             by
             Tychicus
             to
             the
             Ephesians
             ,
             at
             the
             same
             time
             that
             he
             wrote
             by
             him
             to
             the
             Colossians
             :
             Certain
             it
             is
             that
             the
             Epistle
             now
             extant
             under
             that
             Title
             is
             none
             of
             St.
             
             Paul's
             ;
             nor
             
             do's
             his
             Expression
             in
             that
             place
             to
             the
             Colossians
             ,
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             any
             more
             prove
             there
             was
             ever
             any
             such
             ,
             than
             that
             Other
             in
             1
             Cor.
             v.
             9
             .
             proves
             a
             
               Third
               Epistle
            
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             which
             some
             also
             have
             pretended
             ,
             as
             
               Sixtus
               Sinensis
            
             ,
             and
             Others
             observe
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             IT
             would
             be
             endless
             to
             insist
             upon
             all
             the
             other
             Spurious
             Pieces
             of
             the
             like
             kind
             that
             have
             been
             attributed
             to
             this
             great
             Apostle
             .
             It
             is
             sufficient
             to
             observe
             ,
             that
             neither
             Eusebius
             ,
             nor
             St.
             Jerome
             ,
             knew
             any
             thing
             more
             of
             his
             Writing
             than
             what
             we
             have
             in
             those
             Epistles
             that
             are
             still
             extant
             in
             our
             Bibles
             under
             his
             Name
             ;
             except
             it
             were
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             and
             which
             tho'
             doubted
             of
             by
             some
             in
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             is
             yet
             ascribed
             to
             him
             by
             Eusebius
             ,
             who
             expresly
             accounts
             XIV
             .
             of
             his
             Epistles
             ,
             and
             speaks
             of
             that
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             as
             his
             ;
             tho'
             he
             adds
             ,
             that
             being
             not
             received
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             it
             was
             by
             some
             suspected
             whether
             it
             were
             indeed
             the
             true
             Epistle
             of
             St.
             Paul.
             
          
           
             18.
             
             BUT
             much
             greater
             is
             the
             Authority
             of
             those
             
               Supposititious
               Pieces
            
             which
             the
             same
             Eusebius
             tells
             us
             were
             ,
             even
             in
             those
             days
             ,
             attributed
             to
             that
             other
             great
             Apostle
             St.
             
               Peter
               ,
               viz.
            
             The
             Acts
             ,
             the
             Gosple
             ,
             the
             Preaching
             ,
             and
             the
             Revelations
             of
             St.
             Peter
             .
             Nevertheless
             ,
             seeing
             he
             at
             
             the
             same
             time
             declares
             that
             they
             were
             never
             look'd
             upon
             as
             Catholick
             ,
             but
             rather
             as
             set
             out
             by
             some
             Hereticks
             of
             those
             Times
             ,
             (
             as
             many
             other
             Pieces
             of
             the
             like
             kind
             were
             ,
             )
             under
             the
             venerable
             Name
             of
             that
             Apostle
             ,
             the
             better
             to
             gain
             thereby
             Credit
             to
             their
             Doctrine
             ;
             How
             ancient
             soever
             they
             may
             otherwise
             be
             ,
             yet
             they
             will
             not
             fall
             within
             the
             compass
             of
             the
             present
             Collection
             :
             Nor
             indeed
             is
             there
             any
             thing
             of
             them
             remaining
             to
             us
             ,
             except
             the
             Names
             ;
             and
             perhaps
             a
             few
             Fragments
             ,
             scatter'd
             up
             and
             down
             in
             the
             Quotations
             that
             have
             been
             made
             by
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Writers
            
             out
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             TO
             these
             let
             me
             add
             in
             the
             third
             place
             ,
             the
             Discourses
             attributed
             to
             St.
             Matthew
             ,
             the
             first
             Writer
             of
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             .
             Two
             Books
             there
             are
             still
             remaining
             under
             his
             Name
             ;
             A
             Liturgy
             pretended
             to
             have
             been
             composed
             be
             him
             ,
             and
             a
             Discourse
             concerning
             the
             Nativity
             of
             the
             
               Blessed
               Virgin
            
             :
             But
             both
             rejected
             by
             Learned
             Men
             ,
             as
             the
             Works
             of
             some
             Impostor
             ,
             many
             Ages
             after
             the
             Death
             of
             that
             Holy
             Apostle
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             AND
             the
             same
             must
             be
             said
             of
             the
             Liturgies
             ascribed
             in
             like
             manner
             to
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             St.
             Mark
             ,
             St.
             James
             ,
             and
             Others
             ;
             and
             of
             the
             Falsity
             of
             which
             all
             the
             Learned
             World
             seems
             now
             to
             be
             universally
             agreed
             .
             Which
             makes
             it
             
             the
             more
             to
             be
             admir'd
             that
             such
             Great
             Men
             as
             Cardinal
             Bona
             and
             
               Leo
               Allatius
            
             were
             ,
             should
             be
             so
             far
             prejudiced
             in
             their
             Favour
             ,
             as
             to
             think
             at
             least
             the
             Liturgy
             of
             St.
             James
             to
             have
             been
             truly
             composed
             by
             that
             Apostle
             ;
             and
             only
             corrupted
             and
             interpolated
             by
             some
             other
             hand
             in
             the
             following
             Ages
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             NOR
             may
             we
             judg
             any
             otherwise
             of
             the
             Gospels
             set
             out
             under
             the
             Names
             of
             several
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             Others
             who
             were
             contemporary
             with
             them
             :
             And
             of
             which
             however
             some
             were
             very
             ancient
             ;
             yet
             is
             it
             generally
             agreed
             among
             the
             most
             judicious
             of
             all
             sides
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             not
             only
             not
             written
             by
             those
             whose
             Names
             they
             carry
             ,
             but
             were
             for
             the
             most
             part
             set
             out
             by
             
               suspected
               Persons
            
             ,
             and
             for
             
               ill
               Ends
            
             ,
             after
             their
             Deaths
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             AS
             for
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             whole
             Colledge
             of
             Apostles
             ;
             Two
             Pieces
             there
             are
             ,
             besides
             the
             
               Synodical
               Letter
            
             spoken
             of
             by
             St.
             
               Luke
               ,
               Acts
            
             xv
             .
             23
             .
             which
             not
             only
             go
             under
             their
             Names
             ,
             but
             have
             been
             by
             some
             ascribed
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             Authors
             of
             them
             .
             And
             those
             are
             ,
             first
             the
             Creed
             ,
             and
             secondly
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             FOR
             the
             former
             of
             these
             ,
             the
             
               Apostles
               Creed
            
             ,
             it
             has
             been
             thought
             by
             many
             
             that
             it
             was
             so
             called
             ,
             not
             only
             as
             being
             a
             Summary
             of
             the
             
               Apostles
               Doctrine
            
             ,
             but
             because
             it
             was
             really
             composed
             by
             them
             .
             And
             that
             either
             in
             their
             first
             Assembly
             after
             our
             LORD's
             
               Resurrection
               ,
               Acts
            
             i.
             or
             else
             immediately
             before
             their
             Dispersion
             ,
             upon
             the
             breaking
             out
             of
             
             Herod's
             Persecution
             ,
             Acts
             xii
             .
             which
             Baronius
             and
             others
             esteem
             the
             more
             probable
             .
             It
             is
             not
             my
             intention
             to
             enter
             on
             any
             particular
             Examination
             of
             this
             Matter
             ,
             which
             has
             been
             so
             fully
             handled
             ,
             not
             only
             by
             the
             late
             Criticks
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             
               Natalis
               Alexander
            
             ,
             
               Du
               Pin
               ,
               &c.
            
             but
             yet
             more
             especially
             by
             Arch-Bishop
             Usher
             ,
             
               Gerard
               Vossius
            
             ,
             Suicer
             ,
             Spanhemius
             ,
             Tentzelius
             ,
             and
             
               Sam.
               Basnage
            
             ,
             among
             the
             Protestants
             .
             It
             shall
             suffice
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             as
             it
             is
             not
             likely
             ,
             that
             had
             any
             such
             thing
             as
             this
             been
             done
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             St.
             Luke
             would
             have
             pass'd
             it
             by
             ,
             without
             taking
             the
             least
             notice
             of
             it
             :
             So
             the
             Diversity
             of
             Creeds
             in
             the
             
               Ancient
               Church
            
             ;
             and
             that
             not
             only
             in
             Expression
             ,
             but
             in
             some
             whole
             Articles
             too
             ,
             sufficiently
             shew's
             ;
             that
             the
             Creed
             which
             we
             call
             by
             that
             Name
             ,
             was
             not
             compos'd
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             nor
             probably
             reduced
             into
             that
             form
             in
             which
             it
             now
             is
             ,
             for
             some
             Hundreds
             of
             Years
             after
             their
             Deaths
             .
          
           
           
             26.
             
             NOR
             is
             it
             any
             more
             probable
             that
             the
             Canons
             now
             extant
             under
             their
             Name
             were
             truly
             compiled
             by
             them
             ;
             but
             rather
             as
             our
             Pious
             and
             Learned
             Dr.
             Beverege
             has
             shewn
             ,
             were
             a
             Collection
             of
             the
             Canons
             made
             by
             the
             Councils
             of
             the
             
               first
               Ages
            
             ,
             put
             together
             at
             several
             times
             ;
             and
             finished
             ,
             as
             we
             now
             see
             them
             ,
             within
             CCC
             Years
             after
             Christ
             ,
             before
             the
             assembling
             of
             the
             first
             
               General
               Council
            
             of
             Nice
             .
             This
             is
             the
             earliest
             date
             that
             is
             now
             ascribed
             to
             them
             by
             the
             most
             Judicious
             Writers
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Communion
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             the
             
               Reformed
               Religion
            
             ;
             and
             some
             there
             are
             who
             will
             by
             no
             means
             allow
             them
             to
             be
             so
             ancient
             ,
             as
             even
             this
             Opinion
             supposes
             them
             to
             be
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             IT
             is
             evident
             then
             ,
             that
             except
             the
             
               Holy
               Scriptures
            
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             remaining
             of
             the
             truly
             Genuine
             Christian
             Antiquity
             ,
             more
             early
             than
             what
             is
             here
             put
             together
             .
             Nor
             have
             the
             Authors
             ,
             whose
             Tracts
             I
             have
             now
             set
             forth
             ,
             any
             Other
             Pieces
             yet
             remaining
             ,
             besides
             those
             that
             appear
             in
             the
             following
             Collection
             .
             Indeed
             for
             what
             concerns
             two
             of
             the
             Fathers
             here
             mentioned
             ,
             St.
             Clement
             ,
             and
             St.
             Ignatius
             ;
             several
             Treatises
             there
             are
             ,
             
             and
             some
             that
             may
             seem
             much
             more
             considerable
             than
             any
             I
             have
             subjoyn'd
             ,
             that
             have
             been
             sent
             abroad
             under
             the
             Authority
             of
             their
             Names
             ;
             but
             which
             are
             at
             present
             universally
             exploded
             by
             all
             Learned
             Men.
             Such
             are
             the
             Constitutions
             ,
             and
             Recognitions
             of
             St.
             Clement
             .
             The
             Collection
             called
             from
             the
             same
             Father
             ,
             The
             Clementines
             .
             The
             Epitome
             of
             Clement
             ,
             and
             the
             Epistles
             ascribed
             to
             Ignatius
             ,
             besides
             the
             VII
             .
             here
             set
             out
             ;
             and
             which
             alone
             were
             either
             mention'd
             by
             Eusebius
             ,
             or
             known
             to
             the
             Church
             for
             some
             Ages
             after
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             I
             SHALL
             not
             here
             enter
             upon
             any
             particular
             Enquiry
             when
             these
             several
             Pieces
             were
             first
             sent
             abroad
             into
             the
             World
             ;
             or
             how
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             that
             Some
             even
             among
             the
             Ancients
             themselves
             receiv'd
             them
             for
             the
             
               Genuine
               Writings
            
             of
             these
             Holy
             Men
             ;
             only
             corrupted
             ,
             as
             many
             others
             were
             ,
             by
             the
             Hereticks
             of
             those
             first
             Times
             ,
             the
             better
             to
             give
             some
             Colour
             to
             their
             Errours
             .
             I
             will
             only
             observe
             ,
             that
             the
             Recognitions
             of
             St.
             Clement
             ;
             not
             only
             the
             most
             Learned
             ,
             but
             the
             most
             Ancient
             too
             of
             any
             of
             these
             ,
             as
             near
             as
             we
             can
             guess
             ,
             were
             not
             set
             forth
             till
             about
             the
             middle
             of
             the
             
               Second
               Century
            
             ;
             and
             are
             rejected
             by
             Eusebius
             as
             none
             of
             his
             ,
             but
             as
             One
             of
             those
             many
             Impostures
             which
             
             were
             even
             then
             publish'd
             under
             his
             Name
             .
             And
             for
             the
             rest
             ,
             tho'
             some
             of
             them
             have
             been
             Ancient
             too
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             none
             of
             them
             come
             up
             to
             the
             Period
             of
             which
             I
             am
             now
             speaking
             ;
             nor
             even
             to
             the
             Age
             of
             the
             Recognitions
             before
             mentioned
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             AS
             for
             the
             Epitomé
             of
             St.
             Clement
             ,
             Cotelerius
             esteems
             it
             to
             have
             been
             yet
             later
             than
             any
             of
             the
             rest
             .
             Perhaps
             it
             was
             collected
             by
             Metaphrastes
             ,
             whom
             I
             take
             to
             have
             been
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Martyrdom
             of
             that
             Holy
             Man
             ,
             set
             out
             by
             Surius
             and
             Allatius
             ,
             and
             reprinted
             by
             Cotelerius
             at
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Works
             ascribed
             to
             St.
             Clement
             .
             This
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             composed
             in
             some
             of
             the
             latter
             Ages
             ;
             As
             was
             also
             the
             Account
             of
             the
             Miracle
             pretended
             to
             have
             been
             wrought
             at
             his
             Martyrdom
             ,
             which
             goe's
             under
             the
             Name
             of
             
               Ephraem
               ,
               Archbishop
            
             of
             Cherson
             ,
             and
             where
             (
             as
             
               Du
               Pin
            
             well
             observes
             )
             there
             never
             was
             any
             .
             And
             this
             Cotelerius
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             aware
             of
             ;
             and
             therefore
             in
             his
             Annotations
             upon
             this
             Relation
             ,
             calls
             him
             Archbishop
             or
             Bishop
             of
             Cherson
             .
             Now
             that
             there
             was
             such
             a
             Bishop
             appears
             both
             from
             the
             Ancient
             Notitiae
             of
             the
             
             Province
             of
             Europe
             under
             the
             Patriarch
             of
             Constantinople
             ;
             and
             from
             the
             Subscription
             which
             Peter
             Bishop
             of
             this
             place
             made
             to
             the
             Council
             of
             Chalcedon
             ,
             for
             
               Cyriacus
               Archbishop
            
             of
             Heraclea
             ,
             in
             whose
             Province
             that
             See
             lay
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             THERE
             is
             then
             nothing
             in
             any
             of
             those
             Pieces
             which
             make
             up
             the
             rest
             of
             
             Cotelerius's
             Collection
             ,
             and
             are
             indeed
             All
             that
             still
             remain
             under
             the
             Names
             of
             those
             Fathers
             of
             which
             we
             are
             now
             speaking
             ,
             that
             can
             with
             any
             good
             Grounds
             be
             relied
             upon
             as
             the
             Genuine
             Products
             of
             those
             Holy
             Men.
             Let
             us
             see
             ,
             in
             the
             last
             place
             ;
             Whether
             any
             of
             those
             Discourses
             which
             have
             been
             sent
             abroad
             under
             the
             Names
             of
             some
             others
             of
             the
             
               Apostolical
               Fathers
            
             ,
             may
             deserve
             to
             be
             received
             by
             us
             ,
             as
             coming
             truly
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             31.
             
             AND
             here
             I
             shall
             in
             the
             first
             place
             take
             it
             for
             granted
             ,
             that
             what
             those
             who
             are
             usually
             the
             most
             fond
             of
             such
             Spurious
             Pieces
             ;
             I
             mean
             ,
             the
             Writers
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             have
             yet
             almost
             unanimously
             rejected
             as
             false
             and
             counterfeit
             ,
             may
             securely
             be
             laid
             aside
             by
             us
             ,
             without
             any
             further
             enquiry
             into
             the
             Condition
             of
             them
             .
             Such
             are
             ,
             
               The
               History
               of
               the
            
             Life
             ,
             Miracles
             ,
             and
             Assumption
             
               of
               St.
            
             John
             ;
             pretended
             to
             have
             been
             written
             by
             Prochorus
             his
             Disciple
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             the
             seven
             Deacons
             ,
             chosen
             
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Jerusalem
               ,
               Acts
            
             vi
             .
             The
             Histories
             of
             St.
             Peter
             and
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             said
             to
             have
             been
             written
             by
             Linus
             one
             of
             the
             first
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             .
             The
             Lives
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             ascribed
             to
             Abdias
             Bishop
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             and
             supposed
             to
             have
             been
             written
             by
             him
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             Tongue
             .
             The
             Epistles
             of
             St.
             Martial
             ;
             who
             is
             said
             to
             have
             been
             one
             of
             the
             LXX
             Disciples
             appointed
             by
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             the
             first
             Preachers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             in
             France
             .
             These
             are
             all
             so
             evidently
             Spurious
             ,
             that
             even
             
               Natalis
               Alexander
            
             himself
             was
             ashamed
             to
             undertake
             the
             Defence
             of
             them
             :
             And
             not
             only
             he
             ,
             but
             all
             the
             other
             Writers
             of
             the
             same
             
               Church
               ,
               Baronius
               ,
               Bellarmine
               ,
               Sixtus
               Senensis
               ,
               Possevine
               ,
               Espencaeus
               ,
               Bisciola
               ,
               Labbe
               ,
               &c.
            
             have
             freely
             acknowledged
             the
             little
             Credit
             that
             is
             to
             be
             given
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             32.
             
             BUT
             two
             Pieces
             there
             are
             which
             Alexander
             is
             still
             unwilling
             to
             part
             with
             ;
             tho'
             he
             cannot
             deny
             but
             that
             the
             most
             Learned
             Men
             ,
             even
             of
             his
             own
             Communion
             ,
             have
             at
             last
             agreed
             in
             the
             rejecting
             of
             them
             .
             And
             those
             are
             ,
             the
             
               Passion
               of
               St.
            
             Andrew
             ,
             written
             ,
             (
             as
             is
             pretended
             ,
             )
             by
             the
             Presbyters
             of
             Achaja
             ;
             and
             the
             Works
             set
             out
             under
             the
             Name
             of
             Dionysius
             the
             Areopagite
             .
          
           
             33.
             
             AS
             for
             the
             former
             of
             these
             ,
             I
             confess
             there
             have
             not
             been
             wanting
             
             many
             from
             the
             VIII
             
               th
               Century
            
             downwards
             ,
             who
             have
             undertaken
             the
             Defence
             of
             it
             .
             Etherius
             mention'd
             it
             about
             the
             Year
             DCC
             .
             LXXX.VIII
             .
             Remigius
             after
             :
             
               Peter
               Damian
               ,
               Lanfranc
            
             ,
             and
             St.
             Bernard
             ,
             still
             later
             .
             And
             in
             this
             last
             Age
             
               Baronius
               ,
               Bellarmine
               ,
               Labbe
            
             ,
             and
             a
             few
             Others
             ,
             have
             yet
             more
             endeavour'd
             to
             establish
             it's
             Authority
             .
             But
             then
             as
             
               Du
               Pin
            
             well
             observes
             ,
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             the
             Ancients
             knew
             nothing
             of
             it
             ;
             nor
             are
             the
             Acts
             we
             now
             have
             quoted
             by
             any
             before
             the
             time
             of
             Etherius
             before-mentioned
             .
             And
             yet
             how
             they
             could
             have
             escaped
             the
             Search
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Fathers
             ,
             had
             they
             been
             extant
             in
             their
             days
             ,
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             imagin
             .
          
           
             34.
             
             BUT
             much
             less
             is
             the
             Credit
             that
             ought
             to
             be
             given
             to
             the
             pretended
             Works
             of
             Dionysius
             the
             Areopagite
             :
             Which
             as
             Alexander
             confesses
             ,
             two
             very
             great
             Criticks
             of
             his
             own
             Communion
             ,
             to
             have
             deny'd
             to
             have
             been
             written
             by
             that
             Holy
             Man
             ;
             so
             has
             a
             third
             very
             lately
             given
             such
             Reasons
             to
             shew
             that
             the
             Writings
             ,
             now
             extant
             under
             his
             Name
             ,
             could
             not
             have
             been
             composed
             by
             him
             ,
             as
             ought
             to
             satisfie
             every
             considering
             Man
             of
             their
             Imposture
             .
             For
             not
             to
             say
             any
             thing
             of
             what
             occurs
             every
             where
             in
             those
             Discourses
             ,
             utterly
             disagreeable
             to
             the
             State
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             time
             that
             that
             Dionysius
             lived
             :
             Can
             
             it
             be
             imagin'd
             ,
             that
             had
             such
             considerable
             Books
             as
             these
             been
             written
             by
             him
             ,
             none
             of
             the
             Ancients
             of
             the
             first
             IV
             Centuries
             should
             have
             heard
             any
             thing
             of
             them
             .
             Or
             shall
             we
             say
             that
             they
             did
             know
             of
             them
             ;
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Fathers
             that
             lived
             after
             ,
             and
             yet
             made
             no
             mention
             of
             them
             ,
             tho'
             they
             had
             so
             often
             occasion
             to
             have
             done
             it
             ,
             as
             Eusebius
             ,
             and
             St.
             Jerome
             ,
             not
             to
             name
             any
             Others
             ,
             had
             ?
          
           
             35.
             
             IN
             short
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             first
             times
             that
             we
             hear
             of
             them
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             Dispute
             between
             the
             Severians
             and
             Catholicks
             about
             the
             Year
             D.
             XXX.II
             .
             When
             the
             Former
             produced
             them
             in
             favour
             of
             their
             Errours
             ,
             and
             the
             Latter
             rejected
             them
             as
             Books
             utterly
             unknown
             to
             all
             Antiquity
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             worthy
             to
             be
             received
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             36.
             
             IT
             is
             therefore
             much
             to
             be
             wondered
             ,
             that
             after
             so
             many
             Arguments
             as
             have
             been
             brought
             to
             prove
             how
             little
             Right
             these
             Treatises
             have
             to
             such
             a
             
               Primitive
               Antiquity
            
             ;
             nevertheless
             ,
             not
             only
             
               Natalis
               Alexander
            
             ,
             but
             a
             Man
             of
             much
             better
             Judgment
             ,
             I
             mean
             
               Emanuel
               Schelstrat
            
             ,
             the
             late
             Learned
             Keeper
             of
             the
             
               Vatican
               Library
            
             ,
             should
             still
             undertake
             the
             Defence
             of
             them
             .
             When
             they
             were
             written
             ,
             or
             by
             what
             Author
             ,
             is
             very
             uncertain
             :
             But
             as
             Bishop
             Pearson
             supposes
             them
             to
             have
             been
             first
             
             set
             forth
             about
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             
             Eusebius's
             Life
             ;
             so
             Dr.
             Cave
             conjectures
             ,
             that
             the
             Elder
             Apollinarius
             may
             very
             probably
             have
             been
             the
             Author
             of
             them
             .
             Others
             there
             are
             who
             place
             them
             yet
             later
             ,
             and
             suspect
             Pope
             Gregory
             the
             Great
             to
             have
             had
             a
             hand
             in
             the
             Forgery
             .
             And
             indeed
             the
             Arguments
             which
             our
             very
             Learned
             Mr.
             Dodwell
             brings
             to
             prove
             that
             they
             were
             originally
             written
             by
             one
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Church
            
             ,
             are
             not
             without
             their
             just
             Weight
             .
             But
             whatever
             becomes
             of
             this
             ,
             thus
             much
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             these
             Books
             were
             not
             written
             before
             the
             middle
             of
             the
             IV
             th
             Century
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             without
             the
             Compass
             of
             the
             present
             Undertaking
             .
          
           
             37.
             
             AND
             now
             having
             taken
             such
             a
             View
             as
             was
             necessary
             for
             the
             present
             Design
             ,
             of
             all
             those
             other
             Pieces
             which
             have
             been
             obtruded
             upon
             the
             World
             for
             
               Apostolical
               Writings
            
             ,
             besides
             what
             is
             either
             here
             collected
             ,
             or
             has
             been
             before
             publish'd
             in
             the
             Sacred
             Books
             of
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             ;
             I
             suppose
             I
             may
             with
             good
             Grounds
             conclude
             ,
             that
             the
             little
             I
             have
             now
             put
             together
             is
             all
             that
             can
             with
             any
             Certainty
             be
             depended
             upon
             ,
             of
             the
             most
             
               Primitive
               Fathers
            
             :
             And
             therefore
             that
             from
             these
             ,
             next
             to
             the
             
               Holy
               Scriptures
            
             ,
             we
             must
             be
             content
             to
             draw
             the
             best
             Account
             we
             can
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             and
             Discipline
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             
             for
             the
             first
             
               Hundred
               Years
            
             after
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             Of
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             following
             Treatises
             ,
             and
             the
             Deference
             that
             ought
             to
             be
             paid
             to
             them
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             
               This
               is
               shewn
               from
               the
               following
               Considerations
               :
               1st
               ,
               That
               the
               Authors
               of
               them
               were
               Contemporary
               with
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               instructed
               by
               them
               .
               2dly
               ,
               They
               were
               Men
               of
               an
               eminent
               Character
               in
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               therefore
               to
               be
               sure
               such
               as
               could
               not
               be
               ignorant
               of
               what
               was
               taught
               in
               it
               .
               3dly
               ,
               They
               were
               very
               careful
               to
               preserve
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Christ
               in
               its
               Purity
               ,
               and
               to
               oppose
               such
               as
               went
               about
               to
               corrupt
               it
               .
               4thly
               ,
               They
               were
               Men
               not
               only
               of
               a
               perfect
               Piety
               ,
               but
               of
               great
               Courage
               and
               Constancy
               ;
               and
               therefore
               such
               as
               cannot
               be
               suspected
               to
               have
               had
               any
               Design
               to
               prevaricate
               in
               this
               Matter
               .
               5thly
               ,
               They
               were
               endued
               with
               a
               large
               Portion
               of
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Spirit
              
               ,
               and
               as
               such
               ,
               could
               
               hardly
               err
               in
               what
               they
               deliver'd
               as
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Christ.
               And
               6thly
               ,
               Their
               Writings
               were
               approved
               by
               the
               Church
               in
               those
               days
               ,
               which
               could
               not
               be
               mistaken
               in
               its
               Approbation
               of
               them
               .
            
          
           
             BUT
             ,
             Secondly
             ,
             and
             to
             proceed
             yet
             farther
             :
             The
             following
             Collection
             pretends
             to
             a
             just
             Esteem
             ,
             not
             only
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             its
             Perfection
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             an
             
               Entire
               Collection
            
             of
             what
             remains
             to
             us
             of
             the
             
               Apostolical
               Fathers
            
             ;
             but
             yet
             much
             more
             ,
             from
             the
             Respect
             that
             is
             due
             to
             the
             Authors
             themselves
             ,
             whose
             Writings
             are
             here
             put
             together
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             IF
             ,
             First
             ,
             we
             consider
             them
             as
             the
             Contemporaries
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Apostles
            
             ;
             Some
             of
             them
             bred
             up
             under
             our
             
               Saviour
               Christ
            
             himself
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             instructed
             by
             those
             Great
             Men
             whom
             he
             commissioned
             
               to
               go
               forth
               and
               preach
               to
               all
               the
               World
               ,
            
             and
             endued
             with
             an
             
               extraordinary
               Assistance
            
             of
             his
             Blessed
             Spirit
             for
             the
             doing
             of
             it
             :
             We
             cannot
             doubt
             but
             that
             what
             they
             deliver
             to
             us
             ,
             must
             be
             ,
             without
             Controversie
             ,
             the
             
               pure
               Doctrine
            
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             What
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             taught
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             had
             themselves
             received
             from
             their
             own
             Mouths
             .
             This
             is
             the
             least
             Deference
             we
             can
             pay
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             look
             upon
             them
             as
             faithful
             Deliverers
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             and
             Practice
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             those
             most
             
             early
             Times
             :
             When
             Heresies
             were
             not
             as
             yet
             so
             openly
             broke
             out
             in
             it
             ,
             Nor
             the
             true
             Faith
             so
             dangerously
             corrupted
             with
             the
             Mixture
             of
             those
             erroneous
             Opinions
             ,
             which
             afterwards
             more
             fatally
             infected
             the
             Minds
             of
             Men
             ,
             and
             divided
             the
             Church
             into
             so
             many
             Parties
             and
             Factions
             .
             So
             that
             here
             then
             we
             may
             read
             with
             Security
             ,
             and
             ,
             let
             me
             add
             ,
             with
             Respect
             too
             :
             And
             not
             doubt
             but
             what
             these
             
               Holy
               Men
            
             deliver
             to
             us
             ,
             is
             as
             certainly
             the
             true
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             had
             received
             it
             ,
             like
             them
             ,
             from
             our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             BUT
             ,
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             Authors
             of
             the
             following
             Pieces
             had
             not
             only
             the
             Advantage
             of
             living
             in
             the
             
               Apostolical
               Times
            
             ,
             and
             of
             hearing
             the
             
               Holy
               Apostles
            
             ,
             and
             conversing
             with
             them
             ,
             but
             they
             were
             of
             a
             very
             
               Eminent
               Character
            
             in
             the
             Church
             too
             ;
             Men
             raised
             up
             to
             the
             highest
             pitch
             of
             Honour
             and
             Authority
             in
             some
             of
             the
             most
             
               famous
               Churches
            
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             Chosen
             by
             the
             Apostles
             to
             preside
             in
             their
             own
             proper
             Sees
             ;
             at
             Rome
             ,
             at
             Antioch
             ,
             at
             Smyrna
             ;
             One
             of
             them
             set
             apart
             ,
             by
             the
             express
             Command
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             Companion
             of
             the
             Great
             St.
             Paul
             in
             his
             Work
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ;
             and
             the
             rest
             for
             the
             most
             part
             commended
             for
             their
             rare
             Endowments
             ,
             in
             the
             inspired
             Writings
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Scriptures
            
             delivered
             to
             us
             .
             And
             therefore
             we
             may
             be
             sure
             
             that
             such
             Men
             as
             these
             must
             needs
             have
             been
             very
             carefully
             instructed
             in
             the
             Mystery
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             have
             had
             a
             most
             perfect
             and
             comprehensive
             Knowledg
             of
             the
             Faith
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             Jesus
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             HAD
             they
             been
             some
             ordinary
             and
             obscure
             Writers
             ,
             even
             of
             the
             
               Apostolical
               Times
            
             ,
             Men
             of
             no
             Note
             ,
             no
             Authority
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             tho'
             still
             whilst
             we
             had
             a
             good
             Account
             of
             their
             Integrity
             ,
             the
             very
             Advantage
             of
             the
             Age
             wherein
             they
             lived
             would
             have
             rendered
             their
             Discourses
             justly
             Venerable
             to
             us
             ;
             yet
             should
             we
             not
             perhaps
             have
             been
             obliged
             to
             pay
             such
             a
             Deference
             to
             their
             Writings
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             make
             Allowance
             for
             some
             little
             Defects
             or
             Mistakes
             that
             might
             have
             happen'd
             to
             them
             .
             But
             now
             having
             to
             do
             with
             Men
             ,
             not
             only
             instructed
             in
             common
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             with
             the
             other
             Christians
             of
             those
             days
             ,
             but
             particularly
             bred
             up
             ,
             and
             instituted
             by
             them
             :
             Having
             here
             the
             Writings
             of
             Men
             who
             had
             attained
             to
             such
             a
             perfect
             Knowledg
             in
             the
             Mystery
             of
             Godliness
             ,
             and
             were
             judg'd
             to
             have
             been
             so
             well
             grounded
             and
             setled
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             to
             deserve
             to
             be
             raised
             up
             by
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             to
             the
             Government
             of
             such
             eminent
             Churches
             ,
             as
             those
             over
             which
             these
             Holy
             Men
             were
             Over-Seers
             :
             It
             is
             plain
             that
             we
             cannot
             with
             any
             reason
             doubt
             of
             what
             they
             deliver
             to
             us
             ,
             as
             the
             Gospel
             
             of
             Christ
             ;
             but
             ought
             to
             receive
             it
             ,
             if
             not
             with
             equal
             Veneration
             ,
             yet
             but
             with
             a
             little
             less
             Respect
             ,
             than
             we
             do
             the
             
               Sacred
               Writings
            
             of
             those
             who
             were
             their
             Masters
             and
             Instructers
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             YET
             farther
             ,
             Thirdly
             :
             The
             following
             Authors
             ,
             were
             not
             only
             such
             Eminent
             Men
             ,
             and
             bred
             up
             under
             such
             mighty
             Advantages
             ,
             and
             so
             well
             instructed
             in
             the
             Knowledg
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             now
             observed
             ;
             but
             they
             were
             moreover
             Persons
             of
             a
             
               Consummated
               Piety
            
             ,
             adorn'd
             with
             all
             those
             
               Christian
               Virtues
            
             they
             so
             affectionately
             recommend
             to
             us
             .
             But
             especially
             ,
             they
             were
             zealous
             Watchmen
             over
             their
             Churches
             ;
             careful
             to
             instruct
             them
             in
             the
             true
             Faith
             and
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             no
             less
             careful
             to
             preserve
             them
             against
             the
             Contagion
             of
             those
             Heresies
             ,
             which
             even
             in
             their
             days
             began
             to
             corrupt
             the
             Purity
             of
             it
             .
             Hence
             we
             read
             with
             what
             Earnestness
             that
             Blessed
             Martyr
             Ignatius
             first
             ,
             and
             then
             his
             Fellow-Disciple
             St.
             Polycarp
             ,
             set
             themselves
             against
             those
             who
             would
             insinuate
             some
             
               Other
               Doctrines
            
             into
             the
             Minds
             of
             their
             People
             ,
             than
             what
             the
             Apostles
             had
             deliver'd
             unto
             them
             .
             What
             wise
             Directions
             they
             gave
             them
             for
             the
             Discovery
             of
             such
             
               false
               Teachers
            
             ;
             and
             how
             earnestly
             they
             exhorted
             them
             by
             keeping
             firm
             to
             their
             respective
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             
               Apostolical
               Doctrine
            
             delivered
             
             by
             them
             ,
             to
             prevent
             their
             gaining
             any
             Advantage
             against
             them
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             WITH
             what
             Assurance
             do
             they
             deliver
             the
             Doctrine
             which
             they
             had
             received
             ?
             How
             confidently
             do
             they
             declare
             it
             to
             be
             the
             
               true
               Doctrine
            
             of
             Christ
             ?
             And
             exhort
             the
             Churches
             to
             whom
             they
             write
             ,
             not
             to
             give
             any
             heed
             to
             such
             as
             would
             insinuate
             any
             Other
             Doctrine
             into
             their
             Minds
             ?
             And
             how
             did
             they
             themselves
             shew
             them
             by
             their
             own
             Examples
             ,
             how
             they
             should
             avoid
             such
             Persons
             ?
             Insomuch
             that
             Irenaeus
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             if
             St.
             Polycarp
             at
             any
             time
             chanced
             to
             hear
             any
             One
             deliver
             any
             Other
             Doctrine
             than
             what
             he
             had
             been
             taught
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             only
             not
             give
             any
             Countenance
             to
             such
             an
             One
             ;
             but
             was
             wont
             to
             stop
             his
             Ears
             at
             him
             ,
             and
             cry
             out
             with
             Astonishment
             and
             Grief
             ,
             
               Good
               God!
               To
               what
               Times
               hast
               thou
               reserved
               me
               ,
               that
               I
               should
               endure
               this
            
             ?
             Nay
             he
             would
             not
             tarry
             in
             the
             same
             place
             with
             such
             a
             Person
             ,
             but
             would
             leave
             the
             House
             ,
             if
             he
             knew
             that
             any
             Hereticks
             were
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             BUT
             of
             the
             Care
             which
             these
             Holy
             Men
             had
             to
             keep
             close
             in
             every
             the
             least
             Circumstance
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             and
             Practice
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             we
             cannot
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             desire
             a
             fairer
             Instance
             to
             convince
             us
             ,
             than
             what
             Eusebius
             has
             recorded
             of
             the
             same
             Blessed
             Martyr
             .
             
             How
             that
             hearing
             of
             the
             Difference
             between
             the
             Eastern
             and
             
               Western
               Churches
            
             about
             the
             Time
             of
             keeping
             Easter
             ,
             he
             thought
             it
             worthy
             his
             Pains
             ,
             at
             an
             extreme
             old
             Age
             ,
             to
             take
             a
             Journey
             as
             far
             as
             Rome
             for
             the
             composing
             of
             it
             .
             And
             notwithstanding
             all
             that
             Anicetus
             ,
             who
             was
             then
             Bishop
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             could
             say
             to
             move
             him
             from
             his
             Practice
             ;
             yet
             having
             this
             Ground
             for
             it
             ,
             that
             St.
             John
             was
             wont
             to
             keep
             Easter
             as
             he
             did
             ;
             the
             good
             Man
             held
             close
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             hear
             of
             changing
             a
             Custom
             which
             that
             blessed
             Apostle
             had
             deliver'd
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             AND
             when
             such
             was
             the
             Care
             which
             these
             Holy
             Writers
             had
             of
             holding
             fast
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             least
             particular
             ,
             of
             what
             they
             received
             from
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             not
             comply
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             such
             an
             indifferent
             matter
             ,
             only
             because
             by
             so
             doing
             they
             should
             depart
             from
             the
             Practice
             of
             One
             of
             them
             ;
             Surely
             we
             may
             with
             Confidence
             depend
             upon
             the
             Doctrine
             which
             they
             deliver
             ,
             as
             most
             pure
             and
             genuine
             ;
             What
             our
             Saviour
             taught
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             his
             Apostles
             them
             .
             And
             what
             Irenaeus
             once
             said
             of
             his
             Master
             Polycarp
             ,
             we
             may
             with
             equal
             Truth
             and
             Assurance
             apply
             to
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             those
             Fathers
             ,
             whose
             Treatises
             I
             have
             here
             put
             together
             ;
             That
             
               they
               taught
               evermore
               what
               they
               had
               received
               from
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               which
               also
               they
               
               deliver'd
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               which
               only
               is
               the
               true
               Doctrine
               of
            
             Christ.
             
          
           
             9.
             
             TO
             this
             general
             Piety
             of
             their
             Lives
             ,
             and
             Care
             for
             the
             Truth
             and
             Purity
             of
             their
             Religion
             ;
             let
             me
             add
             ,
             Fourthly
             ,
             their
             Courage
             and
             Constancy
             in
             the
             maintaining
             of
             it
             .
             How
             great
             this
             was
             I
             have
             already
             shewn
             ,
             in
             the
             particular
             Accounts
             which
             I
             have
             given
             of
             the
             several
             Fathers
             whose
             Writings
             are
             here
             subjoyn'd
             .
             It
             shall
             suffice
             in
             this
             place
             to
             observe
             ,
             that
             the
             most
             of
             them
             after
             having
             spent
             their
             Lives
             in
             a
             careful
             administration
             of
             the
             great
             Charges
             to
             which
             they
             were
             called
             ,
             were
             at
             last
             made
             perfect
             by
             Martyrdom
             ;
             and
             underwent
             the
             most
             
               exquisite
               Cruelties
            
             with
             a
             Courage
             and
             Constancy
             ,
             worthy
             both
             of
             the
             Religion
             they
             profess'd
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             eminent
             Characters
             which
             they
             had
             obtained
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             NOW
             tho'
             this
             do's
             not
             immediately
             argue
             the
             Purity
             of
             their
             Doctrine
             ,
             yet
             being
             added
             to
             what
             I
             have
             before
             observed
             ,
             will
             give
             us
             a
             new
             Ground
             to
             rely
             upon
             the
             Truth
             of
             what
             they
             deliver
             .
             For
             since
             we
             cannot
             reasonably
             doubt
             but
             that
             such
             Persons
             as
             these
             ,
             must
             needs
             have
             known
             what
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Apostles
             was
             ;
             and
             have
             been
             perfectly
             instructed
             in
             that
             Religion
             which
             they
             were
             esteem'd
             able
             
             and
             worthy
             to
             preach
             to
             others
             :
             We
             have
             in
             this
             a
             clear
             Demonstration
             of
             their
             Integrity
             both
             in
             their
             Teaching
             and
             Writing
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             must
             conclude
             ,
             That
             they
             who
             liv'd
             such
             excellent
             Lives
             ,
             and
             took
             so
             much
             Pains
             in
             the
             Ministry
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             that
             stuck
             with
             such
             Firmness
             to
             it
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             the
             Endeavours
             of
             their
             Enemies
             to
             the
             contrary
             ;
             and
             chose
             rather
             to
             undergo
             the
             most
             bitter
             Deaths
             ,
             than
             they
             would
             in
             any
             wise
             depart
             from
             it
             ;
             have
             doubtless
             dealt
             most
             uprightly
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             and
             deliver'd
             nothing
             to
             us
             but
             what
             they
             took
             for
             the
             true
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             what
             therefore
             we
             may
             conclude
             ,
             undoubtedly
             was
             so
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             SUCH
             good
             reason
             then
             have
             we
             upon
             all
             these
             Accounts
             to
             look
             upon
             the
             Writings
             of
             these
             
               Holy
               Men
            
             ,
             as
             containing
             the
             pure
             and
             
               uncorrupted
               Doctrine
            
             of
             our
             
               Blessed
               Saviour
            
             and
             his
             Apostles
             .
             But
             now
             ,
             Fifthly
             ,
             and
             to
             advance
             yet
             higher
             :
             These
             Writers
             were
             not
             only
             thus
             qualified
             by
             these
             Ordinary
             means
             to
             deliver
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             to
             us
             ,
             but
             in
             all
             probability
             were
             endued
             with
             the
             
               Extraordinary
               Assistance
            
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Spirit
            
             too
             .
             So
             that
             what
             they
             teach
             us
             ,
             it
             not
             to
             be
             look'd
             upon
             as
             a
             mere
             traditionary
             Relation
             of
             what
             had
             been
             deliver'd
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             rather
             ,
             as
             an
             
               Authoritative
               Declaration
            
             of
             the
             Gospel
             of
             
             Christ
             to
             us
             ;
             tho'
             indeed
             as
             much
             inferior
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Evangelists
             ,
             as
             their
             Gifts
             and
             Assistances
             were
             less
             than
             theirs
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             FOR
             ,
             (
             1
             st
             .
             )
             That
             the
             
               Extraordinary
               Gifts
            
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Spirit
            
             with
             which
             the
             Apostles
             were
             endued
             ,
             and
             which
             the
             
               Holy
               Scriptures
            
             themselves
             tell
             us
             were
             in
             those
             days
             distributed
             to
             
               Other
               Believers
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             unto
             Them
             ,
             continu'd
             still
             in
             the
             Church
             after
             their
             departure
             ;
             we
             have
             the
             express
             assurance
             of
             
               Justin
               Martyr
            
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             most
             ancient
             Writers
             ,
             after
             those
             I
             have
             here
             subjoyn'd
             ,
             to
             assure
             us
             .
             They
             were
             communicated
             not
             only
             to
             Men
             but
             Women
             :
             And
             that
             we
             may
             be
             sure
             he
             spake
             nothing
             in
             this
             matter
             but
             what
             he
             could
             undeniably
             have
             made
             out
             ,
             we
             find
             him
             boasting
             of
             it
             against
             Trypho
             the
             Jew
             ,
             and
             urging
             it
             as
             an
             unanswerable
             Argument
             in
             the
             Behalf
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             Jews
             ,
             from
             whom
             these
             Gifts
             had
             a
             long
             time
             been
             departed
             .
             And
             even
             in
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             whose
             Writings
             are
             here
             put
             together
             ,
             there
             appear
             sufficient
             Indications
             of
             the
             Continuance
             of
             these
             
               Extraordinary
               Powers
            
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             THIS
             St.
             Clement
             manifestly
             declares
             in
             his
             First
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             .
             He
             tells
             us
             that
             some
             in
             that
             Church
             not
             only
             had
             such
             Gifts
             ,
             but
             
             were
             even
             proud
             and
             conceited
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             them
             .
             
               Let
               a
               Man
            
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               have
               Faith
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             such
             a
             Faith
             by
             which
             he
             is
             able
             to
             work
             Miracles
             ;
             
               Let
               him
               be
               powerful
               to
               utter
               Mystical
               Knowledg
            
             ;
             (
             for
             to
             that
             his
             Expression
             manifestly
             refers
             ;
             )
             
               Let
               him
               be
               wise
               in
               discerning
               of
               Speeches
            
             ;
             Another
             Gift
             common
             in
             those
             Times
             :
             
               But
               still
            
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               by
               how
               much
               the
               more
               he
               seems
               to
               excel
               Others
               ,
               viz.
            
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             these
             extraordinary
             Endowments
             ,
             
               by
               so
               much
               the
               more
               will
               it
               behove
               him
               to
               be
               humble-minded
               ,
               and
               to
               seek
               what
               is
               profitable
               to
               all
               Men
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               his
               own
               Advantage
               .
            
             And
             St.
             Ignatius
             not
             only
             supposes
             that
             such
             Gifts
             might
             be
             in
             Others
             ,
             but
             plainly
             intimates
             ,
             that
             he
             himself
             was
             endued
             with
             a
             large
             Portion
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             WHICH
             being
             so
             ,
             we
             cannot
             doubt
             (
             2
             dly
             .
             )
             but
             that
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             most
             reasonable
             ,
             both
             the
             Apostles
             were
             careful
             to
             set
             those
             in
             the
             chiefest
             Places
             of
             Honour
             and
             Authority
             in
             their
             several
             Churches
             ,
             who
             were
             the
             most
             eminent
             for
             their
             Gifts
             ;
             And
             that
             God
             was
             also
             pleased
             to
             grant
             to
             such
             Persons
             a
             more
             than
             ordinary
             Portion
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Spirit
            
             ,
             for
             the
             better
             discharge
             of
             those
             eminent
             Places
             to
             which
             they
             were
             called
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             CONCERNING
             the
             former
             of
             these
             ,
             we
             are
             told
             by
             St.
             
               Paul
               ,
               Acts
            
             vi
             .
             
             that
             when
             the
             Apostles
             thought
             it
             necessary
             to
             establish
             a
             new
             Order
             of
             Ministers
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             might
             take
             care
             of
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             they
             ,
             who
             were
             of
             a
             higher
             Rank
             ,
             could
             not
             find
             Leisure
             to
             attend
             to
             ;
             tho'
             their
             Ministry
             were
             of
             the
             lowest
             Nature
             ,
             and
             which
             required
             much
             lesser
             Capacities
             in
             those
             who
             were
             to
             discharge
             it
             ,
             than
             theirs
             whose
             Business
             it
             was
             to
             Govern
             and
             Instruct
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ;
             yet
             they
             particularly
             laid
             it
             down
             to
             the
             Brethren
             ,
             as
             one
             of
             the
             Qualifications
             that
             was
             to
             be
             required
             in
             Those
             whom
             they
             chose
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             
               Men
               well
               approved
               of
               ,
               full
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               and
               of
               Wisdom
               ,
            
             Vers.
             3.
             
             And
             of
             One
             of
             them
             ,
             viz.
             St.
             Stephen
             ,
             it
             is
             particularly
             observed
             ,
             Vers.
             8.
             
             
               That
               he
               was
               full
               of
               Faith
               and
               Power
               ,
               and
               did
               Signs
               and
               great
               Wonders
               among
               the
               People
               .
            
             And
             when
             the
             Jews
             disputed
             against
             him
             ,
             we
             read
             Vers.
             10.
             
             
               That
               they
               were
               not
               able
               to
               stand
               against
               the
               Wisdom
               and
               Spirit
               by
               which
               he
               spake
               .
            
          
           
             16.
             
             NOW
             if
             such
             were
             the
             Care
             which
             they
             took
             in
             the
             Choice
             of
             those
             who
             were
             to
             be
             admitted
             into
             the
             lowest
             Ministry
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             We
             cannot
             doubt
             but
             that
             they
             were
             certainly
             much
             more
             careful
             not
             to
             admit
             any
             into
             the
             highest
             Rank
             of
             Honour
             and
             Authority
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             what
             were
             in
             a
             yet
             
             more
             eminent
             manner
             endued
             with
             the
             
               same
               Gifts
            
             .
             Hence
             St.
             Clement
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             
               The
               Apostles
               did
            
             prove
             
               by
               the
            
             Spirit
             
               the
               first
               Fruits
               of
               their
               Conversions
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               them
               set
               Bishops
               and
               Pastors
               over
               such
               as
               should
               believe
               .
            
             And
             by
             which
             we
             must
             understand
             One
             of
             these
             Two
             things
             ,
             and
             very
             probably
             they
             were
             both
             meant
             by
             it
             :
             Either
             that
             the
             Apostles
             made
             use
             of
             their
             own
             
               extraordinary
               Gift
               of
               the
               Spirit
            
             (
             One
             Use
             of
             which
             was
             to
             discern
             and
             try
             the
             Spirits
             of
             Others
             )
             in
             chusing
             Persons
             fitly
             qualified
             for
             the
             Work
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ;
             Or
             else
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             
               extraordinary
               Gifts
            
             of
             those
             whom
             they
             pitch'd
             upon
             ,
             they
             perceiv'd
             that
             they
             were
             worthy
             of
             such
             an
             Employ
             ,
             and
             therefore
             chose
             them
             out
             for
             it
             .
             And
             the
             Other
             Clement
             yet
             more
             plainly
             speaks
             the
             same
             thing
             :
             That
             St.
             John
             being
             returned
             from
             his
             Banishment
             in
             Patmos
             ,
             went
             about
             the
             Country
             near
             unto
             Ephesus
             ,
             both
             to
             form
             and
             settle
             Churches
             ,
             where
             he
             saw
             occasion
             ;
             and
             to
             admit
             into
             the
             Order
             of
             the
             
               Clergy
               ,
               such
               as
               were
               mark'd
               out
               to
               him
               by
               the
               Spirit
               .
            
          
           
             17.
             
             AND
             then
             for
             the
             Other
             thing
             observed
             ;
             It
             is
             clear
             that
             the
             very
             
               Imposition
               of
               Hands
            
             ,
             did
             in
             those
             days
             confer
             the
             
               Holy
               Spirit
            
             ,
             in
             an
             extraordinary
             manner
             ,
             upon
             Those
             who
             were
             ordain'd
             to
             the
             Ministry
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             This
             
             St.
             Paul
             intimates
             in
             his
             
               First
               Epistle
            
             to
             
               Timothy
               ,
               Ch.
            
             iv
             .
             14
             .
             where
             he
             exhorts
             him
             
               to
               stir
               up
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               Gift
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             extraordinary
             Power
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               which
            
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               is
               in
               thee
               by
               the
               Imposition
               of
               my
               hands
               .
            
             2
             Tim.
             i.
             6
             .
             And
             would
             you
             know
             how
             this
             Ceremony
             of
             setting
             him
             apart
             for
             such
             a
             Service
             came
             to
             endue
             him
             with
             such
             an
             extraordinary
             Power
             ;
             the
             same
             Apostle
             will
             tell
             you
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             iv
             .
             14
             .
             
               That
               it
               was
               given
               unto
               him
               by
               Prophecy
               ;
               with
               ,
               or
               through
               the
               Imposition
               of
               Hands
            
             upon
             him
             .
             That
             is
             to
             say
             ;
             God
             ,
             who
             by
             his
             Prophets
             had
             before
             design'd
             and
             mark'd
             him
             out
             for
             that
             great
             Office
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             i.
             18
             .
             upon
             the
             actual
             admission
             of
             him
             into
             it
             by
             the
             outward
             Rite
             of
             
               Laying
               on
               of
               Hands
            
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             solemn
             Prayers
             that
             were
             then
             withal
             made
             for
             him
             ,
             did
             bestow
             the
             Gifts
             of
             his
             
               Blessed
               Spirit
            
             ,
             in
             an
             extraordinary
             manner
             upon
             him
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             NOW
             this
             as
             will
             it
             afford
             us
             just
             cause
             to
             conclude
             that
             those
             Holy
             Men
             ,
             whose
             Writings
             we
             have
             here
             collected
             ,
             were
             doubtless
             endued
             with
             a
             very
             large
             Portion
             of
             the
             extraordinary
             Gifts
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             :
             Whether
             we
             consider
             the
             Frequency
             of
             those
             Endowments
             in
             the
             Age
             in
             which
             they
             lived
             ;
             Or
             the
             
               extraordinary
               Strictness
            
             and
             Piety
             of
             their
             Lives
             ;
             Or
             the
             Greatness
             of
             those
             Stations
             to
             which
             they
             were
             called
             in
             
             the
             Church
             ;
             Or
             lastly
             ,
             the
             Judgment
             which
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             who
             called
             them
             to
             those
             
               high
               Offices
            
             ,
             were
             by
             the
             Spirit
             enabled
             to
             make
             of
             them
             ;
             So
             ,
             (
             3
             dly
             )
             If
             we
             look
             to
             those
             Accounts
             which
             still
             remain
             to
             us
             of
             them
             ;
             they
             will
             plainly
             shew
             us
             that
             they
             were
             endued
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             a
             very
             singular
             manner
             ,
             with
             this
             Power
             and
             Gift
             of
             the
             
               Blessed
               Spirit
            
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             OF
             Barnabas
             ,
             the
             
               Holy
               Scripture
            
             it self
             bears
             Witness
             ,
             that
             
               He
               was
               a
               good
               Man
               ,
               full
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               of
               Faith
               ,
               Acts
            
             xi
             .
             24
             .
             Hermas
             is
             another
             of
             whom
             St.
             Paul
             himself
             makes
             mention
             ,
             Rom.
             xvi
             .
             14
             .
             as
             an
             early
             Convert
             to
             Christianity
             :
             And
             what
             extraordinary
             Revelations
             he
             had
             ,
             and
             how
             he
             foretold
             the
             Troubles
             that
             were
             to
             come
             upon
             the
             Church
             ,
             his
             following
             Visions
             sufficiently
             declare
             .
          
           
             20
             CLEMENT
             is
             not
             only
             spoken
             of
             by
             the
             same
             Apostle
             ,
             but
             with
             this
             advantageous
             Character
             too
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             the
             Fellow-Labourer
             of
             that
             great
             Man
             ,
             and
             had
             
               his
               Name
               written
               in
               the
               Book
               of
               Life
               ,
               Phil.
            
             iv
             .
             3
             .
             And
             when
             we
             shall
             consider
             to
             how
             much
             lesser
             and
             worser
             Men
             these
             Gifts
             were
             usually
             communicated
             at
             that
             time
             ;
             we
             can
             hardly
             think
             that
             so
             excellent
             a
             Man
             ,
             and
             the
             Companion
             of
             so
             great
             an
             Apostle
             ;
             employed
             first
             in
             the
             planting
             of
             the
             Gospel
             
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             then
             set
             to
             govern
             one
             of
             the
             most
             considerable
             Churches
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             should
             have
             been
             destitute
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             AS
             for
             St.
             Ignatius
             ,
             I
             have
             before
             observed
             that
             he
             had
             this
             Gift
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             help
             of
             it
             ,
             warned
             the
             Philadelphians
             against
             falling
             into
             those
             Divisions
             ,
             which
             he
             fore-saw
             were
             about
             to
             rise
             up
             amonst
             them
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             POLYCARP
             not
             only
             Prophecy'd
             of
             his
             own
             Death
             ,
             but
             spake
             often
             times
             of
             things
             that
             were
             to
             come
             :
             And
             has
             this
             Witness
             from
             the
             whole
             Church
             of
             Smyrna
             ,
             that
             nothing
             of
             all
             that
             he
             foretold
             ever
             failed
             of
             coming
             to
             pass
             according
             to
             his
             Prediction
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             IT
             remains
             then
             that
             the
             Holy
             Men
             whose
             Writings
             are
             here
             subjoyn'd
             ,
             were
             not
             only
             instructed
             by
             such
             as
             were
             Inspir'd
             ,
             but
             were
             themselves
             Inspir'd
             too
             .
             And
             therefore
             we
             must
             conclude
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             not
             only
             not
             mistaken
             the
             Mind
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             in
             what
             they
             deliver
             to
             us
             as
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             were
             not
             capable
             of
             doing
             of
             it
             .
             By
             consequence
             ,
             that
             we
             ought
             to
             look
             upon
             their
             Writings
             ,
             tho'
             not
             of
             equal
             Authority
             with
             those
             which
             we
             call
             in
             a
             singular
             manner
             
               The
               Holy
               Scriptures
            
             ;
             (
             because
             neither
             were
             the
             Authors
             of
             them
             called
             in
             so
             extraordinary
             a
             way
             to
             the
             writing
             
             of
             them
             ,
             nor
             endued
             with
             so
             eminent
             a
             Portion
             of
             the
             Gifts
             of
             the
             Blessed
             Spirit
             for
             the
             doing
             of
             it
             ;
             Nor
             have
             their
             Writings
             been
             judg'd
             by
             the
             common
             Consent
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             those
             
               inspir'd
               Ages
            
             of
             it
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             so
             much
             better
             qualified
             ,
             than
             we
             are
             now
             ,
             to
             judge
             of
             the
             
               Divine
               Authority
            
             of
             those
             kind
             of
             Writings
             ,
             to
             be
             of
             
               equal
               Dignity
            
             with
             those
             of
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Evangelists
             ;
             )
             yet
             worthy
             of
             a
             much
             greater
             Respect
             than
             any
             Composures
             that
             have
             been
             made
             since
             ;
             however
             Men
             may
             seem
             to
             have
             afterwards
             written
             with
             more
             Art
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             shewn
             a
             much
             greater
             Stock
             of
             humane
             Learning
             ,
             than
             what
             is
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             the
             following
             Pieces
             ,
             but
             even
             in
             the
             
               Sacred
               Books
            
             of
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             it self
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             I
             SHALL
             add
             but
             One
             Consideration
             more
             ,
             the
             better
             to
             shew
             the
             true
             Deference
             that
             ought
             to
             be
             paid
             to
             the
             Treatises
             here
             collected
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             Sixthly
             :
             That
             they
             were
             not
             only
             written
             by
             such
             Men
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             instructed
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             judg'd
             worthy
             by
             them
             both
             for
             their
             Knowledg
             and
             their
             Integrity
             ,
             to
             govern
             some
             of
             the
             most
             eminent
             Churches
             in
             the
             World
             ;
             and
             lastly
             ,
             endued
             with
             the
             
               extraordinary
               Gift
            
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ;
             and
             upon
             all
             these
             Accounts
             to
             be
             much
             respected
             by
             us
             :
             But
             were
             moreover
             received
             by
             the
             
             Church
             in
             those
             
               First
               Ages
            
             ,
             as
             Pieces
             of
             a
             very
             great
             value
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             be
             mistaken
             in
             its
             Judgment
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             THE
             Epistle
             of
             St.
             Clement
             was
             a
             long
             time
             read
             publickly
             with
             the
             Other
             Scriptures
             in
             the
             Congregations
             of
             the
             Faithful
             ;
             made
             a
             part
             of
             their
             Bible
             ,
             and
             was
             numbred
             among
             the
             
               Sacred
               Writings
            
             ,
             however
             finally
             separated
             from
             them
             .
             And
             not
             only
             the
             
               Apostolical
               Canons
            
             ,
             but
             our
             most
             ancient
             
               Alexandrian
               Manuscript
            
             ,
             gives
             the
             same
             place
             to
             the
             Second
             ,
             that
             it
             do's
             to
             the
             First
             of
             them
             :
             And
             Epiphanius
             after
             both
             ,
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             both
             of
             them
             wont
             to
             be
             read
             in
             the
             Church
             in
             his
             Time
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             THE
             Epistle
             of
             St.
             Polycarp
             ,
             with
             that
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Smyrna
             ,
             were
             not
             only
             very
             highly
             approved
             of
             by
             
               particular
               Persons
            
             ,
             but
             like
             those
             of
             St.
             Clement
             ,
             were
             
               read
               publickly
            
             too
             in
             the
             Assemblies
             of
             the
             Faithful
             .
             And
             for
             those
             of
             Ignatius
             ,
             besides
             that
             we
             find
             a
             mighty
             Value
             put
             upon
             them
             by
             the
             Christians
             of
             those
             Times
             ,
             they
             are
             sealed
             to
             us
             by
             this
             Character
             of
             St.
             Polycarp
             ;
             
               That
               they
               are
               such
               Epistles
               ,
               by
               which
               we
               may
               be
               greatly
               profited
               ;
               For
               ,
               
                 says
                 he
              
               ,
               They
               treat
               of
               Faith
               and
               Patience
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               things
               that
               pertain
               to
               Edification
               in
               the
               LORD
               .
            
          
           
           
             27.
             
             THE
             Epistle
             of
             Barnabas
             is
             not
             only
             quoted
             with
             great
             Honour
             by
             those
             of
             the
             next
             Age
             to
             him
             ,
             but
             as
             I
             have
             before
             shewn
             ,
             is
             expresly
             called
             Catholick
             and
             Canonical
             .
             And
             in
             the
             ancient
             Stichometry
             of
             Cotelerius
             ,
             we
             find
             it
             placed
             the
             very
             next
             to
             the
             Epistle
             of
             St.
             Jude
             ,
             and
             no
             difference
             put
             between
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             One
             and
             of
             the
             Other
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             AND
             for
             the
             Book
             of
             Hermas
             ,
             both
             Eusebius
             and
             St.
             Jerome
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             also
             used
             to
             be
             read
             in
             the
             Churches
             .
             In
             the
             same
             Stichometry
             ,
             I
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             it
             is
             placed
             in
             the
             very
             next
             Rank
             to
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Apostles
            
             :
             And
             in
             some
             of
             the
             most
             ancient
             Manuscripts
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             we
             find
             it
             written
             in
             the
             same
             Volume
             with
             the
             Books
             of
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Evangelists
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             esteem'd
             of
             the
             same
             Value
             and
             Authority
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             SO
             that
             now
             then
             we
             must
             either
             say
             that
             the
             Church
             in
             those
             days
             was
             so
             little
             careful
             of
             what
             was
             taught
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             to
             allow
             such
             Books
             to
             be
             
               publickly
               read
            
             in
             its
             Congregations
             ,
             the
             Doctrine
             whereof
             it
             did
             not
             approve
             ;
             Or
             we
             must
             confess
             ,
             that
             the
             following
             Pieces
             are
             deliver'd
             to
             us
             ,
             not
             only
             by
             the
             Learned
             Men
             of
             the
             
               First
               Ages
            
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             the
             Faithful
             ,
             as
             containing
             
             the
             pure
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             must
             be
             look'd
             upon
             to
             have
             nothing
             in
             them
             ,
             but
             what
             was
             then
             thought
             
               worthy
               of
               all
               Acceptation
            
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             NOW
             how
             much
             this
             adds
             to
             the
             Authority
             of
             these
             Discourses
             ,
             may
             easily
             be
             concluded
             from
             what
             I
             have
             before
             observed
             .
             For
             since
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             in
             those
             Times
             the
             
               Extraordinary
               Gifts
            
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             were
             bestowed
             ,
             not
             only
             upon
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             (
             tho'
             upon
             them
             in
             a
             more
             eminent
             degree
             )
             but
             also
             upon
             a
             great
             many
             of
             the
             common
             Christians
             too
             :
             Since
             One
             particular
             Design
             of
             these
             Gifts
             was
             for
             the
             Discerning
             of
             Prophecies
             ,
             to
             judg
             of
             what
             was
             proposed
             by
             any
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             written
             for
             the
             Use
             and
             Benefit
             of
             it
             :
             We
             cannot
             doubt
             but
             what
             was
             universally
             approved
             of
             and
             allow'd
             ,
             not
             by
             a
             
               few
               Learned
               Men
            
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             
               whole
               Church
            
             in
             those
             days
             ;
             what
             was
             permitted
             to
             be
             publickly
             read
             to
             the
             Faithful
             for
             their
             Comfort
             and
             Instruction
             ;
             must
             by
             this
             means
             have
             received
             a
             more
             than
             
               Humane
               Approbation
            
             ;
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             look'd
             upon
             by
             us
             ,
             tho'
             not
             of
             
               Equal
               Authority
            
             with
             those
             Books
             which
             they
             have
             deliver'd
             to
             us
             as
             
               strictly
               Canonical
            
             ,
             yet
             as
             standing
             in
             the
             first
             Rank
             of
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Writings
            
             ,
             and
             as
             containing
             the
             true
             and
             pure
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             Error
             intermix'd
             with
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
             Of
             the
             Subject
             of
             the
             following
             Discourses
             ;
             and
             of
             the
             Use
             that
             is
             to
             be
             made
             of
             Them.
             
          
           
             
               That
               in
               the
               following
               Treatises
               ,
               there
               is
               deliver'd
               to
               us
               a
               good
               account
               ,
               both
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               and
               Discipline
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               in
               the
               Apostolical
               Times
               .
               This
               shewn
               in
               several
               particulars
               .
               What
               they
               taught
               concerning
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               our
               
                 Saviour
                 Christ
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               .
               Of
               Angels
               and
               Spirits
               .
               Of
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Articles
               of
               the
               
                 Apostles
                 Creed
              
               .
               Concerning
               the
               two
               Sacraments
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               and
               the
               
               Lord's
               Supper
               .
               Of
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Scriptures
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Divine
                 Authority
              
               of
               them
               .
               What
               we
               meet
               with
               in
               these
               Treatises
               concerning
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               Of
               the
               Necessity
               of
               Communicating
               with
               the
               Bishops
               and
               Pastors
               of
               it
               .
               Of
               
                 Schismaticks
                 ,
                 Hereticks
              
               ,
               and
               Apostates
               .
               Of
               their
               
                 publick
                 Assembling
              
               for
               the
               Service
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               what
               was
               done
               by
               them
               in
               those
               Meetings
               .
               Of
               several
               other
               Instances
               of
               their
               Discipline
               ;
               particularly
               ,
               of
               their
               Fasting
               and
               Confession
               of
               Sins
               .
               Of
               the
               Care
               which
               
               their
               Bishops
               had
               of
               the
               whole
               Church
               .
               Of
               the
               Respect
               that
               was
               paid
               to
               them
               .
               Of
               their
               Martyrs
               ;
               and
               the
               Veneration
               which
               they
               thought
               due
               to
               them
               .
               Of
               their
               
                 Practical
                 Instructions
              
               ,
               and
               how
               severe
               their
               Morality
               was
               ;
               shewn
               in
               several
               particulars
               .
               That
               upon
               the
               whole
               ,
               we
               may
               here
               see
               what
               the
               State
               of
               Christianity
               then
               was
               ,
               and
               still
               ought
               to
               be
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             AND
             now
             having
             shewn
             in
             the
             foregoing
             Chapter
             ,
             what
             Deference
             we
             ought
             to
             pay
             to
             the
             Authority
             of
             those
             
               Holy
               Men
            
             ,
             whose
             Writings
             I
             have
             here
             collected
             ;
             it
             may
             not
             be
             amiss
             ,
             in
             the
             Third
             place
             to
             enquire
             ,
             What
             it
             is
             which
             they
             deliver
             to
             us
             ;
             what
             account
             we
             find
             in
             them
             ,
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             Discipline
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             those
             Times
             in
             which
             they
             lived
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             IT
             would
             be
             endless
             for
             me
             to
             go
             about
             to
             make
             a
             just
             Catalogue
             of
             all
             the
             Particulars
             of
             this
             kind
             that
             occur
             in
             the
             following
             Pieces
             ;
             and
             I
             have
             already
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             perform'd
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             Index
             which
             I
             have
             for
             that
             purpose
             subjoyn'd
             to
             them
             .
             I
             shall
             therefore
             here
             consider
             only
             a
             few
             particulars
             ,
             in
             such
             Points
             as
             may
             seem
             most
             worthy
             to
             be
             remarked
             ;
             and
             by
             them
             (
             as
             by
             a
             short
             Specimen
             shew
             )
             How
             the
             Judicious
             Reader
             may
             himself
             improve
             it
             ,
             into
             a
             more
             particular
             
             History
             of
             the
             Faith
             and
             Practice
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             the
             best
             and
             most
             ancient
             State
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             AND
             (
             1
             st
             .
             )
             for
             what
             concerns
             the
             Doctrines
             of
             those
             Times
             ;
             there
             is
             hardly
             any
             Point
             that
             is
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             or
             known
             by
             us
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             very
             plainly
             delivered
             in
             Some
             or
             Other
             of
             the
             following
             Pieces
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             HERE
             we
             may
             read
             what
             we
             are
             to
             believe
             concerning
             the
             first
             Article
             of
             all
             of
             our
             Creed
             ,
             
               God
               the
               Father
            
             .
             That
             he
             is
             
               One
               ,
               Almighty
               ,
               Invisible
            
             ;
             the
             Creator
             and
             Maker
             of
             all
             things
             .
             That
             he
             is
             
               Omniscient
               ,
               Immense
            
             ;
             Neither
             to
             be
             comprehended
             within
             any
             Bounds
             ,
             nor
             so
             much
             as
             to
             be
             perfectly
             conceived
             by
             us
             .
             That
             his
             Providence
             is
             over
             all
             things
             :
             And
             that
             we
             can
             none
             of
             us
             
               flee
               from
            
             him
             ,
             or
             escape
             his
             Knowledg
             .
             That
             we
             are
             to
             believe
             in
             him
             ,
             to
             fear
             him
             ,
             to
             love
             him
             ;
             And
             fearing
             him
             ,
             to
             abstain
             from
             all
             Evil.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             IF
             from
             thence
             we
             go
             on
             to
             the
             next
             Person
             of
             the
             Blessed
             Trinity
             ,
             Our
             
               Saviour
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             ;
             here
             we
             shall
             find
             all
             that
             either
             our
             Creed
             teaches
             us
             to
             profess
             concerning
             him
             ,
             or
             that
             any
             Christian
             need
             to
             believe
             .
             That
             he
             Existed
             not
             only
             
               before
               he
               came
               into
               the
               World
               ,
            
             but
             from
             all
             Eternity
             .
             That
             he
             is
             not
             
             only
             the
             
               Son
               of
               God
            
             ,
             but
             is
             himself
             also
             God.
             That
             in
             the
             fulness
             of
             Time
             he
             took
             upon
             him
             our
             Nature
             ,
             and
             became
             Man
             :
             Was
             born
             of
             the
             
               Virgin
               Mary
            
             ,
             was
             crucified
             under
             
               Pontius
               Pilate
            
             ;
             That
             he
             suffer'd
             for
             our
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             was
             raised
             again
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             not
             only
             by
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             but
             by
             his
             Own
             also
             .
             That
             he
             is
             our
             High-Priest
             and
             Protectour
             now
             ,
             and
             shall
             come
             again
             at
             the
             End
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             to
             judge
             the
             whole
             Race
             of
             Mankind
             .
             That
             there
             is
             no
             coming
             unto
             God
             but
             by
             him
             :
             Insomuch
             that
             even
             the
             
               Ancient
               Fathers
            
             ,
             who
             died
             before
             his
             Appearing
             ,
             are
             yet
             saved
             by
             the
             same
             means
             that
             we
             are
             now
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             AS
             for
             what
             concerns
             the
             
               Holy
               Spirit
            
             ,
             the
             Third
             Person
             in
             the
             Glorious
             Godhead
             ;
             he
             is
             here
             set
             out
             to
             us
             not
             only
             as
             a
             Person
             ,
             but
             as
             distinct
             from
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son.
             And
             to
             shew
             what
             kind
             of
             Spirit
             he
             is
             ;
             We
             may
             here
             see
             him
             joyn'd
             together
             in
             the
             same
             Worship
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             our
             
               Saviour
               Jesus
               Christ.
            
             
          
           
             7.
             
             AND
             now
             I
             am
             mentioning
             the
             
               Holy
               Spirit
            
             ;
             let
             me
             add
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             here
             see
             what
             is
             needful
             to
             be
             known
             ,
             concerning
             all
             the
             Other
             Spirits
             of
             an
             inferiour
             Nature
             .
             How
             the
             
               Holy
               Angels
            
             minister
             unto
             us
             ;
             but
             especially
             then
             ,
             when
             we
             have
             most
             need
             of
             them
             ,
             at
             the
             time
             
             of
             our
             Death
             .
             And
             that
             tho'
             the
             Devil
             may
             attacque
             us
             ,
             and
             use
             all
             his
             Arts
             to
             draw
             us
             away
             from
             our
             Duty
             ;
             yet
             it
             must
             be
             our
             own
             Faults
             if
             we
             are
             overcome
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             therefore
             that
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             afraid
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             BUT
             to
             return
             to
             our
             Creed
             ,
             and
             the
             Articles
             of
             it
             :
             Here
             we
             may
             farther
             see
             ,
             both
             what
             a
             great
             Obligation
             there
             lies
             upon
             us
             to
             keep
             up
             a
             Communion
             of
             Saints
             in
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Church
             on
             Earth
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             that
             true
             Fellowship
             that
             we
             ought
             to
             have
             with
             those
             ,
             who
             are
             gone
             before
             us
             to
             Heaven
             .
             That
             it
             consists
             not
             in
             the
             Worship
             of
             any
             ,
             tho'
             never
             so
             gloriously
             exalted
             by
             God
             ;
             but
             in
             Love
             and
             Remembrance
             ;
             in
             Thanksgiving
             to
             God
             for
             their
             Excellencies
             ,
             and
             in
             our
             Prayers
             to
             him
             ,
             joyn'd
             with
             hearty
             Endeavours
             of
             our
             own
             ,
             to
             imitate
             their
             Perfections
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             AND
             whilst
             we
             do
             this
             ,
             we
             are
             here
             assured
             of
             the
             Forgiveness
             of
             our
             Sins
             too
             ,
             through
             the
             Merits
             and
             Satisfaction
             of
             
               Jesus
               Christ.
            
             And
             that
             not
             only
             of
             those
             which
             we
             committed
             before
             our
             Baptism
             ;
             but
             of
             all
             such
             as
             we
             shall
             chance
             to
             fall
             into
             after
             ,
             if
             we
             truly
             repent
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             AS
             for
             the
             next
             Point
             ,
             the
             
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               Body
            
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             only
             asserted
             ,
             
             but
             at
             large
             proved
             too
             ,
             in
             the
             following
             Discourses
             .
             There
             we
             may
             see
             ,
             not
             only
             that
             there
             shall
             be
             a
             
               future
               Resurrection
            
             ;
             but
             that
             we
             shall
             be
             raised
             in
             the
             very
             
               same
               Bodies
            
             in
             which
             we
             go
             down
             into
             the
             Grave
             .
             And
             that
             being
             raised
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             judged
             by
             Christ
             according
             to
             our
             Works
             ;
             and
             be
             either
             
               unspeakably
               rewarded
            
             ,
             or
             
               exceedingly
               punished
            
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             
               all
               Eternity
            
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             IF
             from
             the
             Articles
             of
             our
             Creed
             ,
             we
             go
             on
             to
             the
             Sacraments
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             Here
             we
             have
             set
             out
             to
             us
             the
             great
             Benefit
             of
             our
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             of
             what
             a
             mighty
             Concern
             it
             is
             to
             us
             in
             the
             business
             of
             our
             Salvation
             .
             And
             for
             the
             Other
             Sacrament
             ;
             Here
             we
             are
             taught
             ,
             that
             the
             Elements
             of
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             are
             the
             same
             (
             as
             to
             their
             
               Substance
               )
               after
               Consecration
            
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             before
             ;
             and
             are
             only
             in
             a
             
               Spiritual
               Sense
            
             ,
             the
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             of
             our
             
               Saviour
               Christ.
            
             
          
           
             12.
             
             AND
             ,
             Lastly
             ;
             For
             that
             great
             ,
             comprehensive
             Point
             of
             our
             Religion
             ,
             the
             Foundation
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
             the
             
               Holy
               Scriptures
            
             :
             Here
             we
             may
             see
             what
             Opinion
             these
             Holy
             Men
             had
             of
             the
             
               Divine
               Inspiration
            
             of
             them
             ;
             what
             Deferences
             they
             paid
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             looked
             upon
             them
             to
             contain
             the
             
               true
               Words
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
            
          
           
           
             13.
             
             SUCH
             is
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Faith
             ,
             that
             is
             here
             delivered
             to
             us
             .
             If
             from
             thence
             we
             pass
             ;
             2
             dly
             ,
             to
             what
             concerns
             the
             
               Publick
               Order
            
             and
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             Establishment
             of
             it
             :
             Here
             we
             may
             see
             by
             what
             Persons
             it
             was
             directed
             ;
             and
             how
             exactly
             our
             own
             Church
             do's
             in
             this
             particular
             resemble
             the
             Primitive
             ,
             perhaps
             beyond
             any
             other
             at
             this
             day
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Apostolical
               Orders
            
             ,
             of
             
               Bishops
               ,
               Priests
            
             ,
             and
             Deacons
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             HOW
             necessarily
             they
             esteem'd
             it
             their
             Duty
             ,
             to
             keep
             up
             a
             strict
             Communion
             with
             these
             Governours
             ,
             and
             how
             little
             they
             thought
             the
             very
             Name
             of
             a
             Church
             could
             belong
             to
             those
             who
             separated
             from
             them
             ,
             we
             are
             here
             likewise
             taught
             .
             And
             how
             light
             soever
             some
             may
             make
             of
             the
             Business
             of
             Schism
             now
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             plain
             these
             
               Holy
               Men
            
             had
             a
             very
             different
             Apprehension
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             hardly
             thought
             that
             such
             could
             be
             saved
             as
             continued
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             AND
             the
             same
             ,
             or
             rather
             much
             worse
             ,
             was
             their
             Opinion
             of
             Hereticks
             and
             Apostates
             .
             To
             the
             latter
             of
             which
             ,
             as
             they
             seem
             even
             to
             have
             
               deny'd
               Repentance
            
             ;
             so
             't
             is
             manifest
             that
             without
             it
             ,
             they
             thought
             the
             Others
             must
             perish
             .
             And
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             they
             declare
             ,
             
             that
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             have
             any
             Communication
             with
             them
             :
             Only
             we
             must
             pray
             for
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             converted
             ,
             which
             yet
             they
             supposed
             would
             be
             very
             hard
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             AS
             for
             those
             who
             continued
             in
             the
             Doctrine
             and
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             here
             we
             may
             see
             how
             zealous
             they
             were
             in
             attending
             all
             the
             
               publick
               Offices
            
             of
             it
             .
             How
             constantly
             they
             assembled
             together
             for
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             the
             Malice
             and
             Fury
             of
             their
             Enemies
             against
             them
             upon
             the
             Account
             of
             it
             .
             Here
             we
             may
             see
             ,
             how
             from
             the
             beginning
             they
             had
             their
             set
             Times
             and
             Places
             of
             Worship
             :
             And
             how
             they
             look'd
             upon
             such
             Offertories
             ,
             both
             as
             more
             acceptable
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             more
             prevalent
             with
             him
             ,
             than
             any
             
               Private
               Addresses
            
             that
             they
             could
             make
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             IN
             these
             Assemblies
             ,
             they
             not
             only
             put
             up
             their
             Prayers
             to
             God
             ,
             but
             received
             also
             the
             
               Holy
               Sacrament
            
             of
             the
             
               Lords
               Supper
            
             .
             And
             in
             that
             part
             of
             their
             Service
             ,
             none
             officiated
             but
             either
             the
             Bishop
             himself
             ,
             or
             he
             who
             was
             appointed
             ,
             or
             allow'd
             ,
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             FOR
             this
             purpose
             they
             had
             in
             every
             such
             place
             of
             their
             Assembling
             ,
             One
             Table
             or
             Altar
             ,
             at
             which
             they
             perform'd
             this
             Service
             .
             And
             they
             communicated
             
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             that
             our
             
               Saviour
               Christ
            
             had
             set
             them
             the
             Example
             ;
             of
             
               one
               common
               Loaf
            
             ,
             which
             was
             broken
             and
             distributed
             to
             them
             ,
             not
             of
             little
             separate
             and
             unbroken
             Wafers
             ,
             as
             some
             now
             do
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             NOR
             was
             this
             yet
             all
             :
             In
             these
             Assemblies
             ,
             the
             
               Holy
               Scriptures
            
             were
             read
             to
             them
             ;
             and
             (
             as
             I
             have
             before
             shewn
             )
             some
             of
             the
             very
             Treatises
             I
             have
             here
             subjoyn'd
             ,
             together
             with
             them
             .
             And
             the
             Bishop
             besides
             ,
             himself
             instructed
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             expounded
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             BY
             the
             Bishop
             were
             the
             Christians
             blessed
             ,
             and
             joyn'd
             together
             in
             the
             Holy
             State
             of
             Matrimony
             .
             And
             indeed
             without
             him
             was
             nothing
             done
             of
             all
             that
             pertain'd
             unto
             Religion
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             IN
             those
             Times
             the
             Clergy
             were
             marry'd
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Laity
             ;
             nor
             do
             we
             find
             it
             esteem'd
             the
             least
             Scandal
             for
             them
             so
             to
             be
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             HERE
             we
             may
             see
             ,
             what
             the
             ancient
             manner
             of
             Fasting
             was
             ;
             and
             what
             was
             thought
             requisite
             to
             render
             such
             Exercises
             acceptable
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             profitable
             to
             our
             own
             Souls
             .
          
           
           
             23.
             
             IN
             short
             ,
             Here
             we
             may
             perceive
             what
             their
             Opinion
             was
             of
             Repentance
             for
             Sins
             ;
             and
             how
             hardly
             they
             thought
             of
             those
             who
             were
             still
             Repenting
             ,
             and
             yet
             still
             continuing
             to
             
               sin
               on
            
             ,
             notwithstanding
             their
             frequent
             Repentance
             .
             But
             especially
             ,
             here
             we
             are
             told
             that
             we
             must
             finish
             our
             Repentance
             before
             we
             die
             ;
             for
             that
             there
             is
             no
             place
             for
             Repentance
             after
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             AND
             tho'
             they
             prescribe
             Confession
             ,
             as
             one
             Act
             of
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             necessary
             to
             be
             perform'd
             in
             order
             to
             our
             Forgiveness
             ;
             yet
             we
             find
             them
             advising
             it
             to
             be
             done
             to
             
               God
               only
            
             ,
             and
             intimate
             to
             us
             that
             that
             alone
             was
             sufficient
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             BUT
             the
             Care
             of
             their
             Bishops
             in
             those
             first
             times
             was
             not
             confin'd
             within
             the
             narrow
             Bounds
             of
             their
             own
             Churches
             ,
             but
             extended
             to
             All
             the
             Faithful
             ,
             wheresoever
             they
             were
             .
             And
             they
             were
             still
             ready
             to
             look
             to
             those
             who
             were
             at
             the
             greatest
             distance
             from
             them
             ,
             whenever
             they
             thought
             their
             Advice
             or
             Authority
             might
             be
             either
             useful
             to
             them
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             Honour
             and
             Benefit
             of
             their
             Religion
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             FROM
             this
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             general
             Piety
             and
             Excellence
             of
             their
             Lives
             ,
             joyn'd
             to
             the
             Greatness
             of
             their
             Character
             
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             came
             that
             mighty
             Respect
             ,
             that
             was
             shewn
             to
             the
             Bishops
             in
             those
             days
             :
             And
             which
             how
             great
             it
             was
             ,
             the
             following
             Treatises
             abundantly
             shew
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             BUT
             much
             greater
             was
             their
             Veneration
             for
             those
             ,
             who
             not
             only
             
               Govern'd
               well
            
             ,
             and
             adorn'd
             their
             
               Holy
               Profession
            
             by
             an
             
               Exemplary
               Life
            
             ,
             but
             confirm'd
             the
             Truth
             of
             it
             with
             their
             Blood.
             They
             were
             indeed
             of
             Opinion
             that
             no
             Man
             ought
             causelesly
             to
             expose
             himself
             unto
             Suffering
             :
             But
             if
             God
             called
             a
             Man
             to
             it
             ,
             they
             doubted
             not
             but
             that
             our
             
               Saviour
               Christ
            
             would
             both
             support
             him
             in
             his
             Conflicts
             ,
             and
             most
             gloriously
             reward
             him
             for
             the
             enduring
             of
             them
             .
             Hence
             was
             it
             their
             Opinion
             ,
             that
             Martyrdom
             blotted
             out
             all
             Sins
             :
             That
             they
             who
             suffer'd
             for
             the
             Faith
             ,
             should
             have
             a
             Degree
             of
             Glory
             peculiar
             to
             themselves
             ,
             above
             all
             
               Other
               Saints
            
             in
             
               God's
               Kingdom
            
             .
             And
             when
             God
             shew'd
             such
             regard
             for
             them
             ,
             they
             concluded
             that
             they
             could
             never
             almost
             do
             enough
             ,
             to
             testifie
             their
             Respect
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             TO
             this
             we
             must
             ascribe
             the
             Care
             they
             took
             to
             gather
             up
             their
             Remains
             ,
             the
             Honour
             which
             they
             gave
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             Solemnities
             with
             which
             they
             deposited
             them
             into
             the
             Earth
             .
             Hence
             came
             their
             Custom
             ,
             which
             we
             here
             find
             ,
             
             of
             writing
             down
             the
             particulars
             of
             their
             Conflicts
             ;
             and
             sending
             them
             abroad
             to
             the
             Churches
             round
             about
             .
             Hence
             their
             
               Anniversary
               Meetings
            
             at
             their
             Tombs
             and
             Monuments
             ,
             Where
             they
             recited
             the
             Acts
             of
             their
             Martyrdoms
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             made
             express
             Discourses
             in
             Praise
             of
             their
             Martyrs
             ,
             and
             to
             exhort
             One
             Another
             to
             the
             like
             Constancy
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             BUT
             not
             to
             insist
             any
             longer
             on
             these
             Particulars
             :
             There
             is
             yet
             a
             (
             3
             d.
             )
             sort
             of
             Matters
             contain'd
             in
             these
             Discourses
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             no
             less
             Use
             to
             us
             ,
             than
             either
             of
             the
             foregoing
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             
               Practical
               Rules
            
             of
             Life
             ,
             that
             are
             here
             deliver'd
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             HERE
             we
             may
             see
             what
             Care
             we
             are
             to
             take
             ,
             not
             only
             not
             to
             
               Sin
               our selves
            
             ,
             but
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             in
             us
             lies
             ,
             not
             to
             let
             any
             that
             belong
             to
             us
             continue
             in
             Sin
             ;
             least
             we
             also
             become
             Partakers
             of
             their
             
               evil
               Doings
            
             .
          
           
             31.
             
             HERE
             we
             are
             taught
             not
             only
             to
             have
             a
             care
             of
             our
             Words
             and
             Actions
             ,
             but
             of
             our
             very
             Thoughts
             and
             Desires
             :
             Which
             must
             not
             only
             not
             be
             indulged
             in
             any
             Instances
             of
             Sin
             ,
             but
             not
             be
             suffer'd
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             possible
             ,
             to
             wander
             on
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             in
             the
             least
             measure
             wanton
             or
             irregular
             .
          
           
           
             32.
             
             IF
             we
             will
             hearken
             to
             these
             Holy
             Men
             ;
             we
             must
             learn
             not
             only
             to
             
               do
               the
               Will
               of
               God
            
             ,
             (
             but
             if
             it
             be
             his
             Pleasure
             )
             to
             
               endure
               patiently
            
             whatever
             he
             shall
             send
             upon
             us
             .
             We
             must
             consider
             ,
             that
             Troubles
             and
             Afflictions
             are
             not
             only
             sent
             upon
             us
             to
             punish
             us
             for
             our
             Sins
             ;
             but
             as
             Monitors
             too
             ,
             to
             draw
             us
             off
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             33.
             
             TO
             convince
             us
             the
             more
             effectually
             of
             this
             ;
             We
             are
             here
             shewn
             the
             mighty
             Danger
             of
             Riches
             ,
             especially
             where
             Mens
             Hearts
             are
             in
             any
             degree
             set
             upon
             them
             ;
             and
             how
             very
             hardly
             such
             Persons
             shall
             be
             saved
             .
             We
             are
             taught
             what
             Use
             we
             should
             make
             of
             our
             Abundance
             ,
             that
             so
             it
             may
             not
             prove
             a
             Snare
             to
             us
             .
             But
             especially
             ,
             we
             are
             shewn
             the
             great
             Advantage
             of
             Alms-giving
             to
             this
             End
             ;
             and
             what
             mighty
             Engagements
             there
             lie
             upon
             us
             to
             the
             Practice
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             34.
             
             AND
             then
             ,
             as
             for
             our
             Lives
             ;
             We
             are
             here
             told
             ,
             that
             a
             Christian
             must
             not
             only
             be
             Good
             ,
             but
             Exemplary
             :
             He
             must
             shew
             the
             Truth
             of
             his
             Profession
             by
             a
             
               suitable
               Conversation
            
             ;
             and
             be
             known
             by
             his
             Actions
             ,
             rather
             than
             by
             his
             Words
             .
          
           
             35.
             
             HE
             must
             pray
             for
             
               all
               Men
            
             ,
             even
             for
             his
             very
             Enemies
             ;
             nay
             ,
             for
             the
             very
             Enemies
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             for
             Hereticks
             
             and
             Schismaticks
             ;
             for
             those
             of
             whom
             there
             is
             but
             little
             Hope
             that
             they
             will
             ever
             come
             to
             Repentance
             ,
             or
             that
             God
             will
             give
             them
             Grace
             so
             to
             do
             .
          
           
             36.
             
             HE
             must
             be
             kind
             and
             charitable
             to
             all
             Men
             ;
             free
             from
             Envy
             and
             Contention
             :
             He
             must
             neither
             raise
             any
             Differences
             among
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             nor
             follow
             any
             in
             the
             doing
             of
             it
             .
             To
             this
             End
             ,
             he
             must
             carefully
             observe
             those
             Duties
             which
             relate
             to
             his
             Neighbour
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             those
             he
             is
             to
             pay
             to
             God.
             He
             must
             
               obey
               Magistrates
            
             ;
             must
             respect
             the
             Aged
             ;
             must
             have
             a
             
               due
               Regard
            
             to
             
               all
               Men.
            
             Is
             he
             a
             Husband
             ,
             a
             Parent
             ,
             or
             a
             Child
             ?
             He
             must
             then
             be
             sure
             to
             exercise
             himself
             in
             the
             several
             Duties
             becoming
             those
             several
             Relations
             .
             In
             short
             ;
             In
             the
             following
             Writings
             we
             may
             see
             in
             all
             the
             Parts
             of
             our
             Duty
             towards
             God
             ,
             our
             Neighbour
             ,
             and
             our
             Selves
             ,
             what
             we
             are
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             what
             to
             avoid
             :
             And
             are
             assured
             ,
             that
             God
             both
             sees
             all
             our
             Actions
             now
             ,
             and
             will
             reward
             or
             punish
             us
             for
             them
             hereafter
             to
             all
             Eternity
             .
          
           
             37.
             
             AND
             thus
             have
             I
             given
             a
             short
             Prospect
             ,
             of
             what
             is
             more
             largely
             contain'd
             in
             the
             following
             Collection
             .
             I
             need
             not
             say
             either
             how
             useful
             a
             Variety
             of
             Matter
             it
             is
             ,
             or
             how
             worthy
             to
             be
             known
             by
             all
             of
             us
             .
             But
             sure
             I
             am
             ,
             whosoever
             shall
             take
             the
             pains
             impartially
             to
             
             compare
             what
             is
             here
             found
             ,
             with
             the
             
               Sacred
               Writings
            
             of
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             ;
             may
             be
             able
             both
             with
             Clearness
             and
             Certainty
             to
             understand
             whatever
             is
             requisite
             to
             his
             
               Eternal
               Salvation
            
             :
             And
             that
             with
             much
             more
             Satisfaction
             and
             Security
             too
             ,
             than
             from
             many
             Volumes
             of
             our
             
               later
               Writers
            
             ;
             who
             for
             the
             most
             part
             spend
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Time
             ,
             and
             take
             much
             Pains
             ,
             to
             Obscure
             rather
             than
             Explain
             ,
             the
             most
             easie
             and
             intelligible
             Points
             of
             our
             Religion
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
             Of
             the
             Manner
             after
             which
             these
             Discourses
             are
             written
             ;
             And
             the
             Simplicity
             of
             Stile
             used
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             
               That
               the
               Writers
               of
               those
               Times
               used
               no
               Affectation
               of
               
                 Humane
                 Eloquence
              
               ;
               but
               deliver'd
               themselves
               with
               the
               greatest
               Plainness
               that
               they
               were
               able
               .
               This
               manner
               of
               Writing
               the
               best
               and
               most
               proper
               for
               Instruction
               .
               A
               short
               Account
               of
               the
               Occasion
               of
               the
               present
               Collection
               ,
               and
               the
               Translation
               that
               is
               here
               made
               of
               the
               following
               Treatises
               .
            
          
           
           
             1.
             
             THERE
             is
             yet
             one
             thing
             to
             be
             observed
             by
             me
             ,
             with
             Reference
             to
             the
             Discourses
             here
             subjoyn'd
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             Fourthly
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Manner
             after
             which
             they
             are
             written
             ,
             and
             that
             true
             primitive
             Simplicity
             ,
             which
             appears
             in
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             IT
             is
             one
             Property
             of
             Truth
             ,
             that
             as
             it
             do's
             not
             need
             any
             Disguises
             ,
             so
             neither
             does
             it
             seek
             any
             vain
             Ornaments
             of
             Humane
             Eloquence
             ,
             to
             recommend
             it self
             to
             the
             Approbation
             of
             those
             to
             whom
             it
             is
             tender'd
             .
             When
             the
             Apostles
             preach'd
             the
             Gospel
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             they
             did
             it
             not
             
               with
               Excellency
               of
               Speech
               ,
               nor
               with
               enticing
               Words
               of
               Mans
               Wisdom
               ;
               but
               in
               the
               demonstration
               of
               Spirit
               and
               of
               Power
               .
            
             They
             gave
             such
             convincing
             Proofs
             of
             their
             
               Divine
               Mission
            
             ,
             as
             forced
             all
             indifferent
             Persons
             to
             acknowledg
             their
             Authority
             :
             And
             they
             thought
             it
             after
             that
             ,
             too
             mean
             a
             thing
             to
             endeavour
             to
             catch
             Mens
             Ears
             ,
             when
             without
             any
             such
             Arts
             they
             had
             before
             captivated
             their
             Reason
             ,
             and
             forced
             them
             to
             confess
             the
             Truth
             of
             what
             they
             deliver'd
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             AND
             the
             same
             was
             the
             Method
             of
             those
             
               Holy
               Fathers
            
             who
             succeeded
             them
             .
             They
             knew
             the
             Excellency
             of
             their
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             the
             mighty
             Influence
             which
             the
             Revelations
             it
             made
             of
             the
             
               Future
               
               State
            
             ,
             would
             be
             sure
             to
             have
             upon
             the
             Minds
             of
             all
             considering
             Men
             :
             And
             therefore
             they
             contented
             themselves
             to
             lay
             these
             things
             before
             them
             in
             a
             plain
             and
             simple
             manner
             ;
             and
             with
             such
             an
             affected
             Sincerity
             ,
             as
             is
             beyond
             all
             the
             highest
             Rhetorick
             in
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             LET
             not
             then
             the
             Reader
             be
             surprised
             ,
             if
             in
             the
             following
             Discourses
             he
             meets
             with
             none
             of
             those
             Ornaments
             ,
             that
             are
             wont
             to
             recommend
             the
             Writings
             of
             Others
             to
             his
             perusal
             .
             But
             rather
             let
             him
             consider
             ,
             that
             he
             has
             here
             to
             do
             with
             Men
             who
             were
             above
             such
             a
             Care.
             Their
             business
             was
             to
             instruct
             not
             to
             please
             ;
             to
             speak
             to
             Mens
             Hearts
             and
             Consciences
             ,
             not
             to
             their
             Fancies
             :
             And
             they
             knew
             that
             this
             is
             evermore
             best
             done
             by
             a
             plain
             and
             unaffected
             Discourse
             ;
             by
             solid
             Rules
             and
             substantial
             Motives
             ,
             not
             by
             
               vain
               Words
            
             ;
             which
             if
             they
             satisfie
             a
             Man
             at
             the
             present
             ,
             yet
             seldom
             leave
             any
             
               lasting
               Impression
            
             behind
             them
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             BUT
             of
             the
             Authors
             of
             the
             following
             Treatises
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Discourses
             themselves
             I
             have
             said
             enough
             ,
             perhaps
             too
             much
             :
             Tho'
             yet
             I
             think
             no
             more
             than
             what
             was
             necessary
             to
             prepare
             the
             
               English
               Reader
            
             ,
             for
             whom
             I
             am
             now
             chiefly
             concern'd
             ,
             to
             a
             useful
             perusal
             of
             them
             .
             As
             for
             the
             present
             Collection
             ,
             I
             shall
             only
             say
             thus
             much
             ;
             that
             it
             is
             the
             first
             of
             
             this
             kind
             that
             was
             ever
             set
             forth
             in
             our
             
               own
               Language
            
             ;
             nor
             were
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             following
             Pieces
             ,
             ever
             (
             that
             I
             know
             of
             )
             before
             translated
             into
             it
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             I
             CONFESS
             ,
             when
             I
             consider
             the
             great
             Usefulness
             of
             such
             a
             Work
             ,
             and
             the
             high
             Esteem
             ,
             which
             not
             only
             the
             
               Ancient
               Fathers
            
             ,
             but
             the
             most
             Learned
             of
             all
             Ages
             have
             had
             of
             the
             Treatises
             here
             collected
             together
             ;
             I
             have
             sometimes
             wondered
             ,
             that
             among
             so
             many
             things
             as
             have
             of
             late
             been
             brought
             into
             the
             
               English
               Tongue
            
             ,
             none
             has
             yet
             hitherto
             undertaken
             such
             a
             Task
             as
             this
             .
             But
             when
             I
             came
             to
             the
             Tryal
             ,
             I
             soon
             found
             out
             what
             may
             perhaps
             have
             been
             one
             reason
             of
             it
             :
             Since
             ,
             could
             I
             have
             foreseen
             the
             Difficulty
             of
             the
             Work
             ,
             I
             much
             question
             whether
             I
             should
             ever
             have
             been
             persuaded
             to
             go
             about
             it
             .
             And
             this
             I
             say
             ,
             not
             to
             magnifie
             any
             thing
             that
             I
             have
             done
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             too
             much
             reason
             to
             fear
             will
             be
             far
             from
             deserving
             any
             great
             Commendation
             ;
             but
             to
             suggest
             an
             Apology
             for
             whatever
             Defects
             those
             of
             greater
             Leisure
             ,
             more
             Health
             ,
             and
             better
             Abilities
             ,
             shall
             chance
             to
             find
             in
             it
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             the
             Care
             I
             have
             taken
             to
             guess
             aright
             at
             the
             Intention
             of
             my
             Authors
             ,
             and
             to
             deliver
             what
             upon
             the
             best
             Examination
             I
             could
             make
             ,
             I
             then
             took
             to
             be
             their
             Meaning
             .
          
           
           
             7.
             
             I
             NEED
             not
             say
             any
             thing
             to
             convince
             those
             who
             are
             at
             all
             acquainted
             with
             these
             Matters
             ,
             and
             who
             are
             alone
             the
             competent
             Judges
             of
             the
             present
             Performance
             ,
             How
             hard
             oftentimes
             it
             is
             ,
             with
             the
             help
             of
             the
             best
             Copies
             ,
             to
             hit
             upon
             the
             true
             Meaning
             of
             an
             Author
             that
             lived
             so
             many
             Ages
             since
             ,
             as
             those
             I
             have
             here
             collected
             .
             And
             what
             great
             Defects
             in
             many
             places
             there
             are
             ,
             in
             the
             Copies
             I
             have
             here
             been
             forced
             to
             make
             use
             of
             ,
             is
             not
             unknown
             to
             them
             .
             Had
             I
             whilst
             I
             was
             about
             this
             Work
             ,
             been
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             where
             I
             could
             have
             had
             recourse
             to
             the
             Assistance
             of
             a
             very
             Learned
             Friend
             ;
             than
             whom
             none
             could
             have
             afforded
             me
             a
             better
             help
             in
             this
             particular
             ,
             or
             would
             more
             readily
             have
             done
             it
             ;
             I
             should
             have
             had
             much
             less
             reason
             to
             apprehend
             any
             Defects
             in
             it
             .
             But
             however
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             aware
             of
             any
             great
             Errors
             that
             I
             have
             committed
             ;
             and
             am
             in
             some
             hope
             that
             I
             have
             no
             where
             very
             much
             ,
             nor
             at
             all
             very
             dangerously
             ,
             mistaken
             the
             Meaning
             of
             those
             
               Holy
               Men
            
             ,
             whose
             Sense
             I
             have
             undertaken
             to
             represent
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             THIS
             I
             am
             sure
             of
             ,
             that
             my
             Design
             in
             this
             whole
             Undertaking
             ,
             was
             to
             minister
             the
             best
             I
             could
             to
             the
             Interests
             of
             Truth
             and
             Piety
             :
             And
             I
             thought
             my self
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             the
             rather
             obliged
             to
             do
             it
             from
             the
             Press
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             has
             pleased
             God
             
             in
             some
             measure
             to
             take
             me
             off
             ,
             from
             the
             Ability
             of
             doing
             it
             ,
             from
             the
             Pulpit
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             IF
             it
             shall
             be
             ask'd
             how
             I
             came
             to
             chuse
             the
             Drudgery
             of
             a
             Translator
             ,
             rather
             than
             the
             more
             ingenuous
             part
             of
             publishing
             somewhat
             of
             my
             own
             Composing
             ,
             it
             was
             in
             short
             this
             ;
             Because
             I
             hop'd
             that
             such
             Writings
             as
             these
             would
             find
             a
             more
             general
             and
             unprejudiced
             acceptance
             with
             all
             sorts
             of
             Men
             ,
             than
             any
             thing
             that
             could
             be
             written
             by
             any
             One
             now
             living
             :
             Who
             ,
             if
             esteem'd
             by
             some
             ,
             is
             yet
             in
             danger
             of
             being
             despis'd
             by
             more
             ;
             whose
             Prejudice
             to
             his
             Person
             will
             not
             suffer
             them
             to
             reap
             any
             Benefit
             ,
             by
             any
             thing
             ,
             tho'
             never
             so
             useful
             ,
             that
             can
             come
             from
             him
             ;
             Whilst
             such
             Tracts
             as
             these
             may
             possibly
             receive
             a
             general
             Respect
             from
             all
             sorts
             of
             Persons
             ;
             and
             meet
             not
             only
             with
             an
             Entertainment
             ,
             but
             an
             Esteem
             too
             from
             All.
             
          
           
             10.
             
             THESE
             were
             the
             Motives
             that
             first
             induced
             me
             to
             set
             about
             this
             Work
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             Reasonableness
             of
             which
             should
             I
             chance
             to
             be
             mistaken
             ,
             yet
             I
             cannot
             but
             persuade
             my self
             that
             the
             Honesty
             of
             my
             Intentions
             ,
             shall
             excuse
             me
             to
             all
             indifferent
             Persons
             .
             Let
             Others
             then
             ,
             to
             whom
             God
             has
             given
             better
             Opportunities
             ,
             and
             greater
             Abilities
             ,
             serve
             the
             Church
             in
             better
             and
             higher
             Performances
             .
             It
             shall
             suffice
             me
             in
             any
             way
             to
             minister
             to
             the
             
             Souls
             of
             Men.
             And
             if
             by
             this
             present
             Undertaking
             I
             shall
             but
             in
             any
             measure
             have
             contributed
             to
             the
             reviving
             a
             true
             Sense
             of
             Piety
             and
             Devotion
             among
             us
             ;
             but
             especially
             to
             the
             disposing
             of
             any
             number
             of
             Men
             to
             consider
             more
             seriously
             the
             fatal
             Consequences
             of
             our
             present
             Divisions
             ,
             and
             to
             labour
             what
             in
             them
             lies
             to
             the
             Composing
             of
             them
             ;
             I
             shall
             heartily
             bless
             God
             ,
             both
             that
             he
             first
             prompted
             me
             to
             undertake
             this
             troublesome
             Task
             ,
             and
             has
             since
             enabled
             me
             ,
             tho'
             amidst
             many
             Infirmities
             ,
             to
             go
             through
             with
             it
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
           
             
               
               
                 The
                 First
                 EPISTLE
                 OF
                 St.
                 CLEMENT
                 TO
                 THE
                 Corinthians
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
               
                 THE
                 CONTENTS
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Ch.
                     I
                     ,
                     II.
                  
                   HE
                   commends
                   them
                   for
                   their
                   excellent
                   Order
                   and
                   Piety
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   before
                   their
                   Schism
                   brake
                   out
                   .
                
                 
                   III.
                   How
                   their
                   Divisions
                   began
                   ?
                
                 
                   
                     IV
                     ,
                     V
                     ,
                     VI.
                     Envy
                  
                   and
                   Emulation
                   the
                   Original
                   of
                   all
                   Strife
                   and
                   
                     Disorder
                     .
                     Examples
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Mischiefs
                   they
                   have
                   occasion'd
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     VII
                     ,
                     VIII
                  
                   .
                   He
                   exhorts
                   them
                   to
                   look
                   up
                   to
                   the
                   Rules
                   of
                   their
                   Religion
                   ,
                   and
                   repent
                   of
                   their
                   Divisions
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   forgiven
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     IX
                     ,
                     X.
                  
                   To
                   encourage
                   them
                   whereunto
                   ,
                   he
                   sets
                   before
                   them
                   the
                   Examples
                   of
                   
                     Holy
                     Men
                  
                   ,
                   whose
                   Piety
                   is
                   recorded
                   in
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     XI
                     ,
                     XII
                  
                   .
                   And
                   particularly
                   such
                   as
                   have
                   been
                   eminent
                   for
                   their
                   Kindness
                   and
                   Charity
                   to
                   their
                   Neighbours
                   .
                
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   What
                   Rules
                   our
                   Religion
                   has
                   le●t
                   us
                   to
                   this
                   purpose
                   ?
                
                 
                   
                   
                     XIV
                     ,
                     XV.
                  
                   Which
                   he
                   applies
                   to
                   the
                   Case
                   of
                   the
                   Corinthians
                   ;
                   exhorting
                   them
                   to
                   put
                   an
                   End
                   to
                   their
                   Contentions
                   ,
                   so
                   contrary
                   to
                   their
                   Duty
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     XVI
                     ,
                     XVII
                     ,
                     XVIII
                  
                   .
                   In
                   order
                   to
                   this
                   ,
                   he
                   advises
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   humble
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   from
                   the
                   Examples
                   of
                   our
                   Saviour
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   
                     Holy
                     Men
                  
                   in
                   all
                   Ages
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     XIX
                     ,
                     XX.
                  
                   He
                   returns
                   to
                   the
                   business
                   of
                   their
                   Divisions
                   ;
                   which
                   he
                   by
                   more
                   Arguments
                   persuades
                   them
                   to
                   compose
                   .
                
                 
                   XXI
                   .
                   He
                   exhorts
                   them
                   to
                   Obedience
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   Consideration
                   of
                   the
                   Goodness
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   his
                   Presence
                   in
                   every
                   place
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     XXIII
                     ,
                     XXIV
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   Faith
                   :
                   And
                   particularly
                   what
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   believe
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   
                     Future
                     Resurrection
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     XXIV
                     ,
                     &c.
                  
                   to
                   XXVII
                   .
                   This
                   Article
                   at
                   large
                   proved
                   .
                
                 
                   XXVIII
                   .
                   He
                   again
                   exhorts
                   them
                   to
                   Obedience
                   :
                   That
                   it
                   is
                   impossible
                   to
                   escape
                   the
                   Vengeance
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   continue
                   in
                   Sin.
                   
                
                 
                   XXIX
                   .
                   This
                   farther
                   enforced
                   from
                   the
                   Consideration
                   of
                   their
                   Relation
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   his
                   Elect.
                   
                
                 
                   XXX
                   .
                   How
                   we
                   must
                   live
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   
                     please
                     God
                  
                   ?
                
                 
                   
                   XXXII
                   .
                   We
                   are
                   justified
                   by
                   Faith.
                   
                
                 
                   XXXIII
                   .
                   ●et
                   this
                   must
                   not
                   lessen
                   our
                   Care
                   to
                   
                     live
                     well
                  
                   ;
                   nor
                   our
                   Pleasure
                   in
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   XXXIV
                   .
                   This
                   enforc'd
                   from
                   the
                   Examples
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Angels
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   the
                   exceeding
                   greatness
                   of
                   that
                   Reward
                   which
                   God
                   has
                   prepared
                   for
                   us
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     XXXV
                     ,
                     XXXVI
                  
                   .
                   We
                   must
                   attain
                   unto
                   this
                   Reward
                   by
                   Faith
                   and
                   Obedience
                   .
                
                 
                   XXXVII
                   .
                   Which
                   we
                   must
                   carry
                   on
                   in
                   an
                   orderly
                   pursuing
                   of
                   the
                   Duties
                   of
                   our
                   several
                   Stations
                   ,
                   without
                   Envying
                   or
                   Contention
                   .
                
                 
                   XXXVIII
                   .
                   The
                   necessity
                   of
                   different
                   Orders
                   among
                   Men.
                   We
                   have
                   none
                   of
                   us
                   any
                   thing
                   but
                   what
                   we
                   received
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   Whom
                   therefore
                   we
                   ought
                   in
                   every
                   Condition
                   thankfully
                   to
                   obey
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     XXXIX
                     ,
                     &c.
                  
                   From
                   whence
                   he
                   exhorts
                   them
                   to
                   do
                   every
                   thing
                   orderly
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   only
                   way
                   to
                   
                     please
                     God.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   XLII
                   .
                   The
                   Orders
                   of
                   Ministers
                   in
                   
                   Christ's
                   Church
                   establish'd
                   by
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   
                   Christ's
                   Command
                   .
                
                 
                   XLIII
                   .
                   And
                   after
                   the
                   Example
                   of
                   Moses
                   .
                
                 
                   XLIV
                   .
                   Therefore
                   they
                   who
                   have
                   been
                   duly
                   placed
                   in
                   the
                   Ministry
                   
                   according
                   to
                   their
                   Order
                   ,
                   cannot
                   without
                   great
                   Sin
                   be
                   put
                   out
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     XLV
                     ,
                     &c.
                  
                   He
                   exhorts
                   them
                   to
                   Peace
                   from
                   Examples
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Holy
                     Scriptures
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   XLVII
                   .
                   Particularly
                   from
                   St.
                   
                   Paul's
                   Exhortation
                   to
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   XLIX
                   .
                   The
                   Value
                   which
                   God
                   puts
                   upon
                   Love
                   and
                   Unity
                   :
                   The
                   Effects
                   of
                   a
                   true
                   Charity
                   .
                
                 
                   L.
                   Which
                   is
                   the
                   Gift
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   must
                   be
                   obtain'd
                   by
                   Prayer
                   .
                
                 
                   LI.
                   He
                   exhorts
                   such
                   as
                   have
                   been
                   concern'd
                   in
                   these
                   Divisions
                   to
                   repent
                   ,
                   and
                   return
                   to
                   their
                   
                     Unity
                     ,
                     confessing
                  
                   their
                   Sin
                   to
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   LIII
                   .
                   Which
                   he
                   infers
                   from
                   the
                   Example
                   of
                   Moses
                   :
                
                 
                   LV.
                   Nay
                   of
                   many
                   among
                   the
                   Heathen
                   ;
                   and
                   of
                   Judith
                   ,
                   and
                   Esther
                   among
                   the
                   Jews
                   .
                
                 
                   LVI
                   .
                   The
                   benefit
                   of
                   mutual
                   Advice
                   and
                   Correction
                   .
                
                 
                   LVII
                   .
                   He
                   entreats
                   them
                   to
                   follow
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   here
                   given
                   to
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     LVIII
                     .
                     Recommends
                  
                   them
                   to
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   LIX
                   .
                   Desires
                   speedily
                   to
                   hear
                   that
                   this
                   Epistle
                   had
                   had
                   a
                   good
                   Effect
                   upon
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   LX.
                   And
                   so
                   concludes
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 THE
                 EPISTLE
                 OF
                 St.
                 CLEMENT
                 TO
                 THE
                 Corinthians
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   which
                   is
                   *
                   at
                   Rome
                   ,
                
                 
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   which
                   *
                   is
                   at
                   Corinth
                   ,
                   *
                   Elect
                   ,
                   Sanctified
                   ,
                   †
                   by
                   the
                   
                     Will
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   through
                   
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                  
                   our
                   
                     Lord
                     :
                     Grace
                  
                   be
                   to
                   you
                   ;
                   and
                   Peace
                   from
                   the
                   
                     Almighty
                     God
                  
                   by
                   
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                  
                   be
                   multiplied
                   .
                   *
                
              
               
                 THE
                 *
                 suddain
                 and
                 unexpected
                 Dangers
                 and
                 Calamities
                 that
                 have
                 fallen
                 upon
                 Us
                 ,
                 BELOVED
                 BRETHREN
                 ,
                 have
                 ,
                 we
                 fear
                 ,
                 made
                 us
                 
                 the
                 more
                 slow
                 in
                 our
                 Consideration
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 you
                 *
                 proposed
                 to
                 Us
                 :
                 †
                 As
                 also
                 of
                 that
                 Wicked
                 and
                 Detestable
                 Sedition
                 ,
                 so
                 1
                 unbecoming
                 the
                 Elect
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 a
                 few
                 heady
                 and
                 self-will'd
                 Men
                 have
                 fomented
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 Degree
                 ,
                 that
                 your
                 Venerable
                 and
                 Renowned
                 Name
                 ,
                 so
                 worthy
                 of
                 all
                 Men
                 to
                 be
                 beloved
                 ,
                 is
                 greatly
                 Blasphemed
                 thereby
                 .
                 For
                 who
                 that
                 has
                 2
                 ever
                 been
                 among
                 you
                 ,
                 has
                 not
                 experimented
                 †
                 the
                 firmness
                 of
                 your
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 Fruitfulness
                 in
                 all
                 Good
                 Works
                 ?
                 And
                 admired
                 the
                 Temper
                 and
                 Moderation
                 of
                 your
                 Religion
                 in
                 Christ
                 ?
                 And
                 publish'd
                 abroad
                 the
                 Magnificence
                 of
                 your
                 Hospitality
                 ?
                 And
                 thought
                 you
                 Happy
                 in
                 your
                 perfect
                 and
                 certain
                 knowledge
                 
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                
                 .
                 For
                 ye
                 did
                 all
                 things
                 without
                 respect
                 of
                 Persons
                 ;
                 and
                 walked
                 †
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 Being
                 subject
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 had
                 the
                 Rule
                 over
                 you
                 ;
                 and
                 giving
                 the
                 Honour
                 that
                 was
                 fitting
                 ,
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 the
                 3
                 Aged
                 among
                 you
                 .
                 The
                 young
                 Men
                 ye
                 commanded
                 to
                 think
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 were
                 Modest
                 and
                 Grave
                 .
                 The
                 Women
                 ye
                 exhorted
                 ,
                 to
                 do
                 all
                 things
                 
                 with
                 an
                 unblameable
                 ,
                 and
                 seemly
                 and
                 pure
                 Conscience
                 :
                 Loving
                 their
                 own
                 Husbands
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 fitting
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 keeping
                 themselves
                 within
                 the
                 4
                 Limits
                 of
                 a
                 due
                 Obedience
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 *
                 order
                 their
                 Houses
                 gravely
                 with
                 all
                 5
                 Discretion
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 YE
                 were
                 All
                 of
                 you
                 Humble
                 minded
                 ,
                 not
                 *
                 Boasting
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 :
                 Desiring
                 rather
                 to
                 be
                 Subject
                 than
                 to
                 Govern
                 ,
                 to
                 Give
                 than
                 to
                 Receive
                 ,
                 being
                 content
                 with
                 the
                 Portion
                 God
                 had
                 dispensed
                 to
                 you
                 :
                 And
                 hearkning
                 diligently
                 to
                 his
                 Word
                 ,
                 ye
                 *
                 received
                 it
                 into
                 your
                 Hearts
                 ,
                 having
                 his
                 ‖
                 Precepts
                 always
                 before
                 your
                 Eyes
                 .
                 Thus
                 a
                 firm
                 ,
                 and
                 6
                 blessed
                 and
                 6
                 profitable
                 Peace
                 was
                 given
                 unto
                 you
                 ;
                 and
                 an
                 unsatiable
                 desire
                 of
                 doing
                 Good
                 ;
                 and
                 a
                 plentiful
                 Effusion
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 was
                 upon
                 all
                 of
                 you
                 .
                 And
                 being
                 full
                 of
                 *
                 Good
                 Desires
                 ,
                 ye
                 did
                 with
                 a
                 7
                 great
                 readiness
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 a
                 Religious
                 Confidence
                 stretch
                 forth
                 your
                 hands
                 to
                 God
                 Almighty
                 ;
                 beseeching
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 merciful
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 if
                 in
                 any
                 thing
                 ye
                 had
                 unwillingly
                 sinn'd
                 against
                 Him.
                 Ye
                 contended
                 day
                 and
                 night
                 for
                 the
                 
                 whole
                 Brotherhood
                 ;
                 that
                 8
                 through
                 the
                 Mercy
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Good
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 his
                 Elect
                 might
                 be
                 saved
                 .
                 Ye
                 were
                 sincere
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 Offence
                 towards
                 each
                 other
                 ;
                 not
                 mindful
                 of
                 Injuries
                 :
                 All
                 Sedition
                 and
                 Schism
                 was
                 an
                 Abomination
                 unto
                 you
                 .
                 Ye
                 bewailed
                 every
                 one
                 his
                 Neighbours
                 Sins
                 ,
                 esteeming
                 their
                 Defects
                 your
                 Own.
                 Ye
                 9
                 were
                 kind
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 without
                 grudging
                 ;
                 being
                 ready
                 to
                 every
                 Good
                 Work.
                 And
                 being
                 thus
                 adorn'd
                 with
                 a
                 Conversation
                 altogether
                 Virtuous
                 and
                 Religious
                 ,
                 ye
                 did
                 All
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 fear
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 whose
                 
                   Commandments
                   were
                   written
                   upon
                   the
                   Tables
                   of
                   your
                   Hearts
                   .
                
                 
              
               
                 III.
                 ALL
                 Honour
                 and
                 Enlargement
                 was
                 given
                 unto
                 you
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 was
                 fulfill'd
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 written
                 ;
                 
                 
                   My
                   Beloved
                   did
                   Eat
                   and
                   Drink
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   Enlarged
                   and
                   waxed
                   Fat
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   Kicked
                   .
                
                 From
                 hence
                 came
                 Envy
                 ,
                 and
                 Strife
                 ,
                 and
                 Sedition
                 ;
                 Persecution
                 and
                 10
                 Disorder
                 ,
                 War
                 and
                 Captivity
                 .
                 So
                 they
                 who
                 were
                 of
                 no
                 Renown
                 ,
                 lifted
                 up
                 themselves
                 against
                 the
                 Honourable
                 ;
                 Those
                 of
                 no
                 Reputation
                 ,
                 against
                 those
                 
                 that
                 were
                 in
                 Respect
                 ;
                 The
                 Foolish
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 Wise
                 ;
                 The
                 young
                 Men
                 against
                 the
                 Aged
                 .
                 Therefore
                 Righteousness
                 and
                 Peace
                 are
                 departed
                 from
                 you
                 ,
                 because
                 Every
                 one
                 hath
                 forsaken
                 the
                 Fear
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 and
                 is
                 grown
                 blind
                 in
                 His
                 Faith
                 ;
                 nor
                 walketh
                 by
                 the
                 Rule
                 of
                 Gods
                 Commandments
                 ,
                 nor
                 liveth
                 as
                 is
                 fitting
                 in
                 Christ
                 :
                 But
                 every
                 one
                 11
                 follows
                 his
                 own
                 wicked
                 Lusts
                 ,
                 Having
                 taken
                 up
                 an
                 Ungodly
                 and
                 Unjust
                 Envy
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 Death
                 first
                 entred
                 into
                 the
                 World.
                 
              
               
                 IV.
                 FOR
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 ;
                 
                   And
                   in
                   process
                   of
                   time
                   it
                   came
                   to
                   pass
                   ,
                
                 
                 that
                 Cain
                 
                   brought
                   of
                   the
                   fruit
                   of
                   the
                   ground
                   an
                   Offering
                   unto
                   the
                
                 LORD
                 .
                 And
                 Abel
                 
                   He
                   also
                   brought
                   of
                   the
                   Firstlings
                   of
                   his
                   Flock
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   fat
                   thereof
                   :
                   And
                   the
                
                 LORD
                 
                   had
                   respect
                   unto
                
                 Abel
                 
                   and
                   to
                   his
                   Offering
                   .
                   But
                   unto
                
                 Cain
                 
                   and
                   unto
                   his
                   Offering
                   he
                   had
                   not
                   respect
                   .
                   And
                
                 Cain
                 
                   was
                   very
                   Wroth
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Countenance
                   fell
                   .
                   And
                   the
                
                 LORD
                 
                   said
                   unto
                
                 Cain
                 ,
                 
                   Why
                   art
                   thou
                   Wroth
                   ?
                   And
                   why
                   is
                   thy
                   Countenance
                   fallen
                   ?
                
                 *
                 
                   If
                   thou
                   shalt
                   offer
                   aright
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   divide
                   aright
                   ,
                   hast
                   thou
                   not
                   sinned
                   ?
                   Hold
                   thy
                   peace
                   :
                   Vnto
                   Thee
                   
                   shall
                   be
                   his
                   desire
                   ,
                   and
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   rule
                   over
                   Him.
                   And
                
                 Cain
                 
                   said
                   unto
                
                 Abel
                 
                   his
                   Brother
                   ,
                   let
                   us
                   go
                   down
                   into
                   the
                   Field
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   came
                   to
                   pass
                   as
                   they
                   were
                   in
                   the
                   Field
                   ,
                   that
                
                 Cain
                 
                   rose
                   up
                   against
                
                 Abel
                 
                   his
                   Brother
                   ,
                   and
                   slew
                   him
                   .
                
                 Ye
                 see
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 how
                 Envy
                 and
                 Emulation
                 wrought
                 *
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 a
                 Brother
                 .
                 For
                 12
                 this
                 our
                 Father
                 Jacob
                 fled
                 from
                 the
                 Face
                 of
                 his
                 Brother
                 Esau.
                 It
                 was
                 this
                 that
                 caused
                 Joseph
                 to
                 be
                 persecuted
                 even
                 unto
                 Death
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 Bondage
                 .
                 
                 It
                 was
                 12
                 this
                 that
                 forced
                 Moses
                 to
                 flee
                 from
                 the
                 Face
                 of
                 Pharaoh
                 King
                 of
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 heard
                 his
                 own
                 Country-man
                 ask
                 him
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Who
                   made
                   Thee
                   a
                   Prince
                   and
                   a
                   Judge
                   over
                   us
                   ?
                   Wilt
                   thou
                   kill
                   me
                   as
                   thou
                   didst
                   the
                   Egyptian
                   yesterday
                   ?
                
                 For
                 12
                 this
                 Aaron
                 and
                 Miriam
                 were
                 13
                 shut
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Camp
                 ,
                 
                   from
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   Congregation
                   seven
                   days
                   .
                
                 Emulation
                 14
                 sent
                 Dathan
                 and
                 Abiram
                 quick
                 into
                 *
                 the
                 Grave
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 raised
                 up
                 a
                 Sedition
                 against
                 Moses
                 the
                 Servant
                 of
                 God.
                 For
                 12
                 this
                 David
                 15
                 was
                 not
                 only
                 hated
                 of
                 Strangers
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 persecuted
                 even
                 by
                 Saul
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Israel
                 .
              
               
               
                 V.
                 BUT
                 16
                 not
                 to
                 insist
                 upon
                 antient
                 Examples
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 come
                 to
                 those
                 17
                 Worthies
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 nearest
                 to
                 us
                 ;
                 and
                 take
                 the
                 brave
                 Examples
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 Age.
                 Through
                 Zeal
                 and
                 Envy
                 ,
                 18
                 the
                 most
                 Faithful
                 ,
                 and
                 Righteous
                 Pillars
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 have
                 been
                 persecuted
                 even
                 to
                 
                   the
                   most
                
                 bitter
                 Deaths
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 set
                 before
                 our
                 Eyes
                 the
                 19
                 Holy
                 Apostles
                 :
                 Peter
                 by
                 unjust
                 Envy
                 underwent
                 not
                 One
                 or
                 Two
                 ,
                 but
                 many
                 20
                 Sufferings
                 ;
                 21
                 till
                 at
                 last
                 being
                 Martyr'd
                 ,
                 he
                 went
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 Glory
                 that
                 was
                 due
                 unto
                 Him.
                 22
                 For
                 the
                 same
                 cause
                 ,
                 did
                 
                   Paul
                   in
                   like
                   manner
                
                 receive
                 the
                 Reward
                 of
                 his
                 Patience
                 :
                 Seven
                 times
                 23
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 Bonds
                 ;
                 He
                 was
                 Whipp'd
                 ,
                 was
                 Stoned
                 ;
                 He
                 preach'd
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 East
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 West
                 ;
                 24
                 leaving
                 behind
                 Him
                 the
                 Glorious
                 Report
                 of
                 his
                 Faith
                 :
                 And
                 so
                 having
                 taught
                 the
                 whole
                 World
                 Righteousness
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   for
                   that
                   end
                
                 travell'd
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 utmost
                 Bounds
                 of
                 the
                 West
                 ;
                 He
                 at
                 last
                 suffer'd
                 Martyrdom
                 25
                 by
                 the
                 Command
                 of
                 the
                 Governours
                 ,
                 and
                 departed
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 went
                 unto
                 his
                 Holy
                 
                 place
                 ;
                 being
                 become
                 a
                 most
                 eminent
                 Pattern
                 of
                 Patience
                 
                   unto
                   All
                   Ages
                
                 .
              
               
                 VI.
                 TO
                 these
                 26
                 Holy
                 Apostles
                 we
                 may
                 add
                 ,
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 who
                 having
                 through
                 Envy
                 undergone
                 
                   in
                   like
                   manner
                
                 many
                 Pains
                 and
                 Torments
                 ,
                 have
                 27
                 left
                 a
                 Glorious
                 Example
                 to
                 us
                 .
                 For
                 28
                 this
                 
                   not
                   only
                   Men
                   but
                   even
                   Women
                
                 have
                 been
                 Persecuted
                 :
                 *
                 And
                 having
                 suffer'd
                 very
                 grievous
                 and
                 29
                 cruel
                 Punishments
                 ,
                 have
                 finish'd
                 the
                 Course
                 of
                 their
                 Faith
                 with
                 Firmness
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 weak
                 in
                 Body
                 ,
                 yet
                 received
                 a
                 Glorious
                 Reward
                 .
                 *
                 This
                 has
                 alienated
                 the
                 Minds
                 even
                 of
                 Women
                 from
                 their
                 Husbands
                 ;
                 and
                 changed
                 what
                 was
                 once
                 said
                 by
                 our
                 Father
                 Adam
                 ;
                 
                 
                   This
                   is
                   now
                   Bone
                   of
                   my
                   Bone
                   ,
                   and
                   Flesh
                   of
                   my
                   Flesh.
                
                 In
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 Envy
                 and
                 Strife
                 ,
                 have
                 overturn'd
                 
                 whole
                 Cities
                 ,
                 and
                 rooted
                 out
                 Great
                 Nations
                 
                   from
                   off
                   the
                   Earth
                
                 .
              
               
                 VII
                 .
                 THESE
                 Things
                 ,
                 Beloved
                 ,
                 we
                 31
                 write
                 unto
                 you
                 not
                 only
                 *
                 for
                 your
                 Instruction
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 for
                 our
                 own
                 Remembrance
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 are
                 all
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 ‖
                 Field
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Combat
                 
                 is
                 32
                 prepared
                 for
                 us
                 all
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 let
                 Us
                 lay
                 aside
                 all
                 Vain
                 and
                 Empty
                 Cares
                 ;
                 and
                 let
                 us
                 come
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 Glorious
                 and
                 Venerable
                 Rule
                 of
                 our
                 Holy
                 Calling
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 consider
                 what
                 is
                 Good
                 ,
                 and
                 Acceptable
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 Well-pleasing
                 in
                 the
                 Sight
                 of
                 Him
                 that
                 made
                 Us.
                 Let
                 us
                 look
                 stedfastly
                 to
                 the
                 Bloud
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 see
                 how
                 Precious
                 his
                 Bloud
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 Which
                 being
                 shed
                 for
                 our
                 Salvation
                 ,
                 *
                 has
                 obtain'd
                 the
                 Grace
                 of
                 Repentance
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 World.
                 Let
                 us
                 33
                 search
                 into
                 the
                 Ages
                 
                   that
                   have
                   gone
                   before
                   us
                
                 ;
                 and
                 let
                 us
                 learn
                 that
                 our
                 Lord
                 has
                 34
                 in
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 still
                 given
                 place
                 for
                 Repentance
                 to
                 all
                 such
                 as
                 would
                 *
                 turn
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 Noah
                 preach'd
                 Repentance
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 many
                 as
                 hearkened
                 to
                 him
                 were
                 Saved
                 .
                 Jonah
                 denounced
                 Destruction
                 against
                 the
                 Ninivites
                 :
                 Howbeit
                 they
                 repenting
                 of
                 their
                 Sins
                 ,
                 appeased
                 God
                 by
                 their
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 and
                 *
                 were
                 saved
                 ,
                 tho'
                 
                   they
                   were
                
                 Strangers
                 
                   to
                   the
                   Covenant
                
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 VIII
                 .
                 HENCE
                 
                   we
                   find
                   how
                
                 All
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Grace
                 of
                 God
                 
                 have
                 spoken
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Repentance
                 .
                 And
                 even
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 All
                 has
                 himself
                 35
                 declared
                 with
                 an
                 Oath
                 concerning
                 it
                 ;
                 
                   As
                   I
                   live
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                
                 LORD
                 ,
                 
                 
                   I
                   desire
                   not
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   a
                   Sinner
                   ,
                
                 36
                 
                   but
                   that
                   He
                   should
                   repent
                
                 .
                 Adding
                 this
                 37
                 farther
                 Assurance
                 ;
                 38
                 
                   Turn
                   from
                   your
                   Iniquity
                   O
                   House
                   of
                
                 Israel
                 .
                 
                   Say
                   unto
                   the
                   Children
                   of
                   my
                   People
                   ,
                   Tho'
                   your
                   sins
                   should
                   reach
                   from
                   Earth
                   to
                   Heaven
                   ;
                   and
                   tho'
                   they
                   should
                   be
                   redder
                   than
                   Scarlet
                   ,
                   and
                   blacker
                   than
                   Sackcloth
                   :
                   Yet
                   if
                   ye
                   shall
                   turn
                   to
                   me
                   with
                   all
                   your
                   Heart
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   call
                   me
                   Father
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   I
                   will
                   hearken
                   to
                   you
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   a
                   Holy
                   People
                   .
                
                 And
                 in
                 another
                 place
                 He
                 saith
                 on
                 this
                 wise
                 :
                 
                 
                   Wash
                   ye
                   ,
                   make
                   you
                   clean
                   ;
                   put
                   away
                   the
                   Evil
                   of
                   your
                   doings
                   from
                   before
                   mine
                   Eyes
                   ;
                   Cease
                   to
                   do
                   Evil
                   ,
                   Learn
                   to
                   do
                   well
                   ;
                   Seek
                   Judgment
                   ;
                   relieve
                   the
                   Oppressed
                   ,
                   judge
                   the
                   Fatherless
                   ,
                   plead
                   for
                   the
                   Widow
                   .
                   Come
                   now
                   and
                   let
                   us
                   reason
                   together
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                
                 LORD
                 :
                 
                   Tho'
                   your
                   sins
                   be
                   as
                   Scarlet
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   as
                   white
                   as
                   Snow
                   ;
                   tho'
                   they
                   be
                   red
                   as
                   Crimson
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   as
                   Wooll
                   .
                   If
                   ye
                   be
                   willing
                   and
                   Obedient
                   ye
                   shall
                   eat
                   the
                   Good
                   of
                   the
                   Land
                   :
                   But
                   if
                   ye
                   refuse
                   and
                   rebell
                   ye
                   shall
                   be
                   devoured
                   with
                   the
                   
                   Sword
                   ;
                   for
                   the
                   mouth
                   of
                   the
                
                 LORD
                 
                   hath
                   spoken
                   it
                   .
                   These
                   things
                
                 has
                 God
                 establish'd
                 by
                 his
                 Almighty
                 Will
                 ,
                 desiring
                 that
                 all
                 his
                 Beloved
                 should
                 come
                 to
                 Repentance
                 .
              
               
                 IX
                 .
                 WHEREFORE
                 let
                 us
                 obey
                 his
                 Excellent
                 and
                 Glorious
                 Will
                 ;
                 and
                 39
                 imploring
                 his
                 Mercy
                 and
                 Goodness
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 fall
                 down
                 
                   upon
                   Our
                   faces
                
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 *
                 Cast
                 our selves
                 upon
                 his
                 Mercy
                 :
                 Laying
                 aside
                 all
                 ‖
                 Vanity
                 ,
                 and
                 Contention
                 ,
                 and
                 Envy
                 which
                 leads
                 unto
                 Death
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 look
                 up
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 
                   the
                   most
                
                 perfectly
                 ministred
                 to
                 his
                 Excellent
                 Glory
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 take
                 
                   Enoch
                   for
                   our
                   Example
                
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 found
                 Righteous
                 in
                 Obedience
                 ,
                 was
                 translated
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 his
                 Death
                 was
                 not
                 40
                 known
                 .
                 Noah
                 41
                 being
                 proved
                 to
                 be
                 Faithful
                 ,
                 did
                 by
                 his
                 Ministry
                 preach
                 Regeneration
                 to
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 the
                 LORD
                 saved
                 by
                 Him
                 all
                 the
                 Living
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 that
                 went
                 42
                 with
                 one
                 Accord
                 together
                 into
                 the
                 Ark.
                 
              
               
                 X.
                 SO
                 also
                 Abraham
                 who
                 was
                 called
                 Gods
                 Friend
                 ,
                 
                 
                 was
                 
                   in
                   like
                
                 manner
                 found
                 
                 Faithful
                 ;
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 he
                 obeyed
                 the
                 43
                 Commands
                 of
                 God.
                 By
                 Obedience
                 44
                 he
                 went
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Country
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 his
                 own
                 Kindred
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 his
                 Fathers
                 House
                 ;
                 that
                 so
                 forsaking
                 a
                 small
                 Country
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 weak
                 Affinity
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 little
                 House
                 ,
                 he
                 might
                 inherit
                 the
                 Promises
                 of
                 God.
                 For
                 
                   thus
                   God
                
                 said
                 unto
                 Him
                 :
                 
                 
                   Get
                   Thee
                   out
                   of
                   thy
                   Country
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   thy
                   Kindred
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   thy
                   Fathers
                   House
                   ,
                   unto
                   a
                   Land
                   that
                   I
                   will
                   shew
                   thee
                   .
                   And
                   I
                   will
                   make
                   thee
                   a
                   Great
                   Nation
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   bless
                   Thee
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   thy
                   Name
                   Great
                   ,
                   and
                   thou
                   shalt
                   be
                   blessed
                   .
                   And
                   I
                   will
                   bless
                   them
                   that
                   bless
                   Thee
                   ,
                   and
                   Curse
                   them
                   that
                   Curse
                   Thee
                   ;
                   And
                   in
                   Thee
                   shall
                   all
                   Families
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   be
                   Blessed
                   .
                
                 And
                 again
                 when
                 he
                 separated
                 Himself
                 from
                 Lot
                 ,
                 
                 God
                 said
                 unto
                 him
                 :
                 
                   Lift
                   up
                   now
                   thine
                   Eyes
                   ,
                   and
                   look
                   from
                   the
                   place
                   where
                   thou
                   art
                   ,
                   Northward
                   and
                   Southward
                   ,
                   and
                   Eastward
                   and
                
                 *
                 
                   Westward
                   :
                   For
                   all
                   the
                   Land
                   which
                   Thou
                   seest
                   to
                   thee
                   will
                   I
                   give
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   thy
                   Seed
                   for
                   ever
                   .
                   And
                   I
                   will
                   make
                   thy
                   Seed
                   as
                   the
                   dust
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   if
                   a
                   Man
                   can
                   number
                   the
                   Dust
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   then
                   shall
                   thy
                   Seed
                   also
                   be
                   numbred
                   .
                
                 
                 And
                 again
                 He
                 saith
                 ;
                 
                 
                   And
                   God
                   brought
                   forth
                
                 Abraham
                 
                   and
                   said
                   unto
                   Him
                   ,
                   look
                   now
                   towards
                   Heaven
                   and
                   tell
                   the
                   Stars
                   ;
                   if
                   thou
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   number
                   them
                   :
                   So
                   shall
                   thy
                   Seed
                   be
                   .
                   And
                
                 Abraham
                 
                   believed
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   was
                   counted
                   to
                   Him
                   for
                   Righteousness
                   .
                
                 Through
                 Faith
                 and
                 Hospitality
                 ,
                 *
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 Son
                 given
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 Old
                 Age
                 ;
                 and
                 through
                 Obedience
                 he
                 offer'd
                 him
                 up
                 in
                 Sacrifice
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 upon
                 One
                 of
                 the
                 Mountains
                 which
                 God
                 shew'd
                 unto
                 Him.
                 
              
               
                 XI
                 .
                 BY
                 Hospitality
                 and
                 Godliness
                 was
                 Lot
                 saved
                 out
                 of
                 Sodom
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 all
                 the
                 Country
                 round
                 about
                 was
                 *
                 destroy'd
                 by
                 Fire
                 and
                 Brimstone
                 .
                 The
                 LORD
                 thereby
                 making
                 it
                 manifest
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 forsake
                 Those
                 that
                 trust
                 in
                 Him
                 ;
                 but
                 45
                 will
                 bring
                 the
                 Disobedient
                 to
                 Punishment
                 and
                 Correction
                 .
                 For
                 his
                 Wife
                 who
                 went
                 out
                 with
                 Him
                 ,
                 being
                 of
                 a
                 different
                 Mind
                 ,
                 and
                 *
                 not
                 continuing
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Obedience
                 ,
                 was
                 for
                 that
                 very
                 reason
                 set
                 forth
                 for
                 an
                 46
                 Example
                 ,
                 being
                 turn'd
                 into
                 a
                 Pillar
                 of
                 Salt
                 unto
                 this
                 day
                 .
                 That
                 so
                 all
                 Men
                 may
                 know
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 double
                 minded
                 ,
                 and
                 distrustful
                 of
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 are
                 47
                 prepared
                 for
                 Condemnation
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 sign
                 to
                 all
                 succeeding
                 Ages
                 .
              
               
                 
                 XII
                 .
                 BY
                 Faith
                 and
                 Hospitality
                 was
                 Rahab
                 the
                 Harlot
                 Saved
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 the
                 Spies
                 were
                 sent
                 by
                 Joshua
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Nun
                 to
                 search
                 out
                 Jericho
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Jericho
                 knew
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 come
                 to
                 spy
                 out
                 his
                 Country
                 ;
                 He
                 48
                 order'd
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 .
                 49
                 Rahab
                 therefore
                 ,
                 being
                 Hospitable
                 ,
                 received
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 hid
                 them
                 under
                 the
                 Stalks
                 of
                 Flax
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 Top
                 of
                 her
                 House
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 the
                 50
                 Messengers
                 that
                 were
                 sent
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 came
                 unto
                 Her
                 ,
                 and
                 asked
                 Her
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   There
                   came
                   Men
                   unto
                   Thee
                   to
                   Spy
                   out
                   the
                   Land
                   ,
                   bring
                   them
                   forth
                   ,
                   for
                   so
                   hath
                   the
                   King
                   Commanded
                   :
                
                 She
                 answered
                 ,
                 
                 
                   The
                   two
                   Men
                   whom
                   ye
                   seek
                   came
                   unto
                   Me
                   but
                   presently
                   they
                   departed
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   gone
                
                 :
                 Shewing
                 them
                 withall
                 a
                 Contrary
                 way
                 .
                 Then
                 she
                 said
                 to
                 the
                 51
                 Spies
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   know
                   that
                   the
                
                 LORD
                 
                   your
                   God
                   has
                
                 52
                 
                   given
                   this
                   City
                   into
                   
                   your
                   hands
                   ;
                   for
                   the
                   fear
                   of
                   you
                   is
                   fallen
                   upon
                   All
                   that
                   dwell
                   therein
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   When
                   therefore
                   ye
                   shall
                   have
                   taken
                   it
                   ,
                   ye
                   shall
                   save
                   Me
                   and
                   my
                   Fathers
                   House
                   .
                
                 And
                 they
                 answered
                 her
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   shall
                   be
                   as
                   Thou
                   hast
                   spoken
                   unto
                   Vs.
                
                 
                 
                   Therefore
                   when
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   know
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   near
                   ,
                   thou
                   shalt
                   Gather
                   all
                   thy
                   Family
                   together
                   upon
                   the
                   House
                   top
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   saved
                   :
                   But
                   all
                   that
                   shall
                   be
                   found
                   without
                   thy
                   House
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   destroyed
                   .
                
                 And
                 they
                 gave
                 her
                 moreover
                 a
                 Sign
                 ;
                 that
                 she
                 should
                 Hang
                 out
                 of
                 her
                 House
                 a
                 Scarlet
                 Rope
                 :
                 Shewing
                 thereby
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 Redemption
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 Believe
                 and
                 Hope
                 in
                 God.
                 Ye
                 see
                 ,
                 Beloved
                 ,
                 How
                 there
                 was
                 not
                 only
                 Faith
                 ,
                 but
                 Prophesie
                 too
                 in
                 this
                 Woman
                 .
              
               
                 XIII
                 .
                 LET
                 us
                 therefore
                 Humble
                 our selves
                 ,
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 laying
                 aside
                 all
                 Pride
                 ,
                 and
                 Boasting
                 ,
                 and
                 Foolishness
                 ,
                 and
                 Anger
                 :
                 And
                 let
                 us
                 do
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 ,
                 for
                 thus
                 saith
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 
                   Let
                   not
                   the
                   Wise
                   Man
                   Glory
                   in
                   his
                   Wisdom
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   nor
                   the
                   Strong
                   Man
                   in
                   his
                   Strength
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   Rich
                   Man
                   in
                   his
                   Riches
                   ;
                   But
                   let
                   him
                   that
                   Glorieth
                   ,
                   
                   Glory
                   in
                   the
                
                 LORD
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   seek
                   Him
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   do
                   Judgment
                   and
                   Justice
                   .
                
                 Above
                 All
                 ,
                 remembring
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 spake
                 *
                 concerning
                 Equity
                 and
                 Long-suffering
                 ,
                 ‖
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Be
                   ye
                   Merciful
                   ,
                   and
                   ye
                   shall
                   obtain
                   Mercy
                   ;
                   Forgive
                   and
                   ye
                   shall
                   be
                   Forgiven
                   ;
                   As
                   ye
                   do
                   so
                   shall
                   it
                   be
                   done
                   unto
                   you
                   ;
                   As
                   ye
                   give
                   so
                   shall
                   it
                   be
                   given
                   unto
                   you
                   ;
                   As
                   ye
                   judge
                   so
                   shall
                   ye
                   be
                   judged
                   ;
                   As
                   ye
                   are
                   kind
                   to
                   Others
                   ,
                   so
                   shall
                   God
                   be
                   kind
                   to
                   you
                   ;
                   With
                   what
                   Measure
                   ye
                   Meet
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   same
                   shall
                   it
                   be
                   measured
                   to
                   you
                   Again
                   .
                
                 By
                 this
                 Command
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 these
                 Rules
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 establish
                 our selves
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 we
                 may
                 always
                 walk
                 obediently
                 to
                 his
                 Holy
                 Words
                 ;
                 being
                 humble
                 minded
                 :
                 For
                 so
                 says
                 *
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 
                   Vpon
                   Whom
                   shall
                   I
                   look
                   ,
                   even
                   upon
                   him
                   that
                   is
                   poor
                   and
                   of
                   a
                   Contrite
                   Spirit
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   that
                   trembles
                   at
                   my
                   Word
                   .
                
              
               
                 XIV
                 .
                 IT
                 is
                 therefore
                 Just
                 and
                 *
                 Righteous
                 ,
                 Men
                 and
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 become
                 Obedient
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 follow
                 such
                 as
                 *
                 through
                 Pride
                 and
                 Disorder
                 ,
                 have
                 made
                 themselves
                 the
                 Ring-leaders
                 of
                 
                 a
                 detestable
                 Emulation
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 an
                 Ordinary
                 Harm
                 that
                 
                   we
                   shall
                   do
                   our selves
                
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 Danger
                 that
                 we
                 shall
                 run
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 shall
                 rashly
                 give
                 up
                 our selves
                 to
                 the
                 Wills
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 who
                 *
                 promote
                 Strife
                 and
                 Seditions
                 ,
                 to
                 turn
                 us
                 aside
                 from
                 what
                 is
                 fitting
                 .
                 But
                 let
                 us
                 be
                 kind
                 to
                 One
                 Another
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Compassion
                 ,
                 and
                 Sweetness
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 made
                 us
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 ,
                 
                 
                   The
                   Merciful
                   shall
                   inherit
                   the
                   Earth
                   ;
                   and
                   they
                   that
                   are
                   without
                   Evil
                   shall
                   be
                   left
                   upon
                   it
                   :
                
                 
                 
                   But
                   the
                   Transgressors
                   shall
                   perish
                   from
                   off
                   the
                   face
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 And
                 again
                 He
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   have
                   seen
                   the
                   Wicked
                   in
                   great
                   Power
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   spreading
                   himself
                   like
                   the
                   Cedars
                   of
                
                 Libanus
                 .
                 
                   I
                   passed
                   by
                   ,
                   and
                   Lo
                   he
                   was
                   not
                   ;
                   I
                   sought
                   his
                   place
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   found
                   .
                   Keep
                   Innocency
                   ,
                   and
                   do
                   the
                   thing
                   that
                   is
                   right
                   ,
                   for
                   there
                   shall
                   be
                   a
                   Remnant
                   to
                   the
                   Peaceable
                   Man.
                   
                
              
               
                 XV.
                 LET
                 us
                 therefore
                 hold
                 fast
                 to
                 Those
                 who
                 *
                 religiously
                 follow
                 Peace
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 ‖
                 only
                 pretend
                 to
                 desire
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 He
                 saith
                 in
                 a
                 
                 certain
                 place
                 ,
                 
                 
                   This
                   People
                   honoureth
                   me
                   with
                   their
                   lips
                   ,
                   but
                   their
                   heart
                   is
                   far
                   from
                   me
                   .
                
                 
                 And
                 again
                 ,
                 They
                 *
                 
                   Bless
                   with
                   their
                   Mouth
                   ,
                   but
                
                 †
                 
                   Curse
                   in
                   their
                   Heart
                
                 .
                 And
                 again
                 He
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   loved
                   him
                   with
                   their
                   Mouth
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   with
                   their
                   Tongue
                   they
                   lied
                   to
                   Him.
                   For
                   their
                   heart
                   was
                   not
                   right
                   with
                   Him
                   ,
                   neither
                   were
                   they
                   faithful
                   in
                   his
                   Covenant
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   shall
                   cut
                   off
                   all
                   flattering
                   lips
                   ,
                   And
                   the
                   tongue
                   that
                   speaketh
                   proud
                   things
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   Who
                   have
                   said
                   ,
                   with
                   our
                   tongue
                   will
                   we
                   prevail
                   ,
                   Our
                   lips
                   are
                   our
                   own
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                
                 LORD
                 
                   over
                   us
                   ?
                   For
                   the
                   Oppression
                   of
                   the
                   Poor
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   Sighing
                   of
                   the
                   Needy
                   ,
                   now
                   will
                   I
                   arise
                   saith
                   the
                
                 LORD
                 ;
                 
                   I
                   will
                   set
                   him
                   in
                   safety
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   deal
                   confidently
                   with
                   him
                   .
                
              
               
                 XVI
                 .
                 FOR
                 Christ
                 is
                 theirs
                 who
                 are
                 Humble
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 who
                 exalt
                 themselves
                 over
                 his
                 Flock
                 .
                 The
                 Scepter
                 of
                 the
                 Majesty
                 of
                 God
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 came
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 *
                 shew
                 of
                 Pride
                 ,
                 and
                 Arrogance
                 ,
                 tho'
                 he
                 could
                 have
                 done
                 so
                 ;
                 But
                 with
                 Humility
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 had
                 before
                 spoken
                 concerning
                 him
                 .
                 For
                 thus
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 LORD
                 ,
                 
                   who
                   hath
                   
                   believed
                   our
                   Report
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   whom
                   is
                   the
                   Arm
                   of
                   the
                
                 LORD
                 
                   revealed
                   ?
                   For
                   He
                   shall
                   grow
                   up
                   before
                   him
                   as
                   a
                   tender
                   Plant
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   a
                   root
                   out
                   of
                   a
                   dry
                   Ground
                   .
                   He
                   hath
                   no
                   Form
                   nor
                   Comeliness
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   we
                   shall
                   see
                   Him
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   Beauty
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   desire
                   Him.
                   He
                   is
                   despised
                   and
                   rejected
                   of
                   Men
                   ;
                   A
                   man
                   of
                   Sorrows
                   and
                   acquainted
                   with
                   Grief
                   .
                   And
                   we
                   hid
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   ,
                   our
                   faces
                   from
                   Him
                   ;
                   He
                   was
                   despised
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   esteemed
                   Him
                   not
                   .
                   Surely
                   He
                   hath
                   borne
                   our
                   Griefs
                   ,
                   and
                   carried
                   our
                   Sorrows
                   ;
                   yet
                   we
                   did
                   Esteem
                   him
                   stricken
                   ,
                   smitten
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   afflicted
                   .
                   But
                   he
                   was
                   wounded
                   for
                   our
                   Transgressions
                   ,
                   He
                   was
                   bruised
                   for
                   our
                   Iniquities
                   ;
                   The
                   Chastisement
                   of
                   our
                   Peace
                   was
                   upon
                   Him
                   ;
                   and
                   with
                   his
                   Stripes
                   we
                   are
                   healed
                   .
                   All
                   we
                   like
                   sheep
                   have
                   gone
                   astray
                   ;
                   we
                   have
                   turned
                   every
                   One
                   to
                   his
                   own
                   way
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                
                 LORD
                 
                   hath
                   laid
                   on
                   Him
                   the
                   Iniquity
                   of
                   Vs
                   all
                   .
                   He
                   was
                   Oppressed
                   and
                   he
                   was
                   Afflicted
                   ,
                   yet
                   he
                   Opened
                   not
                   his
                   mouth
                   :
                   He
                   is
                   brought
                   as
                   a
                   Lamb
                   to
                   the
                   Slaughter
                   ;
                   and
                   as
                   a
                   Sheep
                   before
                   her
                   Shearers
                   is
                   Dumb
                   ,
                   so
                   He
                   openeth
                   not
                   his
                   Mouth
                   .
                   He
                   was
                   taken
                   from
                   Prison
                   and
                   from
                   Judgment
                   ;
                   
                   And
                   who
                   shall
                   declare
                   his
                   Generation
                   ?
                   For
                   he
                   was
                   cut
                   off
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Land
                   of
                   the
                   Living
                   :
                   For
                   the
                   Transgression
                   of
                   my
                   People
                   was
                   he
                   stricken
                   .
                   And
                   he
                   made
                   his
                   Grave
                   with
                   the
                   Wicked
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   the
                   Rich
                   in
                   his
                   Death
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   had
                   done
                   no
                   Violence
                   ,
                   neither
                   was
                   any
                   deceit
                   in
                   his
                   Mouth
                   .
                   Yet
                   it
                   pleased
                   the
                
                 LORD
                 
                   to
                   bruise
                   him
                   ,
                   he
                   hath
                   put
                   him
                   to
                   grief
                   :
                   When
                   thou
                   shalt
                   make
                   his
                   Soul
                   an
                   Offering
                   for
                   sin
                   ,
                   He
                   shall
                   see
                   his
                   Seed
                   ,
                   he
                   shall
                   prolong
                   his
                   days
                   ;
                   And
                   the
                   pleasure
                   of
                   the
                
                 LORD
                 
                   shall
                   prosper
                   in
                   his
                   hand
                   .
                   He
                   shall
                   see
                   of
                   the
                   travail
                   of
                   his
                   Soul
                   and
                   shall
                   be
                   satisfied
                   ;
                   by
                   his
                   Knowledge
                   shall
                   my
                   righteous
                   Servant
                   justifie
                   many
                   :
                   For
                   He
                   shall
                   bear
                   their
                   Iniquities
                   .
                   Therefore
                   will
                   I
                   divide
                   him
                   a
                   portion
                   with
                   the
                   Great
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   shall
                   divide
                   the
                   Spoil
                   with
                   the
                   Strong
                   ;
                   because
                   He
                   hath
                   poured
                   out
                   his
                   Soul
                   unto
                   death
                   :
                   And
                   he
                   was
                   numbred
                   with
                   the
                   Transgressors
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   bare
                   the
                   sin
                   of
                   many
                   ,
                   and
                   made
                   Intercession
                   for
                   the
                   Transgressors
                   .
                
                 And
                 again
                 he
                 Himself
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 
                   I
                   am
                   a
                   Worm
                   and
                   no
                   Man
                   ,
                   a
                   reproach
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   despised
                   of
                   the
                   People
                   .
                   All
                   they
                   that
                   see
                   me
                   laugh
                   
                   me
                   to
                   scorn
                   ;
                   they
                   shout
                   out
                   their
                   lips
                   ,
                   they
                   shake
                   their
                   head
                   saying
                   ;
                   He
                   trusted
                   in
                   the
                
                 LORD
                 
                   that
                   he
                   would
                   deliver
                   Him
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   deliver
                   him
                   seeing
                   he
                   delighted
                   in
                   Him.
                
                 Ye
                 see
                 ,
                 Beloved
                 ,
                 what
                 the
                 Pattern
                 is
                 that
                 has
                 been
                 given
                 to
                 Us.
                 For
                 if
                 the
                 Lord
                 thus
                 humbled
                 himself
                 ,
                 what
                 should
                 we
                 do
                 who
                 are
                 come
                 under
                 the
                 Yoak
                 of
                 his
                 Grace
                 ?
              
               
                 XVII
                 .
                 LET
                 us
                 be
                 Followers
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 went
                 about
                 in
                 Goat-skins
                 and
                 Sheep-skins
                 ;
                 preaching
                 the
                 Coming
                 of
                 Christ.
                 *
                 Such
                 were
                 Elias
                 ,
                 and
                 Elisaeus
                 and
                 Ezekiel
                 the
                 Prophets
                 .
                 †
                 And
                 let
                 us
                 add
                 to
                 these
                 ,
                 such
                 others
                 as
                 have
                 received
                 the
                 like
                 Testimony
                 .
                 Abraham
                 has
                 been
                 greatly
                 witnessed
                 of
                 ;
                 having
                 been
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Friend
                   of
                   God.
                
                 And
                 yet
                 He
                 stedfastly
                 beholding
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 God
                 says
                 with
                 all
                 Humility
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   am
                   Dust
                   and
                   Ashes
                
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 
                 of
                 Job
                 it
                 is
                 thus
                 written
                 ,
                 
                 
                   That
                   he
                   was
                   Just
                   and
                   without
                   Blame
                   ,
                   True
                   ;
                   One
                   that
                   served
                   God
                   and
                   abstained
                   from
                   all
                   Evil.
                
                 Yet
                 he
                 despising
                 himself
                 ,
                 says
                 ,
                 
                   No
                   man
                   is
                   free
                   from
                   Pollution
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   no
                   not
                   
                   tho'
                   He
                   should
                   live
                   but
                   one
                   day
                   .
                   Moses
                
                 was
                 called
                 Faithful
                 in
                 all
                 Gods
                 House
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 *
                 Conduct
                 God
                 determined
                 to
                 deliver
                 the
                 Israelites
                 from
                 their
                 Stripes
                 and
                 Pains
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 even
                 this
                 Man
                 ,
                 
                   tho'
                   thus
                
                 Greatly
                 Honoured
                 ,
                 spake
                 not
                 greatly
                 of
                 Himself
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 the
                 Oracle
                 of
                 God
                 was
                 delivered
                 to
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Bush
                 ,
                 
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Who
                   am
                   I
                   ,
                   that
                   thou
                   dost
                   send
                   me
                   ?
                   I
                   am
                   of
                   a
                   slender
                   Voice
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   slow
                   Tongue
                   .
                
                 And
                 again
                 He
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   am
                   as
                   the
                   smoak
                   of
                   the
                   Pot.
                   
                
              
               
                 XVIII
                 .
                 AND
                 what
                 shall
                 we
                 say
                 of
                 David
                 ,
                 so
                 highly
                 testified
                 of
                 
                   in
                   the
                   Holy
                   Scriptures
                
                 ?
                 
                 To
                 whom
                 God
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   have
                   found
                   a
                   Man
                   after
                   my
                   own
                   heart
                   ,
                
                 David
                 
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                
                 Jesse
                 ,
                 
                   with
                   my
                   Holy
                   Oil
                   have
                   I
                   anointed
                   Him.
                
                 But
                 yet
                 he
                 Himself
                 saith
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Have
                   mercy
                   upon
                   me
                   O
                   God
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   thy
                   loving
                   kindness
                   ;
                   According
                   unto
                   the
                   multitude
                   of
                   thy
                   tender
                   Mercies
                   blot
                   out
                   my
                   Transgressions
                   .
                   Wash
                   me
                   throughly
                   from
                   mine
                   Iniquity
                   ,
                   and
                   cleanse
                   me
                   from
                   my
                   Sin.
                   For
                   I
                   acknowledge
                   my
                   Transgressions
                   ,
                   and
                   my
                   Sin
                   is
                   ever
                   before
                   Me.
                   
                   Against
                   Thee
                   only
                   have
                   I
                   sinned
                   ,
                   and
                   done
                   this
                   Evil
                   in
                   thy
                   sight
                   ,
                   that
                   Thou
                   mightest
                   be
                   justified
                   when
                   Thou
                   speakest
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   clear
                   when
                   Thou
                   judgest
                   .
                   Behold
                   I
                   was
                   shapen
                   in
                   Iniquity
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   Sin
                   did
                   my
                   Mother
                   Conceive
                   me
                   .
                   Behold
                   ,
                   Thou
                   desirest
                   Truth
                   in
                   the
                   Inward
                   parts
                   ;
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   hidden
                   part
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   make
                   me
                   to
                   know
                   Wisdom
                   .
                   Purge
                   me
                   with
                   Hysop
                   and
                   I
                   shall
                   be
                   Clean
                   ,
                   wash
                   me
                   and
                   I
                   shall
                   be
                   whiter
                   than
                   Snow
                   .
                   Make
                   me
                   to
                   hear
                   Joy
                   and
                   Gladness
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Bones
                   which
                   Thou
                   hast
                   broken
                   may
                   rejoyce
                   .
                   Hide
                   thy
                   face
                   from
                   my
                   sins
                   ,
                   and
                   blot
                   out
                   All
                   mine
                   Iniquities
                   .
                   Create
                   in
                   me
                   a
                   clean
                   Heart
                   O
                   God
                   ;
                   and
                   renew
                   a
                   right
                   Spirit
                   within
                   Me.
                   Cast
                   me
                   not
                   away
                   from
                   thy
                   presence
                   ,
                   and
                   take
                   not
                   thy
                   Holy
                   Spirit
                   from
                   Me.
                   Restore
                   unto
                   me
                   the
                   Joy
                   of
                   thy
                   Salvation
                   ,
                   and
                   uphold
                   me
                   with
                   thy
                   free
                   Spirit
                   .
                   Then
                   will
                   I
                   teach
                   Transgressors
                   thy
                   ways
                   ,
                   and
                   Sinners
                   shall
                   be
                   converted
                   unto
                   Thee
                   .
                   Deliver
                   me
                   from
                   Blood-guiltiness
                   O
                   God
                   ,
                   thou
                   God
                   of
                   my
                   Salvation
                   ,
                   and
                   my
                   Tongue
                   shall
                   sing
                   aloud
                   of
                   thy
                   Righteousness
                   .
                   O
                
                 LORD
                 
                   open
                   thou
                   my
                   Lips
                   ,
                   and
                   my
                   Mouth
                   shall
                   shew
                   forth
                   thy
                   
                   Praise
                   .
                   For
                   thou
                   desirest
                   not
                   Sacrifice
                   ,
                   else
                   would
                   I
                   give
                   it
                   ;
                   thou
                   delightest
                   not
                   in
                   Burnt-offerings
                   .
                   The
                   Sacrifices
                   of
                   God
                   are
                   a
                   broken
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   a
                   broken
                   and
                   a
                   Contrite
                   Heart
                   O
                   God
                   thou
                   wilt
                   not
                   despise
                   .
                
              
               
                 XIX
                 .
                 THUS
                 has
                 the
                 Humility
                 and
                 *
                 Godly
                 Fear
                 of
                 these
                 ‖
                 great
                 and
                 excellent
                 Men
                 ,
                 †
                 recorded
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 through
                 Obedience
                 made
                 not
                 only
                 Us
                 but
                 also
                 the
                 Generations
                 before
                 us
                 Better
                 ;
                 even
                 as
                 many
                 as
                 have
                 received
                 his
                 Holy
                 Oracles
                 *
                 with
                 Fear
                 and
                 Truth
                 .
                 Having
                 therefore
                 so
                 many
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 Great
                 and
                 Glorious
                 Examples
                 ,
                 ‖
                 let
                 us
                 return
                 to
                 that
                 Peace
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 Mark
                 that
                 from
                 the
                 Beginning
                 was
                 set
                 before
                 Us
                 :
                 Let
                 us
                 look
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 Father
                 and
                 Creator
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 World
                 ;
                 and
                 let
                 us
                 hold
                 fast
                 to
                 his
                 Glorious
                 and
                 Exceeding
                 Gifts
                 and
                 Benefits
                 which
                 are
                 of
                 Peace
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 †
                 consider
                 and
                 behold
                 with
                 the
                 Eyes
                 of
                 our
                 ‖
                 Understandings
                 his
                 Long-suffering
                 Will
                 ;
                 and
                 think
                 how
                 Gentle
                 and
                 Patient
                 he
                 is
                 towards
                 his
                 whole
                 Creation
                 .
              
               
               
                 XX.
                 THE
                 Heavens
                 *
                 holding
                 fast
                 to
                 his
                 Appointment
                 ,
                 are
                 subject
                 to
                 Him
                 in
                 Peace
                 .
                 Day
                 and
                 Night
                 accomplish
                 the
                 Courses
                 that
                 he
                 has
                 allotted
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 not
                 disturbing
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 The
                 Sun
                 and
                 Moon
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 several
                 †
                 Companies
                 and
                 Constellations
                 of
                 the
                 Stars
                 ,
                 run
                 the
                 *
                 Courses
                 that
                 he
                 has
                 appointed
                 to
                 them
                 in
                 Concord
                 ,
                 without
                 departing
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 from
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 Fruitful
                 Earth
                 yields
                 its
                 Food
                 plentifully
                 in
                 due
                 Season
                 both
                 to
                 Man
                 and
                 Beast
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 upon
                 it
                 according
                 to
                 His
                 Will
                 ;
                 not
                 *
                 disputing
                 ,
                 nor
                 altering
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 what
                 was
                 order'd
                 by
                 Him.
                 So
                 also
                 the
                 untrodden
                 and
                 unsearchable
                 Floods
                 of
                 the
                 Deep
                 are
                 kept
                 in
                 by
                 his
                 Command
                 :
                 ‖
                 And
                 the
                 *
                 Conflux
                 of
                 the
                 vast
                 Sea
                 being
                 brought
                 together
                 at
                 the
                 Creation
                 into
                 its
                 several
                 Collections
                 ,
                 passes
                 not
                 the
                 Bounds
                 that
                 He
                 has
                 set
                 to
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 he
                 then
                 †
                 appointed
                 it
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 remains
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Hitherto
                   shalt
                   thou
                   come
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   and
                   thy
                   Flouds
                   shall
                   be
                   broken
                   within
                   Thee
                   .
                
                 The
                 Ocean
                 ,
                 unpassable
                 to
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                 Worlds
                 that
                 are
                 beyond
                 it
                 ,
                 are
                 govern'd
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Commands
                 of
                 their
                 great
                 Master
                 .
                 Spring
                 and
                 Summer
                 ,
                 Autumn
                 and
                 Winter
                 ,
                 give
                 place
                 peaceably
                 to
                 Each
                 other
                 .
                 The
                 several
                 *
                 Quarters
                 of
                 the
                 Winds
                 ,
                 fulfil
                 their
                 ‖
                 work
                 in
                 their
                 Seasons
                 ,
                 without
                 offending
                 one
                 Another
                 .
                 The
                 Ever-flowing
                 Fountains
                 ,
                 made
                 both
                 for
                 Pleasure
                 and
                 Health
                 ,
                 never
                 fail
                 to
                 reach
                 out
                 their
                 Breasts
                 ,
                 to
                 support
                 the
                 Life
                 of
                 Men.
                 Even
                 the
                 smallest
                 Creatures
                 *
                 live
                 together
                 in
                 Peace
                 and
                 Concord
                 with
                 Each
                 other
                 .
                 All
                 these
                 has
                 the
                 Great
                 Creator
                 and
                 Lord
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 commanded
                 to
                 observe
                 Peace
                 and
                 Concord
                 ;
                 being
                 Good
                 to
                 all
                 :
                 But
                 especially
                 to
                 Us
                 who
                 flee
                 to
                 his
                 Mercy
                 through
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 be
                 Glory
                 and
                 Majesty
                 for
                 Ever
                 and
                 Ever
                 ,
                 Amen
                 .
              
               
                 XXI
                 .
                 TAKE
                 heed
                 ,
                 Beloved
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 many
                 Blessings
                 be
                 not
                 to
                 †
                 us
                 to
                 Condemnation
                 ;
                 except
                 we
                 shall
                 walk
                 worthy
                 of
                 Him
                 ,
                 doing
                 with
                 ‖
                 One
                 Consent
                 what
                 is
                 Good
                 and
                 Pleasing
                 in
                 his
                 Sight
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Spirit
                   
                   of
                   the
                
                 LORD
                 
                   is
                   a
                   Candle
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   searching
                   all
                   the
                   inward
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   Belly
                   .
                
                 Let
                 us
                 therefore
                 consider
                 how
                 near
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 us
                 ;
                 and
                 how
                 that
                 none
                 of
                 our
                 Thoughts
                 are
                 *
                 hid
                 from
                 him
                 ;
                 nor
                 any
                 of
                 our
                 Conversation
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 
                   with
                   one
                   Another
                
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 therefore
                 Just
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 forsake
                 our
                 Rank
                 ,
                 
                   by
                   doing
                   contrary
                
                 to
                 his
                 Will.
                 Let
                 us
                 chuse
                 to
                 offend
                 a
                 few
                 foolish
                 and
                 inconsiderate
                 Men
                 ,
                 lifted
                 up
                 and
                 Glorying
                 ‖
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 Pride
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 God.
                 Let
                 us
                 Reverence
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 whose
                 Bloud
                 was
                 Given
                 for
                 us
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 Honour
                 Those
                 who
                 are
                 set
                 over
                 us
                 ;
                 let
                 us
                 respect
                 the
                 Aged
                 that
                 are
                 amongst
                 us
                 ;
                 and
                 let
                 us
                 instruct
                 the
                 younger
                 Men
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Discipline
                 and
                 Fear
                 of
                 the
                 LORD
                 .
                 Our
                 Wives
                 let
                 us
                 *
                 direct
                 in
                 Doing
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 Good.
                 Let
                 them
                 shew
                 forth
                 a
                 lovely
                 Habit
                 of
                 Purity
                 
                   in
                   all
                   their
                   Conversation
                
                 ;
                 with
                 a
                 sincere
                 Affection
                 of
                 Meekness
                 :
                 Let
                 the
                 government
                 of
                 their
                 Tongues
                 †
                 be
                 made
                 manifest
                 by
                 their
                 Silence
                 :
                 Let
                 their
                 Charity
                 be
                 without
                 respect
                 of
                 Persons
                 ,
                 alike
                 towards
                 all
                 such
                 as
                 truly
                 fear
                 God.
                 Let
                 your
                 Children
                 
                 ‖
                 be
                 bred
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 Instruction
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 
                   And
                   especially
                
                 let
                 them
                 learn
                 how
                 great
                 a
                 Power
                 Humility
                 has
                 with
                 God
                 ;
                 How
                 much
                 a
                 Pure
                 and
                 Holy
                 Charity
                 avails
                 with
                 Him
                 ;
                 How
                 Excellent
                 and
                 Great
                 his
                 Fear
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 it
                 will
                 †
                 save
                 all
                 such
                 as
                 turn
                 to
                 Him
                 with
                 Holiness
                 in
                 a
                 Pure
                 Mind
                 .
                 For
                 He
                 is
                 the
                 Searcher
                 of
                 the
                 Thoughts
                 and
                 Desires
                 
                   of
                   the
                   Heart
                
                 ;
                 whose
                 Breath
                 is
                 in
                 Us
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 He
                 pleases
                 he
                 can
                 take
                 it
                 from
                 Us.
                 
              
               
                 XXII
                 .
                 BUT
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 ‖
                 must
                 be
                 confirm'd
                 by
                 the
                 Faith
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 for
                 so
                 He
                 himself
                 bespeaks
                 us
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
                 
                 
                   Come
                   ye
                   Children
                   and
                   harken
                   unto
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   teach
                   you
                   the
                   fear
                   of
                   the
                
                 LORD
                 .
                 
                   What
                   man
                   is
                   there
                   that
                   desireth
                   Life
                   ,
                   and
                   loveth
                   to
                   see
                   Good
                   days
                   ?
                   Keep
                   thy
                   Tongue
                   from
                   Evil
                   ,
                   and
                   thy
                   Lips
                   that
                   they
                   speak
                   no
                   Guile
                   .
                   Depart
                   from
                   Evil
                   and
                   do
                   Good
                   ;
                   seek
                   Peace
                   and
                   ensue
                   it
                   .
                   The
                   Eyes
                   of
                   the
                
                 LORD
                 
                   are
                   upon
                   the
                   Righteous
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Ears
                   are
                   open
                   unto
                   their
                   Prayers
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   face
                   of
                   the
                
                 LORD
                 
                   is
                   against
                   them
                   that
                   do
                   Evil
                   ,
                   to
                   cut
                   off
                   the
                   
                   Remembrance
                   of
                   them
                   from
                   the
                   Earth
                   .
                   The
                   Righteous
                   cried
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                
                 LORD
                 
                   heard
                   Him
                   ,
                   and
                   deliver'd
                   him
                   out
                   of
                   all
                   his
                   Troubles
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   Many
                   are
                   the
                   Troubles
                   of
                   the
                   Wicked
                   ,
                   But
                   they
                   that
                   trust
                   in
                   the
                
                 LORD
                 ,
                 
                   Mercy
                   shall
                   encompass
                   them
                   About
                
                 .
              
               
                 XXIII
                 .
                 OUR
                 All-Merciful
                 and
                 Beneficent
                 Father
                 hath
                 Bowels
                 
                   of
                   Compassion
                
                 towards
                 Them
                 that
                 fear
                 Him
                 ;
                 And
                 Kindly
                 and
                 Lovingly
                 bestows
                 his
                 Graces
                 upon
                 all
                 such
                 as
                 come
                 to
                 Him
                 with
                 a
                 simple
                 Mind
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 let
                 us
                 not
                 ‖
                 waver
                 ,
                 neither
                 let
                 us
                 have
                 any
                 doubt
                 in
                 our
                 Hearts
                 ,
                 of
                 his
                 Excellent
                 and
                 Glorious
                 Gifts
                 .
                 †
                 Let
                 that
                 be
                 far
                 from
                 us
                 which
                 is
                 written
                 ,
                 
                   Miserable
                   are
                   the
                   double-minded
                   ,
                   and
                   those
                   who
                   are
                   doubtful
                   in
                   their
                   Hearts
                   .
                   Who
                   say
                   ,
                   These
                   things
                   have
                   we
                   heard
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   Fathers
                   have
                   told
                   us
                   these
                   things
                   .
                   But
                   behold
                   we
                   are
                   grown
                   old
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   none
                   of
                   them
                   has
                   happened
                   unto
                   Vs.
                
                 O
                 ye
                 Fools
                 !
                 *
                 Consider
                 the
                 Trees
                 ;
                 take
                 the
                 Vine
                 for
                 an
                 Example
                 .
                 First
                 it
                 sheds
                 its
                 Leaves
                 ;
                 then
                 it
                 Buds
                 ;
                 after
                 that
                 it
                 spreads
                 its
                 Leaves
                 ;
                 then
                 it
                 
                 flowers
                 ;
                 then
                 come
                 the
                 sower
                 Grapes
                 ;
                 and
                 after
                 them
                 follows
                 the
                 Ripe
                 Fruit.
                 Ye
                 see
                 how
                 in
                 a
                 little
                 time
                 the
                 Fruit
                 of
                 the
                 Trees
                 comes
                 to
                 Maturity
                 .
                 Of
                 a
                 truth
                 ,
                 yet
                 a
                 little
                 while
                 and
                 his
                 Will
                 shall
                 suddainly
                 be
                 accomplish'd
                 .
                 The
                 Holy
                 Scripture
                 it self
                 bearing
                 witness
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                
                 LORD
                 
                   shall
                   suddainly
                   come
                   to
                   his
                   Temple
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   even
                   the
                   Holy
                   one
                   whom
                   ye
                   look
                   for
                   .
                
              
               
                 XXIV
                 .
                 LET
                 us
                 consider
                 ,
                 Beloved
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 LORD
                 does
                 continually
                 shew
                 Us
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 future
                 Resurrection
                 ;
                 of
                 which
                 he
                 has
                 made
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 the
                 First-fruits
                 ,
                 raising
                 him
                 from
                 the
                 Dead
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 ‖
                 contemplate
                 ,
                 Beloved
                 ,
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 that
                 is
                 continually
                 made
                 
                   before
                   our
                   Eyes
                
                 .
                 Day
                 and
                 Night
                 manifest
                 a
                 Resurrection
                 to
                 Us.
                 The
                 night
                 lies
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 day
                 arises
                 :
                 Again
                 the
                 day
                 departs
                 and
                 the
                 night
                 comes
                 on
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 behold
                 the
                 Fruits
                 
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                
                 .
                 Every
                 one
                 sees
                 how
                 the
                 Seed
                 is
                 sown
                 .
                 The
                 Sower
                 *
                 goes
                 forth
                 ,
                 and
                 casts
                 it
                 upon
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Seed
                 which
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 
                 sown
                 fell
                 upon
                 the
                 Earth
                 dry
                 and
                 naked
                 ,
                 in
                 time
                 dissolves
                 :
                 And
                 from
                 the
                 Dissolution
                 ,
                 the
                 great
                 Power
                 of
                 the
                 Providence
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 raises
                 it
                 again
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 one
                 Seed
                 many
                 arise
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 forth
                 Fruit.
                 
              
               
                 XXV
                 .
                 LET
                 us
                 consider
                 that
                 wonderful
                 ‖
                 Type
                 of
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 seen
                 in
                 the
                 Eastern
                 Countries
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 in
                 Arabia
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 certain
                 Bird
                 called
                 a
                 Phaenix
                 :
                 Of
                 this
                 there
                 is
                 never
                 but
                 one
                 at
                 a
                 time
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 lives
                 five
                 hundred
                 Years
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 its
                 Dissolution
                 draws
                 near
                 that
                 it
                 must
                 Die
                 ;
                 it
                 makes
                 it self
                 a
                 Nest
                 of
                 Frankincense
                 ,
                 and
                 Myrrhe
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Spices
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 when
                 its
                 time
                 is
                 fulfilled
                 it
                 enters
                 and
                 dies
                 .
                 But
                 its
                 Flesh
                 putrifying
                 breeds
                 a
                 certain
                 Worm
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 nourished
                 with
                 the
                 Juice
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 *
                 Bird
                 brings
                 ●orth
                 Feathers
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 grown
                 to
                 †
                 a
                 perfect
                 State
                 ,
                 it
                 takes
                 up
                 the
                 Nest
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 Bones
                 of
                 its
                 ‖
                 Parent
                 lie
                 ,
                 and
                 carries
                 it
                 from
                 Arabia
                 into
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 City
                 called
                 Heliopolis
                 :
                 And
                 flying
                 in
                 open
                 day
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 
                 of
                 all
                 Men
                 ,
                 lays
                 it
                 upon
                 the
                 Altar
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 returns
                 from
                 whence
                 it
                 came
                 .
                 The
                 Priests
                 then
                 search
                 into
                 the
                 Records
                 of
                 the
                 Time
                 ;
                 and
                 find
                 that
                 it
                 return'd
                 precisely
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 five
                 hundred
                 Years
                 .
              
               
                 XXVI
                 .
                 AND
                 ‖
                 shall
                 we
                 then
                 think
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 any
                 very
                 great
                 and
                 strange
                 thing
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 all
                 to
                 raise
                 up
                 those
                 that
                 religiously
                 serve
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 Assurance
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 Faith
                 ,
                 when
                 even
                 by
                 a
                 Bird
                 he
                 shews
                 us
                 the
                 greatness
                 
                   of
                   his
                   power
                   to
                   fulfil
                
                 his
                 Promise
                 ?
                 For
                 he
                 says
                 in
                 a
                 certain
                 place
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   raise
                   me
                   up
                   and
                   I
                   shall
                   confess
                   unto
                   Thee
                   .
                
                 And
                 again
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   laid
                   me
                   down
                   and
                   slept
                   ,
                   and
                   awaked
                   ,
                   because
                   thou
                   art
                   with
                   me
                   .
                
                 And
                 again
                 Job
                 says
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   raise
                   up
                   this
                   flesh
                   of
                   mine
                   ,
                   that
                   has
                   suffered
                   all
                   these
                   things
                   .
                
              
               
                 XXVII
                 .
                 HAVING
                 therefore
                 this
                 Hope
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 *
                 hold
                 fast
                 to
                 him
                 who
                 is
                 Faithful
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 Promises
                 ,
                 and
                 Righteous
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 Judgments
                 .
                 Who
                 has
                 commanded
                 us
                 not
                 to
                 Lye
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 shall
                 he
                 not
                 Himself
                 
                 Lye
                 ?
                 For
                 nothing
                 is
                 impossible
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 Lye.
                 Let
                 his
                 Faith
                 then
                 be
                 stirred
                 up
                 again
                 in
                 us
                 ;
                 and
                 let
                 us
                 consider
                 that
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 nigh
                 unto
                 Him.
                 By
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 his
                 ‖
                 Power
                 He
                 made
                 all
                 things
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Word
                 he
                 is
                 able
                 ,
                 
                   when
                   ever
                   he
                   will
                
                 ,
                 to
                 destroy
                 them
                 .
                 
                   Who
                   shall
                   say
                   unto
                   Him
                   ,
                   what
                   dost
                   Thou
                   ?
                   Or
                   who
                   shall
                   resist
                   the
                   Power
                   of
                   his
                   Strength
                   ?
                
                 When
                 ,
                 and
                 As
                 he
                 pleased
                 he
                 made
                 All
                 things
                 ;
                 and
                 nothing
                 shall
                 pass
                 away
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 has
                 been
                 appointed
                 by
                 Him.
                 All
                 things
                 are
                 Open
                 before
                 him
                 ;
                 nor
                 can
                 any
                 thing
                 be
                 hid
                 from
                 his
                 Counsell
                 .
                 *
                 
                   The
                   Heavens
                   declare
                   the
                   Glory
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   the
                   Firmament
                   sheweth
                   his
                   handy
                   work
                   .
                   Day
                   unto
                   Day
                   uttereth
                   Speech
                   ,
                   and
                   Night
                   unto
                   Night
                   sheweth
                   Knowledge
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   no
                   Speech
                   nor
                   Language
                   where
                   their
                   Voice
                   is
                   not
                   heard
                   .
                
              
               
                 XXVIII
                 .
                 SEEING
                 then
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 seen
                 and
                 heard
                 
                   by
                   God
                
                 ;
                 let
                 us
                 fear
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 us
                 lay
                 aside
                 our
                 Corrupt
                 Desires
                 of
                 Wicked
                 Works
                 ;
                 that
                 through
                 his
                 Mercy
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 ‖
                 delivered
                 from
                 the
                 †
                 Condemnation
                 
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 For
                 whither
                 can
                 any
                 of
                 us
                 flee
                 from
                 his
                 mighty
                 Hand
                 ?
                 Or
                 what
                 World
                 shall
                 receive
                 any
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 run
                 away
                 from
                 him
                 ?
                 For
                 thus
                 saith
                 the
                 Scripture
                 in
                 a
                 certain
                 place
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Whither
                   shall
                   I
                   flee
                   [
                   from
                   thy
                   Spirit
                   ]
                   or
                   whither
                   shall
                   I
                   flee
                   from
                   thy
                   presence
                   ?
                   If
                   I
                   ascend
                   up
                   into
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   thou
                   art
                   there
                   :
                   If
                   I
                   shall
                   go
                   to
                   the
                   utmost
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   thy
                   right
                   hand
                   :
                   If
                   I
                   shall
                   make
                   my
                   Bed
                   in
                   the
                   deep
                   ,
                   thy
                   Spirit
                   is
                   there
                   .
                
                 Whither
                 then
                 shall
                 any
                 one
                 go
                 ;
                 or
                 whither
                 shall
                 he
                 run
                 from
                 him
                 that
                 comprehends
                 all
                 things
                 ?
              
               
                 XXIX
                 .
                 LET
                 us
                 therefore
                 come
                 to
                 him
                 with
                 Holiness
                 of
                 †
                 Heart
                 ,
                 lifting
                 up
                 Chast
                 and
                 Undefiled
                 Hands
                 unto
                 him
                 :
                 Loving
                 our
                 gracious
                 and
                 merciful
                 Father
                 ,
                 who
                 has
                 made
                 us
                 †
                 to
                 partake
                 of
                 his
                 Election
                 .
                 For
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 ,
                 
                 
                   When
                   the
                   most
                   High
                   divided
                   the
                   Nations
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   separated
                   the
                   Sons
                   of
                
                 Adam
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   set
                   the
                   Bounds
                   of
                   the
                   Nations
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   his
                   Angels
                   :
                   His
                   People
                
                 Jacob
                 
                   became
                   the
                   Portion
                   of
                   the
                
                 LORD
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 Israel
                 
                   the
                   Lot
                   of
                   his
                   Inheritance
                
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 another
                 
                 Place
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Behold
                   the
                
                 LORD
                 
                   taketh
                   unto
                   himself
                   a
                   Nation
                   ,
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   the
                   Nations
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   Man
                   taketh
                   the
                   First-fruits
                   of
                   his
                   Flour
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   Most
                   Holy
                   shall
                   come
                   out
                   of
                   that
                   Nation
                   .
                
                 
              
               
                 XXX
                 .
                 WHEREFORE
                 we
                 being
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 One
                 ;
                 Let
                 us
                 do
                 all
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 pertain
                 unto
                 Holyness
                 :
                 Fleeing
                 all
                 Evil-speaking
                 against
                 one
                 another
                 ;
                 all
                 filthy
                 and
                 impure
                 Embraces
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 all
                 Drunkenness
                 ,
                 Love
                 of
                 Innovation
                 ,
                 abominable
                 Concupiscences
                 ,
                 detestable
                 Adultery
                 ,
                 and
                 execrable
                 Pride
                 .
                 
                   For
                   God
                   resisteth
                   the
                   Proud
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   but
                   giveth
                   Grace
                   to
                   the
                   Humble
                   .
                
                 Let
                 us
                 therefore
                 hold
                 fast
                 to
                 those
                 to
                 whom
                 ‖
                 God
                 has
                 given
                 his
                 Grace
                 .
                 And
                 let
                 us
                 put
                 on
                 Concord
                 ,
                 being
                 Humble
                 ,
                 Temperate
                 ;
                 free
                 from
                 all
                 Whispering
                 and
                 Detraction
                 ;
                 and
                 justified
                 by
                 our
                 †
                 Actions
                 ,
                 not
                 our
                 Words
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 *
                 
                   Doth
                   he
                   that
                   speaketh
                   and
                   heareth
                   many
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   is
                   of
                   a
                   ready
                   Tongue
                   ,
                   suppose
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   Righteous
                   ?
                   Blessed
                   is
                   he
                   that
                   is
                   born
                   of
                   a
                   Woman
                   ,
                   that
                   liveth
                   but
                   a
                   few
                   days
                   :
                
                 ‖
                 
                   Vse
                   not
                   
                   therefore
                   much
                   Speech
                   .
                
                 Let
                 our
                 Praise
                 be
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 our selves
                 ;
                 For
                 God
                 hateth
                 those
                 that
                 †
                 commend
                 themselves
                 .
                 Let
                 the
                 Witness
                 of
                 our
                 good
                 Actions
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 us
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Holy
                 Men
                 that
                 went
                 before
                 us
                 .
                 Rashness
                 ,
                 and
                 Arrogance
                 ,
                 and
                 Confidence
                 ,
                 be
                 to
                 them
                 who
                 are
                 Accursed
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 But
                 Equity
                 ,
                 and
                 Humility
                 ,
                 and
                 Mildness
                 ,
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 Blessed
                 by
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 XXXI
                 .
                 LET
                 us
                 then
                 hold
                 fast
                 to
                 his
                 Blessing
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 us
                 †
                 consider
                 what
                 are
                 the
                 ways
                 by
                 which
                 we
                 may
                 attain
                 unto
                 it
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 ‖
                 look
                 back
                 upon
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 have
                 happened
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 was
                 our
                 Father
                 Abraham
                 Blessed
                 ?
                 Was
                 it
                 not
                 because
                 that
                 through
                 Faith
                 he
                 wrought
                 Righteousness
                 and
                 Truth
                 ?
                 Isaac
                 being
                 *
                 fully
                 perswaded
                 of
                 what
                 he
                 knew
                 was
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 chearfully
                 yielded
                 himself
                 up
                 for
                 a
                 Sacrifice
                 .
                 Jacob
                 with
                 Humility
                 departed
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Country
                 ,
                 fleeing
                 from
                 his
                 Brother
                 ,
                 and
                 went
                 unto
                 Laban
                 and
                 served
                 him
                 :
                 And
                 so
                 the
                 Scepter
                 of
                 the
                 Twelve
                 Tribes
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 was
                 given
                 unto
                 him
                 .
              
               
               
                 XXXII
                 .
                 NOW
                 what
                 the
                 Greatness
                 of
                 ‖
                 this
                 Gift
                 was
                 ,
                 will
                 plainly
                 appear
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 
                   shall
                   take
                   the
                   pains
                
                 distinctly
                 to
                 consider
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 from
                 him
                 came
                 the
                 Priests
                 and
                 Levites
                 ;
                 who
                 all
                 Ministred
                 at
                 the
                 Altar
                 of
                 God.
                 From
                 him
                 came
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Flesh.
                 From
                 him
                 came
                 the
                 Kings
                 and
                 Princes
                 ,
                 and
                 Rulers
                 in
                 Judah
                 .
                 Nor
                 were
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 his
                 †
                 Tribes
                 in
                 any
                 small
                 Glory
                 :
                 God
                 having
                 promis'd
                 that
                 
                   Thy
                   Seed
                
                 ,
                 [
                 says
                 he
                 ,
                 ]
                 
                   shall
                   be
                   as
                   the
                   Stars
                   of
                   Heaven
                   .
                
                 They
                 were
                 all
                 therefore
                 *
                 greatly
                 glorified
                 ,
                 not
                 for
                 their
                 own
                 Sake
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 their
                 own
                 Works
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 the
                 Righteousness
                 that
                 they
                 themselves
                 wrought
                 ;
                 but
                 through
                 his
                 Will.
                 And
                 we
                 also
                 being
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Will
                 in
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 justified
                 by
                 our selves
                 ,
                 neither
                 by
                 our
                 own
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 or
                 Knowledge
                 ,
                 or
                 Piety
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Works
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 done
                 ‖
                 in
                 the
                 Holiness
                 of
                 our
                 Hearts
                 :
                 But
                 by
                 that
                 Faith
                 by
                 which
                 God
                 Almighty
                 has
                 justified
                 those
                 also
                 who
                 were
                 from
                 the
                 Beginning
                 ;
                 to
                 whom
                 be
                 Glory
                 for
                 ever
                 and
                 ever
                 ,
                 Amen
                 .
              
               
               
                 XXXIII
                 .
                 WHAT
                 shall
                 we
                 do
                 therefore
                 ,
                 Brethren
                 ?
                 Shall
                 we
                 be
                 Sloathful
                 in
                 Well-doing
                 ,
                 and
                 lay
                 aside
                 our
                 Charity
                 ?
                 God
                 forbid
                 that
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 should
                 be
                 done
                 by
                 us
                 .
                 But
                 rather
                 let
                 us
                 hasten
                 with
                 all
                 Earnestness
                 and
                 Readiness
                 of
                 Mind
                 ,
                 to
                 perfect
                 every
                 Good
                 Work.
                 For
                 even
                 the
                 Creator
                 and
                 Lord
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 rejoyces
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 Works
                 .
                 By
                 his
                 ‖
                 Almighty
                 Power
                 he
                 fixed
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 Incomprehensible
                 Wisdom
                 he
                 adorned
                 them
                 .
                 He
                 also
                 divided
                 the
                 Earth
                 from
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 encompassed
                 ;
                 and
                 fixed
                 it
                 as
                 a
                 secure
                 Tower
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 Foundation
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Will.
                 He
                 also
                 by
                 his
                 Appointment
                 ,
                 commanded
                 all
                 the
                 Beasts
                 that
                 are
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 exist
                 .
                 So
                 likewise
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Creatures
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 it
                 ;
                 having
                 first
                 created
                 them
                 ,
                 He
                 enclosed
                 them
                 therein
                 by
                 his
                 Power
                 .
                 And
                 above
                 all
                 ,
                 he
                 with
                 his
                 Holy
                 and
                 Pure
                 Hands
                 ,
                 formed
                 Man
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 Excellent
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 to
                 his
                 Understanding
                 ,
                 truly
                 the
                 greatest
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 the
                 Character
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Image
                 .
                 For
                 so
                 God
                 says
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Let
                   us
                   make
                   Man
                   in
                   our
                   
                   Image
                   ,
                   after
                   our
                   owon
                   Likeness
                   :
                   So
                   God
                   created
                   Man
                   ,
                   Male
                   and
                   Female
                   created
                   he
                   them
                   .
                
                 And
                 having
                 thus
                 finished
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 he
                 commended
                 all
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 Blessed
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ;
                 
                 
                   Encrease
                   and
                   Multiply
                
                 :
                 We
                 see
                 therefore
                 ,
                 how
                 all
                 Righteous
                 Men
                 have
                 been
                 adorn'd
                 with
                 Good
                 Works
                 :
                 
                   And
                   not
                   only
                   so
                   ,
                   but
                   even
                
                 the
                 Lord
                 himself
                 ,
                 having
                 adorn'd
                 himself
                 with
                 his
                 Works
                 ,
                 rejoyced
                 .
                 Having
                 therefore
                 ‖
                 such
                 an
                 Example
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 without
                 Delay
                 ,
                 †
                 fulfill
                 his
                 Will
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 all
                 our
                 Strength
                 ,
                 work
                 the
                 Work
                 of
                 Righteousness
                 .
              
               
                 XXXIV
                 .
                 THE
                 Good
                 Workman
                 with
                 Confidence
                 receives
                 the
                 Bread
                 of
                 his
                 *
                 Labour
                 ;
                 But
                 the
                 Sluggish
                 and
                 Lazy
                 ,
                 cannot
                 endure
                 to
                 behold
                 him
                 that
                 set
                 him
                 on
                 work
                 .
                 We
                 must
                 therefore
                 be
                 ready
                 and
                 forward
                 in
                 Well-doing
                 :
                 For
                 from
                 him
                 are
                 all
                 things
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 he
                 foretells
                 us
                 ,
                 
                   Behold
                   the
                
                 LORD
                 cometh
                 ,
                 
                 
                   and
                   his
                   Reward
                   is
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   even
                   before
                   his
                   Face
                   ,
                   to
                   render
                   to
                   every
                   one
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   Works
                   .
                
                 He
                 warns
                 us
                 therefore
                 beforehand
                 ,
                 
                 with
                 all
                 his
                 Heart
                 ,
                 to
                 this
                 end
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 Sloathful
                 and
                 Negligent
                 in
                 †
                 Well-doing
                 .
                 Let
                 our
                 Boasting
                 therefore
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 Confidence
                 be
                 in
                 *
                 God
                 :
                 Let
                 us
                 submit
                 our selves
                 to
                 his
                 Will.
                 Let
                 us
                 consider
                 the
                 vast
                 Multitude
                 of
                 his
                 Angels
                 ,
                 how
                 ready
                 they
                 stand
                 to
                 minister
                 unto
                 *
                 it
                 ?
                 As
                 saith
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 
                   Thousands
                   of
                   Thousands
                   stood
                   before
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   Ten
                   Thousand
                   times
                   Ten
                   Thousand
                   Ministred
                   unto
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   And
                   they
                   cry'd
                   saying
                   ,
                   Holy
                   ,
                   Holy
                   ,
                   Holy
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   Lord
                   of
                   Hosts
                   :
                   The
                   whole
                   Earth
                   is
                   full
                   of
                   his
                   Glory
                   .
                
                 Wherefore
                 let
                 us
                 also
                 ,
                 being
                 gathered
                 together
                 in
                 
                   Love
                   and
                   Concord
                   with
                   one
                   another
                
                 ;
                 with
                 †
                 
                   one
                   Mind
                
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 one
                 Mouth
                 ,
                 cry
                 earnestly
                 unto
                 Him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 make
                 us
                 Partakers
                 of
                 his
                 Great
                 and
                 Glorious
                 Promises
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 saith
                 
                   Eye
                   hath
                   not
                   seen
                   ,
                   nor
                   Ear
                   heard
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   neither
                   have
                   entred
                   into
                   the
                   Heart
                   of
                   Man
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   the
                   things
                   which
                   God
                   has
                   prepared
                   for
                   them
                   that
                   wait
                   for
                   him
                   .
                
              
               
                 XXXV
                 .
                 How
                 Blessed
                 and
                 Wonderful
                 ,
                 Beloved
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 Gifts
                 of
                 God
                 ?
                 Life
                 in
                 Immortality
                 !
                 Brightness
                 
                 in
                 Righteousness
                 !
                 Truth
                 in
                 full
                 Assurance
                 !
                 Faith
                 in
                 Conviction
                 !
                 Temperance
                 in
                 Holiness
                 !
                 And
                 all
                 this
                 has
                 ‖
                 God
                 subjected
                 to
                 our
                 Understandings
                 :
                 What
                 therefore
                 shall
                 those
                 things
                 be
                 which
                 he
                 has
                 prepared
                 for
                 them
                 that
                 wait
                 for
                 him
                 ?
                 The
                 Creator
                 and
                 Father
                 of
                 *
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 Holy
                 ;
                 He
                 only
                 knows
                 both
                 the
                 ‖
                 Greatness
                 and
                 Beauty
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 therefore
                 strive
                 with
                 all
                 Earnestness
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 wait
                 for
                 him
                 ;
                 that
                 so
                 we
                 may
                 receive
                 the
                 †
                 Reward
                 which
                 he
                 has
                 promised
                 .
                 But
                 how
                 Beloved
                 ,
                 shall
                 †
                 we
                 do
                 this
                 ?
                 We
                 must
                 fix
                 our
                 Minds
                 by
                 Faith
                 towards
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 seek
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 pleasing
                 and
                 acceptable
                 unto
                 Him.
                 We
                 must
                 *
                 act
                 conformably
                 to
                 his
                 Holy
                 Will
                 ;
                 and
                 follow
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 Truth
                 ,
                 casting
                 off
                 all
                 Unrighteousness
                 and
                 Iniquity
                 ,
                 together
                 
                   with
                   all
                
                 Covetousness
                 ,
                 Strife
                 ,
                 Evil
                 Manners
                 ,
                 Deceit
                 ,
                 Whispering
                 ,
                 Detractions
                 ;
                 all
                 Hatred
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Pride
                 and
                 Boasting
                 ;
                 Vain-glory
                 and
                 Ambition
                 :
                 For
                 they
                 that
                 do
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 are
                 Odious
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 only
                 they
                 
                 that
                 do
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 
                   all
                   such
                   as
                   approve
                   of
                   those
                   that
                   do
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                 For
                 thus
                 saith
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 
                 
                   But
                   unto
                   the
                   Wicked
                   God
                   said
                   ,
                   What
                   hast
                   thou
                   to
                   do
                   to
                   declare
                   my
                   Statutes
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   thou
                   shouldst
                   take
                   my
                   Covenant
                   in
                   thy
                   Mouth
                   ?
                   Seeing
                   thou
                   hatest
                   Instruction
                   ,
                   and
                   castest
                   my
                   Words
                   behind
                   thee
                   .
                   When
                   thou
                   samest
                   a
                   Thief
                   ,
                   then
                   thou
                   consentedst
                   with
                   him
                   ;
                   and
                   hast
                   been
                   Partaker
                   with
                   Adulterers
                   .
                   Thou
                   givest
                   thy
                   Mouth
                   to
                   Evil
                   ,
                   and
                   thy
                   Tongue
                   frameth
                   Deceit
                   .
                   Thou
                   sittest
                   and
                   speakest
                   against
                   thy
                   Brother
                   ;
                   Thou
                   slanderest
                   thine
                   own
                   Mothers
                   Son.
                   These
                   things
                   hast
                   thou
                   done
                   and
                   I
                   kept
                   Silence
                   ;
                   Thou
                   thoughtedst
                   that
                   I
                   was
                   altogether
                   such
                   a
                   one
                   as
                   thy self
                   :
                   But
                   I
                   will
                   reprove
                   thee
                   ,
                   and
                   set
                   them
                   in
                   order
                   before
                   thine
                   Eyes
                   .
                   Now
                   consider
                   this
                   ye
                   that
                   forget
                   God
                   ,
                   lest
                   I
                   tear
                   you
                   in
                   pieces
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   be
                   none
                   to
                   deliver
                   .
                   Whoso
                   offereth
                   Praise
                   ,
                   Glorifieth
                   me
                   :
                   And
                   to
                   him
                   that
                   disposeth
                   his
                   way
                   aright
                   ,
                   will
                   I
                   shew
                   the
                   Salvation
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 XXXVI
                 .
                 THIS
                 is
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 Beloved
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 we
                 may
                 find
                 ‖
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 even
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 
                 High
                 Priest
                 of
                 all
                 our
                 Offerings
                 ,
                 the
                 Defender
                 and
                 Helper
                 of
                 our
                 Weakness
                 .
                 By
                 him
                 we
                 look
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 †
                 Highest
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 and
                 behold
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 Glass
                 ,
                 his
                 spotless
                 and
                 most
                 excellent
                 Visage
                 .
                 By
                 him
                 are
                 the
                 Eyes
                 of
                 our
                 Hearts
                 opened
                 ;
                 by
                 him
                 is
                 our
                 foolish
                 and
                 darkned
                 Understanding
                 enabled
                 to
                 behold
                 his
                 wonderful
                 Light.
                 By
                 Him
                 would
                 God
                 have
                 us
                 to
                 taste
                 the
                 Knowledge
                 of
                 Immortality
                 ,
                 
                 
                   who
                   being
                   the
                   Brightness
                   of
                   his
                   Glory
                   ,
                   is
                   by
                   so
                   much
                   greater
                   than
                   the
                   Angels
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   has
                   by
                   Inheritance
                   obtain'd
                   a
                   more
                   excellent
                   Name
                   than
                   they
                   .
                
                 
                 For
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 Written
                 ,
                 
                   Who
                   maketh
                   his
                   Angels
                   Spirits
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Ministers
                   a
                   Flame
                   of
                   Fire
                   .
                
                 
                 
                 But
                 to
                 the
                 Son
                 ,
                 thus
                 saith
                 the
                 LORD
                 ,
                 
                   Thou
                   art
                   my
                   Son
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   to
                   day
                   have
                   I
                   begotten
                   thee
                   .
                   Ask
                   of
                   me
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   give
                   thee
                   the
                   Heathen
                   for
                   thine
                   Inheritance
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   utmost
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   for
                   thy
                   Possession
                   .
                
                 And
                 again
                 he
                 saith
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   Sit
                   thou
                   on
                   my
                   Right
                   Hand
                   ,
                   untill
                   I
                   make
                   thine
                   Enemies
                   thy
                   Footstool
                   .
                
                 But
                 who
                 are
                 his
                 Enemies
                 ?
                 
                 even
                 the
                 Wicked
                 ?
                 and
                 such
                 who
                 oppose
                 their
                 own
                 Wills
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
               
                 XXXVII
                 .
                 LET
                 us
                 therefore
                 †
                 go
                 on
                 ,
                 Men
                 and
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 Earnestness
                 in
                 his
                 Holy
                 Laws
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 consider
                 those
                 who
                 Fight
                 under
                 our
                 Earthly
                 Governours
                 :
                 How
                 orderly
                 how
                 readily
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 what
                 exact
                 Obedience
                 they
                 perform
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 commanded
                 them
                 ?
                 All
                 are
                 not
                 *
                 Generals
                 ,
                 nor
                 ‖
                 Colonels
                 ,
                 nor
                 †
                 Captains
                 ,
                 nor
                 *
                 inferior
                 Officers
                 :
                 But
                 every
                 one
                 in
                 his
                 respective
                 Rank
                 does
                 what
                 is
                 commanded
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 the
                 Authority
                 over
                 Him.
                 They
                 who
                 are
                 Great
                 ,
                 cannot
                 yet
                 subsist
                 without
                 Those
                 that
                 are
                 Little
                 ;
                 nor
                 the
                 Little
                 without
                 the
                 Great
                 .
                 But
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 Mixture
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 Use
                 and
                 Profit
                 too
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 ,
                 for
                 Example
                 ,
                 
                 take
                 our
                 Body
                 :
                 The
                 Head
                 without
                 the
                 Feet
                 is
                 nothing
                 ,
                 neither
                 the
                 Feet
                 without
                 the
                 Head.
                 And
                 even
                 the
                 smallest
                 Members
                 of
                 our
                 Body
                 ,
                 are
                 yet
                 both
                 necessary
                 and
                 useful
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 .
                 But
                 all
                 conspire
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 ‖
                 are
                 subject
                 to
                 one
                 common
                 Use
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 the
                 Preservation
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 .
              
               
               
                 XXXVIII
                 .
                 LET
                 therefore
                 our
                 whole
                 Body
                 be
                 saved
                 in
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 :
                 And
                 let
                 every
                 one
                 be
                 subject
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 †
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Order
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 is
                 placed
                 by
                 the
                 *
                 Gift
                 of
                 God.
                 Let
                 not
                 the
                 strong
                 Man
                 neglect
                 to
                 take
                 care
                 of
                 the
                 Weak
                 ;
                 and
                 let
                 the
                 Weak
                 see
                 that
                 he
                 reverence
                 the
                 Strong
                 .
                 Let
                 the
                 Rich
                 Man
                 distribute
                 to
                 the
                 Necessity
                 of
                 the
                 Poor
                 :
                 And
                 let
                 the
                 Poor
                 bless
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 has
                 given
                 one
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 his
                 Want
                 may
                 be
                 supplied
                 .
                 Let
                 the
                 Wise
                 Man
                 shew
                 forth
                 his
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 Words
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 Good
                 Works
                 .
                 Let
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 Humble
                 ,
                 not
                 bear
                 Witness
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 but
                 let
                 him
                 leave
                 it
                 to
                 another
                 to
                 bear
                 Witness
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 Let
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 pure
                 in
                 the
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 not
                 grow
                 proud
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 knowing
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 †
                 from
                 another
                 that
                 he
                 received
                 the
                 Gift
                 of
                 Continence
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 consider
                 therefore
                 ,
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 †
                 whereof
                 we
                 are
                 made
                 ;
                 who
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 kind
                 of
                 Men
                 we
                 came
                 into
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 Sepulchre
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 outer
                 Darkness
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 made
                 us
                 and
                 formed
                 us
                 ,
                 brought
                 us
                 into
                 his
                 own
                 World
                 ;
                 
                 having
                 ‖
                 prevented
                 us
                 with
                 his
                 Benefits
                 ,
                 even
                 before
                 we
                 were
                 Born.
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 having
                 Received
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 from
                 Him
                 ,
                 we
                 ought
                 upon
                 all
                 Occasions
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 thanks
                 unto
                 Him
                 :
                 To
                 whom
                 be
                 Glory
                 for
                 ever
                 and
                 ever
                 ,
                 Amen
                 .
              
               
                 XXXIX
                 .
                 FOOLISH
                 and
                 Unwise
                 Men
                 ,
                 †
                 who
                 have
                 neither
                 Prudence
                 nor
                 Learning
                 ,
                 
                   may
                   perhaps
                
                 Mock
                 and
                 Deride
                 us
                 ;
                 being
                 willing
                 to
                 set
                 up
                 themselves
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 Conceits
                 :
                 †
                 
                   But
                   what
                   can
                   a
                   Mortal
                   Man
                   do
                   ?
                   Or
                   what
                   Strength
                   is
                   there
                   in
                   him
                   that
                   is
                   made
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Dust
                   ?
                
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 ,
                 
                   There
                   was
                   no
                   Shape
                   before
                   mine
                   Eyes
                   ;
                   only
                   I
                   heard
                   a
                
                 ‖
                 
                   Sound
                   and
                   a
                   Voice
                
                 .
                 
                 
                   For
                   what
                   ?
                   Shall
                   Man
                   be
                   Pure
                   before
                   the
                
                 LORD
                 ?
                 
                   Shall
                   he
                   be
                   blameless
                   in
                   his
                   Works
                   ?
                   Behold
                   ,
                   he
                   trusteth
                   not
                   in
                   his
                   Servants
                   ;
                   and
                   his
                   Angels
                   he
                   charged
                   with
                   Folly.
                   Yea
                   ,
                   the
                   Heaven
                   is
                   not
                   clean
                   in
                   his
                   Sight
                   ,
                   how
                   much
                   less
                   they
                   that
                   dwell
                   in
                   Houses
                   of
                   Clay
                   ;
                   of
                   which
                   also
                   we
                   our selves
                   were
                   made
                   ?
                   He
                   smote
                   them
                   as
                   a
                   Moth
                   ;
                   and
                   from
                   Morning
                   even
                   unto
                   the
                   Evening
                   they
                   endure
                   not
                   .
                   Because
                   they
                   were
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   help
                   themselves
                   
                   they
                   Perish'd
                   :
                   He
                   breath'd
                   upon
                   them
                   and
                   they
                   dy'd
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   had
                   no
                   Wisdom
                   Call
                   now
                   if
                   there
                   be
                   any
                   that
                   will
                   answer
                   thee
                
                 ;
                 
                 
                   and
                   to
                   which
                   of
                   the
                   Angels
                   wilt
                   thou
                   look
                   ?
                   For
                   Wrath
                   killeth
                   the
                   Foolish
                   Man
                   ,
                   and
                   Envy
                   slayeth
                   him
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   Error
                   .
                   I
                   have
                   seen
                   the
                   Foolish
                   taking
                   Root
                   ,
                   but
                   lo
                   their
                   Habitation
                   was
                   presently
                   consumed
                   .
                   Their
                   Children
                   were
                   far
                   from
                   Safety
                   ,
                   they
                
                 †
                 
                   Perished
                   at
                   the
                   Gates
                   of
                   those
                   who
                   were
                   lesser
                   than
                   themselves
                   ;
                   And
                   there
                   was
                   no
                   Man
                   to
                
                 ‖
                 
                   help
                   them
                   .
                   For
                   what
                   was
                   prepared
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   the
                   Righteous
                
                 *
                 
                   did
                   Eat
                   :
                   And
                   they
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   delivered
                   from
                   Evil.
                   
                
              
               
                 XL.
                 SEEING
                 then
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 manifest
                 unto
                 us
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 behove
                 us
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   take
                   care
                
                 that
                 looking
                 into
                 the
                 Depths
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Knowledge
                 ,
                 we
                 do
                 all
                 things
                 in
                 order
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 our
                 Lord
                 has
                 commanded
                 us
                 to
                 do
                 .
                 
                   And
                   particularly
                
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 perform
                 our
                 Offerings
                 and
                 Service
                 
                   to
                   God
                
                 ,
                 at
                 their
                 appointed
                 Seasons
                 :
                 For
                 these
                 he
                 has
                 commanded
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 not
                 †
                 rashly
                 and
                 disorderly
                 ,
                 but
                 at
                 Certain
                 Determinate
                 Times
                 and
                 Hours
                 .
                 
                   And
                   therefore
                
                 he
                 has
                 ordained
                 by
                 his
                 Supreme
                 
                 Will
                 and
                 Authority
                 ,
                 both
                 where
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 what
                 Persons
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 perform'd
                 :
                 That
                 so
                 all
                 things
                 being
                 piously
                 done
                 unto
                 all
                 Well-pleasing
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 acceptable
                 unto
                 †
                 him
                 .
                 They
                 therefore
                 who
                 make
                 their
                 Offerings
                 at
                 the
                 appointed
                 Seasons
                 ,
                 are
                 Happy
                 ,
                 and
                 Accepted
                 :
                 Because
                 that
                 obeying
                 the
                 Commandments
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 free
                 from
                 Sin.
                 
                   And
                   the
                   same
                   care
                   must
                   be
                   had
                   of
                   the
                   Persons
                   that
                   Minister
                   unto
                   him
                   .
                
                 For
                 the
                 Chief
                 Priest
                 has
                 his
                 proper
                 Services
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Priests
                 their
                 proper
                 Place
                 is
                 appointed
                 ;
                 And
                 to
                 the
                 Levites
                 appertain
                 their
                 proper
                 Ministries
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 Lay-man
                 is
                 confined
                 within
                 the
                 Bounds
                 of
                 what
                 is
                 commanded
                 to
                 Lay-men
                 .
              
               
                 XLI
                 .
                 LET
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 you
                 therefore
                 ,
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 bless
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 proper
                 Station
                 with
                 ‖
                 a
                 Good
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 all
                 Gravity
                 ,
                 not
                 exceeding
                 the
                 Rule
                 of
                 his
                 Service
                 that
                 is
                 appointed
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 daily
                 Sacrifices
                 †
                 were
                 not
                 offer'd
                 every
                 where
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Peace-offerings
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Sacrifices
                 appointed
                 for
                 Sins
                 and
                 
                 Transgressions
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 at
                 Jerusalem
                 :
                 Nor
                 
                   might
                   they
                   be
                   offer'd
                
                 in
                 any
                 Place
                 there
                 neither
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 at
                 the
                 Altar
                 before
                 the
                 Temple
                 ;
                 being
                 first
                 diligently
                 examin'd
                 by
                 the
                 High-Priest
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 Ministers
                 we
                 before
                 mentioned
                 .
                 They
                 therefore
                 who
                 *
                 did
                 any
                 thing
                 besides
                 what
                 *
                 was
                 agreeable
                 to
                 his
                 Will
                 ,
                 *
                 were
                 punished
                 with
                 Death
                 .
                 †
                 Consider
                 ,
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 by
                 how
                 much
                 the
                 better
                 Knowledge
                 God
                 has
                 vouchsafed
                 unto
                 us
                 ,
                 by
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 greater
                 Danger
                 are
                 we
                 exposed
                 to
                 .
              
               
                 XLII
                 .
                 THE
                 Apostles
                 have
                 Preached
                 to
                 us
                 from
                 our
                 Lord
                 JESUS
                 CHRIST
                 :
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 from
                 God.
                 Christ
                 therefore
                 was
                 sent
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostles
                 by
                 Christ
                 :
                 So
                 both
                 
                   their
                   Offices
                
                 were
                 orderly
                 fulfill'd
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 God.
                 For
                 having
                 received
                 their
                 Command
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 fully
                 assured
                 by
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 convinced
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 ‖
                 Evidence
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 they
                 went
                 abroad
                 ,
                 publishing
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   God
                   was
                   at
                   Hand
                   .
                
                 And
                 thus
                 Preaching
                 through
                 Countries
                 
                 and
                 Cities
                 ,
                 and
                 proving
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 Fruits
                 of
                 their
                 Conversions
                 ,
                 they
                 appointed
                 
                   out
                   of
                   them
                
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Ministers
                 over
                 such
                 as
                 should
                 afterwards
                 believe
                 .
                 Nor
                 was
                 this
                 any
                 new
                 Thing
                 :
                 Seeing
                 that
                 long
                 before
                 it
                 was
                 written
                 concerning
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Deacons
                 .
                 For
                 thus
                 saith
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 certain
                 place
                 ;
                 
                   I
                   will
                   appoint
                   their
                
                 *
                 
                   Overseers
                   in
                   Righteousness
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   and
                   their
                
                 *
                 
                   Ministers
                   in
                   Faith.
                
                 
              
               
                 XLIII
                 .
                 AND
                 what
                 wonder
                 if
                 they
                 to
                 whom
                 such
                 a
                 work
                 was
                 committed
                 by
                 God
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 establish'd
                 such
                 Officers
                 as
                 we
                 before
                 mentioned
                 ;
                 When
                 even
                 that
                 Blessed
                 and
                 Faithful
                 Servant
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 House
                 ,
                 Moses
                 ,
                 ‖
                 set
                 down
                 in
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scriptures
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 were
                 commanded
                 Him.
                 Whom
                 also
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 follow'd
                 ,
                 bearing
                 witness
                 with
                 one
                 consent
                 to
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 were
                 appointed
                 by
                 him
                 .
                 For
                 He
                 ,
                 perceiving
                 an
                 *
                 Emulation
                 to
                 arise
                 among
                 the
                 Tribes
                 concerning
                 the
                 Priesthood
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Strife
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 of
                 them
                 should
                 be
                 Adorned
                 with
                 that
                 Glorious
                 Title
                 ;
                 commanded
                 their
                 
                 twelve
                 Captains
                 to
                 bring
                 to
                 him
                 twelve
                 Rods
                 ;
                 
                 every
                 Tribe
                 being
                 *
                 noted
                 upon
                 
                   its
                   Rod
                
                 according
                 to
                 its
                 Name
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 took
                 them
                 and
                 bound
                 them
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 sealed
                 them
                 with
                 the
                 Seals
                 of
                 the
                 Twelve
                 Princes
                 of
                 the
                 Tribes
                 ;
                 and
                 laid
                 them
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 of
                 Witness
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 Table
                 of
                 God.
                 And
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 shut
                 
                   the
                   door
                   of
                
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 ,
                 he
                 sealed
                 up
                 the
                 Keys
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 ‖
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 the
                 Rods
                 ;
                 And
                 said
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 Men
                 and
                 Brethren
                 ;
                 Which
                 soever
                 Tribe
                 shall
                 have
                 its
                 Rod
                 Blossom
                 ,
                 that
                 Tribe
                 has
                 God
                 chosen
                 
                   to
                   Himself
                
                 ,
                 *
                 to
                 Minister
                 unto
                 Him
                 
                   in
                   Holy
                   Things
                
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 Morning
                 was
                 come
                 ,
                 He
                 called
                 together
                 All
                 Israel
                 ,
                 six
                 Hundred
                 Thousand
                 Men
                 ;
                 and
                 shew'd
                 to
                 their
                 Princes
                 the
                 Seals
                 ;
                 and
                 opened
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 of
                 Witness
                 ;
                 and
                 brought
                 forth
                 the
                 Rods.
                 And
                 the
                 Rod
                 of
                 Aaron
                 was
                 found
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 have
                 Blossom'd
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 to
                 have
                 Fruit
                 upon
                 it
                 .
                 What
                 think
                 you
                 ,
                 Beloved
                 ?
                 Did
                 not
                 Moses
                 before
                 know
                 ‖
                 what
                 should
                 happen
                 ?
                 Yes
                 verily
                 :
                 But
                 to
                 the
                 End
                 there
                 might
                 be
                 no
                 Division
                 nor
                 Tumult
                 in
                 Israel
                 ,
                 
                 He
                 did
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 True
                 and
                 Only
                 God
                 might
                 be
                 Glorified
                 :
                 To
                 Him
                 be
                 Honour
                 for
                 Ever
                 and
                 Ever
                 ,
                 Amen
                 .
              
               
                 XLIV
                 .
                 SO
                 likewise
                 our
                 Apostles
                 knew
                 by
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 Contentions
                 arise
                 *
                 upon
                 the
                 Account
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 having
                 a
                 perfect
                 fore-knowledge
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 they
                 appointed
                 Persons
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 before
                 said
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 gave
                 Direction
                 ,
                 ‖
                 How
                 when
                 they
                 should
                 die
                 ,
                 other
                 chosen
                 and
                 approved
                 Men
                 should
                 succeed
                 in
                 their
                 Ministry
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 we
                 cannot
                 think
                 that
                 those
                 may
                 justly
                 be
                 thrown
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 either
                 Appointed
                 by
                 Them
                 ,
                 or
                 afterwards
                 Chosen
                 by
                 Eminent
                 Men
                 with
                 the
                 Consent
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 with
                 all
                 Lowliness
                 and
                 Innocency
                 ministred
                 to
                 the
                 Flock
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 in
                 Peace
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 Self-interest
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 commended
                 by
                 all
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 no
                 small
                 Sin
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 should
                 we
                 cast
                 off
                 those
                 from
                 their
                 ‖
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 who
                 Holily
                 and
                 without
                 Blame
                 
                 *
                 fulfil
                 the
                 Duties
                 
                   of
                   it
                
                 .
                 Blessed
                 are
                 those
                 Priests
                 ,
                 who
                 having
                 finish'd
                 their
                 Course
                 before
                 
                   these
                   times
                
                 ,
                 have
                 obtain'd
                 a
                 fruitful
                 and
                 perfect
                 Dissolution
                 :
                 For
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 fear
                 ,
                 lest
                 any
                 one
                 should
                 turn
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 now
                 establish'd
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 see
                 how
                 you
                 have
                 put
                 out
                 some
                 ,
                 who
                 lived
                 excellently
                 
                   among
                   you
                
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 *
                 rightly
                 and
                 innocently
                 adorn'd
                 .
              
               
                 XLV
                 .
                 YE
                 are
                 Contentious
                 ,
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 and
                 Zealous
                 for
                 things
                 that
                 pertain
                 not
                 unto
                 Salvation
                 .
                 Look
                 into
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 true
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
                 Ye
                 know
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 unjust
                 or
                 Spurious
                 ‖
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 There
                 you
                 shall
                 not
                 find
                 that
                 Just
                 Men
                 were
                 ever
                 cast
                 off
                 by
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 good
                 themselves
                 .
                 †
                 They
                 were
                 persecuted
                 't
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 by
                 the
                 Wicked
                 and
                 Ungodly
                 .
                 They
                 were
                 cast
                 into
                 Prison
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   they
                   were
                   cast
                   in
                
                 by
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 Unholy
                 .
                 They
                 were
                 stoned
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 by
                 Sinners
                 and
                 Transgressors
                 .
                 They
                 were
                 killed
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 by
                 Accursed
                 Men
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 had
                 taken
                 up
                 an
                 Unjust
                 Envy
                 
                   against
                   them
                
                 .
                 *
                 And
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 they
                 underwent
                 Gloriously
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 shall
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 Brethren
                 ?
                 Was
                 Daniel
                 cast
                 into
                 the
                 ‖
                 Den
                 of
                 Lyons
                 ,
                 by
                 Men
                 fearing
                 God
                 ?
                 
                   Ananias
                   ,
                   Azarias
                
                 and
                 Misael
                 ,
                 were
                 they
                 †
                 cast
                 into
                 the
                 *
                 Fiery
                 Furnace
                 by
                 Men
                 ‖
                 professing
                 the
                 Excellent
                 and
                 Glorious
                 Worship
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 High
                 ?
                 God
                 forbid
                 .
                 What
                 kind
                 of
                 Persons
                 then
                 were
                 they
                 that
                 did
                 these
                 things
                 ?
                 They
                 were
                 Men
                 Abominable
                 ,
                 full
                 of
                 all
                 Wickedness
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 incensed
                 to
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 Degree
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 bring
                 those
                 into
                 Sufferings
                 ,
                 who
                 with
                 a
                 Holy
                 and
                 Unblamable
                 Purpose
                 of
                 mind
                 worshipped
                 God
                 :
                 Not
                 knowing
                 that
                 the
                 Most
                 High
                 is
                 the
                 Protector
                 and
                 Defender
                 of
                 all
                 such
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 Pure
                 Conscience
                 serve
                 his
                 *
                 Holy
                 Name
                 :
                 To
                 whom
                 be
                 Glory
                 for
                 ever
                 and
                 ever
                 ,
                 Amen
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 who
                 with
                 a
                 full
                 Perswasion
                 have
                 endured
                 
                   to
                   the
                   end
                
                 ,
                 ‖
                 are
                 now
                 made
                 Partakers
                 of
                 Glory
                 and
                 Honour
                 :
                 And
                 *
                 are
                 Exalted
                 and
                 lifted
                 up
                 by
                 God
                 in
                 their
                 Memorial
                 throughout
                 all
                 Ages
                 ,
                 Amen
                 .
              
               
               
                 XLVI
                 .
                 WHEREFORE
                 it
                 will
                 behove
                 us
                 also
                 ,
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 *
                 to
                 follow
                 such
                 Examples
                 
                   as
                   these
                
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 ,
                 ‖
                 
                   Hold
                   fast
                   to
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   Holy
                   ;
                   for
                   they
                   that
                   do
                   so
                   shall
                   be
                   sanctified
                   .
                
                 And
                 again
                 in
                 another
                 place
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 
                   With
                   the
                   Pure
                   thou
                   shalt
                   be
                   Pure
                   ,
                   but
                   with
                   the
                   Perverse
                   Man
                   thou
                   shalt
                   be
                
                 *
                 perverse
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 therefore
                 keep
                 our selves
                 firm
                 to
                 the
                 Innocent
                 and
                 Righteous
                 ;
                 for
                 such
                 are
                 *
                 Chosen
                 of
                 God.
                 Wherefore
                 are
                 there
                 Strifes
                 and
                 Anger
                 ,
                 and
                 Divisions
                 and
                 Schisms
                 and
                 Wars
                 among
                 Us
                 ?
                 
                 Have
                 we
                 not
                 all
                 One
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 One
                 Christ
                 ?
                 
                 Is
                 not
                 one
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Grace
                 poured
                 out
                 upon
                 us
                 
                   All
                   ?
                   Have
                   we
                   not
                
                 One
                 Calling
                 in
                 Christ
                 ?
                 Why
                 then
                 do
                 we
                 rent
                 and
                 tear
                 in
                 pieces
                 the
                 Members
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 And
                 raise
                 Seditions
                 against
                 our
                 own
                 Body
                 ?
                 And
                 are
                 come
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 heighth
                 of
                 Madness
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 forget
                 that
                 
                   we
                   were
                   Members
                   one
                   of
                   Another
                   ?
                
                 
                 Remember
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 *
                 how
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Wo
                   to
                   that
                   Man
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   [
                   By
                   whom
                   Offences
                   come
                   ]
                   It
                   were
                   better
                   for
                   him
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   never
                   been
                   Born
                   ,
                   Than
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   
                   have
                   offended
                   one
                   of
                   My
                   Elect.
                   It
                   were
                   better
                   for
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   Mill-stone
                   should
                   be
                   tyed
                   about
                   his
                   Neck
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   should
                   be
                   cast
                   into
                   the
                   Sea
                   ,
                   than
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   offend
                   one
                   of
                   My
                   little
                   ones
                   .
                
                 Your
                 Schism
                 has
                 perverted
                 Many
                 ,
                 has
                 discouraged
                 many
                 :
                 It
                 has
                 raised
                 Doubts
                 in
                 many
                 ,
                 and
                 Grief
                 in
                 us
                 All.
                 
                   And
                   yet
                
                 your
                 Sedition
                 continues
                 still
                 .
              
               
                 XLVII
                 .
                 TAKE
                 the
                 Epistle
                 of
                 the
                 Blessed
                 Paul
                 the
                 Apostle
                 into
                 
                   your
                   Hands
                
                 ;
                 What
                 was
                 it
                 that
                 he
                 wrote
                 to
                 you
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 Beginning
                 of
                 his
                 *
                 Instructions
                 to
                 you
                 ?
                 Verily
                 he
                 did
                 ‖
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 admonish
                 you
                 concerning
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 Cephas
                 ,
                 and
                 Apollos
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 even
                 then
                 ye
                 had
                 begun
                 to
                 fall
                 into
                 †
                 Parties
                 and
                 Factions
                 .
                 Nevertheless
                 your
                 Inclinations
                 then
                 led
                 you
                 into
                 a
                 much
                 less
                 Sin
                 :
                 Forasmuch
                 as
                 ye
                 *
                 placed
                 your
                 Affections
                 on
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 Men
                 of
                 ‖
                 Eminent
                 Reputation
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 Another
                 who
                 was
                 greatly
                 try'd
                 and
                 approved
                 of
                 among
                 you
                 .
                 But
                 consider
                 
                   we
                   pray
                   you
                
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 they
                 that
                 have
                 now
                 led
                 you
                 astray
                 ▪
                 And
                 lessen'd
                 the
                 *
                 Reputation
                 of
                 
                 that
                 Brotherly
                 Love
                 that
                 was
                 once
                 *
                 so
                 Eminent
                 among
                 you
                 ?
                 'T
                 is
                 a
                 Shame
                 ,
                 my
                 Beloved
                 ,
                 yea
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 Shame
                 ,
                 and
                 unworthy
                 of
                 your
                 Christian
                 ‖
                 Profession
                 ,
                 to
                 hear
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 most
                 firm
                 and
                 antient
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 Corinthians
                 should
                 by
                 one
                 or
                 two
                 Persons
                 ,
                 
                   be
                   led
                
                 into
                 a
                 Sedition
                 against
                 its
                 Priests
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 Report
                 is
                 come
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 those
                 also
                 that
                 †
                 are
                 without
                 .
                 Insomuch
                 that
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 LORD
                 is
                 Blasphemed
                 through
                 your
                 Folly
                 ;
                 and
                 even
                 ye
                 your selves
                 are
                 brought
                 into
                 Danger
                 by
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 XLVIII
                 .
                 LET
                 us
                 therefore
                 with
                 all
                 hast
                 *
                 put
                 an
                 End
                 to
                 
                   this
                   Sedition
                
                 ;
                 and
                 let
                 us
                 fall
                 down
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 beseech
                 him
                 with
                 Tears
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 ‖
                 be
                 favourably
                 reconciled
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 restore
                 us
                 again
                 to
                 a
                 *
                 seemly
                 and
                 Holy
                 Course
                 of
                 Brotherly
                 Love.
                 For
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 Gate
                 of
                 Righteousness
                 ,
                 opening
                 unto
                 Life
                 :
                 As
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Open
                   unto
                   me
                   the
                   Gates
                   of
                   Righteousness
                   ;
                   I
                   will
                   go
                   in
                   unto
                   them
                   and
                   will
                   praise
                   the
                
                 LORD
                 .
                 
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   Gate
                   of
                   the
                
                 LORD
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   
                   Righteous
                   shall
                   enter
                   into
                   it
                   .
                
                 Although
                 therefore
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 Gates
                 that
                 are
                 opened
                 ,
                 yet
                 this
                 Gate
                 of
                 Righteousness
                 is
                 that
                 Gate
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 at
                 which
                 Blessed
                 are
                 All
                 they
                 that
                 enter
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 direct
                 their
                 way
                 in
                 Holiness
                 and
                 Righteousness
                 ,
                 doing
                 all
                 things
                 without
                 Disorder
                 .
                 Let
                 a
                 Man
                 be
                 Faithful
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 be
                 Powerful
                 in
                 the
                 Utterance
                 of
                 Knowledge
                 ;
                 let
                 him
                 be
                 wise
                 in
                 making
                 an
                 exact
                 Judgment
                 of
                 words
                 ;
                 let
                 him
                 be
                 Pure
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 Actions
                 .
                 But
                 still
                 by
                 how
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 he
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 ‖
                 Above
                 others
                 ,
                 by
                 
                   reason
                   of
                   these
                   things
                
                 ,
                 by
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 will
                 it
                 Behove
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 Humble-minded
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 seek
                 what
                 is
                 profitable
                 to
                 All
                 Men
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 his
                 own
                 Advantage
                 .
              
               
                 XLIX
                 .
                 HE
                 that
                 has
                 the
                 Love
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 keep
                 the
                 Commandments
                 of
                 Christ.
                 For
                 who
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 express
                 the
                 *
                 Obligation
                 of
                 the
                 Love
                 of
                 God
                 ?
                 What
                 Man
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 declare
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 fitting
                 ,
                 the
                 Excellency
                 of
                 its
                 Beauty
                 ?
                 The
                 Heighth
                 to
                 which
                 Charity
                 leads
                 ,
                 is
                 inexpressible
                 .
                 Charity
                 *
                 unites
                 us
                 
                 to
                 God
                 :
                 *
                 Charity
                 
                   covers
                   the
                   multitude
                   of
                   sins
                
                 :
                 ‖
                 Charity
                 
                   endures
                   all
                   things
                
                 ,
                 is
                 long-suffering
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 nothing
                 Base
                 and
                 Sordid
                 in
                 Charity
                 :
                 Charity
                 lifts
                 not
                 it self
                 up
                 above
                 others
                 ;
                 admits
                 of
                 no
                 Divisions
                 ;
                 is
                 not
                 Seditious
                 ;
                 but
                 does
                 all
                 things
                 in
                 Peace
                 and
                 Concord
                 .
                 By
                 Charity
                 were
                 all
                 the
                 Elect
                 of
                 God
                 made
                 Perfect
                 :
                 Without
                 it
                 nothing
                 is
                 pleasing
                 and
                 acceptable
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 God.
                 Through
                 Charity
                 did
                 the
                 LORD
                 *
                 joyn
                 us
                 unto
                 Himself
                 ;
                 whilst
                 for
                 the
                 Love
                 that
                 he
                 bore
                 towards
                 us
                 ,
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 gave
                 his
                 own
                 Bloud
                 for
                 us
                 by
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 his
                 Flesh
                 for
                 our
                 Flesh
                 ;
                 his
                 Soul
                 for
                 our
                 Souls
                 .
              
               
                 L.
                 YE
                 see
                 ,
                 Beloved
                 ,
                 How
                 great
                 and
                 wonderful
                 a
                 thing
                 Love
                 is
                 ;
                 and
                 how
                 that
                 no
                 Expressions
                 are
                 sufficient
                 to
                 declare
                 its
                 Perfection
                 .
                 But
                 who
                 is
                 fit
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 it
                 ?
                 Even
                 such
                 only
                 as
                 God
                 shall
                 vouchsafe
                 to
                 make
                 so
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 therefore
                 Pray
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 beseech
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 Worthy
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 that
                 so
                 we
                 may
                 live
                 in
                 Charity
                 ;
                 being
                 Unblamable
                 ▪
                 
                 and
                 without
                 any
                 Humane
                 Affections
                 to
                 one
                 more
                 than
                 another
                 .
                 All
                 the
                 Ages
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 
                   from
                   the
                   Beginning
                   of
                   it
                
                 ,
                 even
                 unto
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 are
                 passed
                 away
                 :
                 But
                 they
                 who
                 have
                 been
                 made
                 Perfect
                 in
                 Love
                 ,
                 have
                 by
                 the
                 Grace
                 of
                 God
                 obtain'd
                 a
                 place
                 among
                 the
                 Just
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 be
                 made
                 manifest
                 in
                 the
                 *
                 Judgment
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ.
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 ,
                 
                   Enter
                   into
                   thy
                   Chambers
                   for
                   a
                   little
                   space
                   ,
                   till
                   my
                   Anger
                   and
                   Indignation
                   shall
                   pass
                   away
                   :
                   And
                   I
                   will
                   remember
                   the
                   Good
                   day
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   raise
                   you
                   up
                   out
                   of
                   your
                   Graves
                   .
                
                 Happy
                 *
                 then
                 shall
                 we
                 be
                 ,
                 Beloved
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 shall
                 have
                 fulfilled
                 the
                 Commandments
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Unity
                 of
                 Love
                 ;
                 that
                 so
                 ,
                 through
                 Love
                 ,
                 our
                 Sins
                 may
                 be
                 forgiven
                 us
                 .
                 For
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Blessed
                   are
                   they
                   whose
                   Iniquities
                   are
                   forgiven
                   ,
                   and
                   whose
                   Sins
                   are
                   covered
                   .
                   Blessed
                   is
                   the
                   Man
                   to
                   whom
                   the
                   Lord
                   imputeth
                   no
                   Sin
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   whose
                   Mouth
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   Guile
                   .
                
                 Now
                 this
                 Blessing
                 is
                 fulfilled
                 in
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 Chosen
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 through
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 To
                 whom
                 be
                 Glory
                 for
                 Ever
                 and
                 Ever
                 ,
                 Amen
                 .
              
               
               
                 LI.
                 LET
                 us
                 therefore
                 ,
                 as
                 many
                 as
                 have
                 transgressed
                 by
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 *
                 Suggestions
                 of
                 the
                 Adversary
                 ,
                 beg
                 God's
                 Forgiveness
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 been
                 the
                 ‖
                 Heads
                 of
                 the
                 Sedition
                 and
                 Faction
                 among
                 you
                 ,
                 †
                 let
                 them
                 look
                 to
                 the
                 Common
                 End
                 of
                 our
                 Hope
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 Many
                 as
                 are
                 *
                 endued
                 with
                 Fear
                 and
                 Charity
                 ,
                 would
                 rather
                 they
                 Themselves
                 should
                 fall
                 into
                 Tryals
                 than
                 their
                 Neighbours
                 :
                 And
                 chuse
                 to
                 be
                 themselves
                 condemn'd
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 that
                 the
                 Excellent
                 and
                 Just
                 Charity
                 delivered
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 
                   should
                   Suffer
                
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 Good
                 for
                 a
                 Man
                 to
                 confess
                 wherein
                 he
                 has
                 transgressed
                 ;
                 *
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 harden
                 his
                 Heart
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Hearts
                 of
                 those
                 were
                 hardened
                 ,
                 who
                 raised
                 up
                 Sedition
                 against
                 Moses
                 the
                 Servant
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 Whose
                 Punishment
                 was
                 manifest
                 
                   unto
                   all
                   Men
                
                 ;
                 For
                 they
                 went
                 down
                 Alive
                 into
                 the
                 Grave
                 ,
                 Death
                 swallowed
                 them
                 up
                 .
                 Pharaoh
                 and
                 his
                 Host
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Rulers
                 of
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 their
                 Chariots
                 also
                 and
                 their
                 Horse-men
                 ,
                 were
                 for
                 no
                 other
                 cause
                 drowned
                 in
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 the
                 Red
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 Perish'd
                 ;
                 but
                 because
                 they
                 hardened
                 
                 their
                 foolish
                 Hearts
                 ,
                 after
                 so
                 many
                 Signs
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 Land
                 of
                 Egypt
                 by
                 Moses
                 the
                 Servant
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 LII
                 .
                 BELOVED
                 ,
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 Indigent
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 ;
                 nor
                 does
                 he
                 demand
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 Us
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 Confess
                 
                   our
                   Sins
                
                 unto
                 Him.
                 For
                 so
                 says
                 the
                 *
                 Holy
                 
                   David
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   Confess
                   unto
                   the
                
                 LORD
                 ,
                 
                 
                   and
                   it
                   shall
                   please
                   him
                   better
                   than
                   a
                   Bullock
                   that
                   hath
                   Horns
                   and
                   Hoofs
                   .
                   Let
                   the
                   Poor
                   see
                   it
                   and
                   be
                   Glad
                   .
                
                 And
                 again
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Offer
                   unto
                   God
                   the
                   Sacrifice
                   of
                   Praise
                   ,
                   and
                   pay
                   thy
                   Vows
                   unto
                   the
                   most
                   Highest
                   .
                   And
                   call
                   upon
                   Me
                   in
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   Trouble
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   deliver
                   Thee
                   ,
                   and
                   thou
                   shalt
                   Glorifie
                   me
                   .
                   The
                   Sacrifice
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   a
                   Broken
                   Spirit
                   .
                
                 
              
               
                 LIII
                 .
                 YE
                 know
                 ,
                 Beloved
                 ,
                 ye
                 know
                 full-well
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scriptures
                 ;
                 and
                 have
                 thoroughly
                 search'd
                 into
                 the
                 Oracles
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 Call
                 them
                 therefore
                 to
                 your
                 Remembrance
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 Moses
                 went
                 up
                 into
                 the
                 Mount
                 ,
                 and
                 tarried
                 there
                 Forty
                 Days
                 and
                 Forty
                 Nights
                 in
                 Fasting
                 and
                 Humility
                 ;
                 
                 God
                 said
                 unto
                 Him
                 ,
                 
                   Get
                   thee
                   down
                   quickly
                   
                   from
                   Hence
                
                 ;
                 
                 
                   For
                   thy
                   People
                   whom
                   thou
                   broughtest
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Land
                   of
                
                 Egypt
                 :
                 
                   has
                   committed
                   Wickedness
                   .
                   They
                   have
                   soon
                   transgressed
                   the
                   way
                   that
                   I
                   commanded
                   Them
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   made
                   to
                   themselves
                   Graven
                   Images
                   .
                   And
                   the
                
                 LORD
                 
                   said
                   unto
                   Him
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   spoken
                   unto
                   Thee
                
                 *
                 
                   several
                   times
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   seen
                   this
                   People
                   ,
                   and
                   behold
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   stiff-necked
                   People
                   :
                   Let
                   me
                   therefore
                   Destroy
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   put
                   out
                   their
                   Name
                   from
                   under
                   Heaven
                   .
                   And
                   I
                   will
                   make
                   unto
                   thee
                   a
                   Great
                   and
                   a
                   Wonderful
                   Nation
                   ,
                   that
                   shall
                   be
                   much
                
                 *
                 
                   larger
                   than
                   this
                   .
                   But
                
                 Moses
                 
                   said
                   ,
                   Not
                   so
                
                 LORD
                 :
                 
                   Forgive
                   now
                   this
                   People
                   their
                   Sin
                   :
                   Or
                   if
                   thou
                   wilt
                   not
                   ,
                   Blot
                   me
                   also
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Book
                   of
                   the
                   Living
                   .
                
                 O
                 admirable
                 Charity
                 !
                 O
                 insuperable
                 Perfection
                 !
                 The
                 Servant
                 speaks
                 freely
                 to
                 his
                 Lord
                 ;
                 He
                 beseeches
                 him
                 either
                 to
                 forgive
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 ‖
                 destroy
                 Him
                 together
                 with
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 LIV.
                 WHO
                 is
                 there
                 among
                 you
                 that
                 is
                 Generous
                 ?
                 Who
                 that
                 is
                 Compassionate
                 ?
                 Who
                 that
                 has
                 any
                 Charity
                 ?
                 Let
                 him
                 say
                 ,
                 If
                 this
                 Sedition
                 ,
                 this
                 Contention
                 ,
                 these
                 Schisms
                 are
                 
                 upon
                 my
                 Account
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 ready
                 to
                 depart
                 ;
                 to
                 go
                 away
                 whithersoever
                 ye
                 please
                 ;
                 and
                 do
                 whatsoever
                 †
                 ye
                 shall
                 desire
                 of
                 me
                 ;
                 only
                 let
                 the
                 Flock
                 of
                 Christ
                 be
                 in
                 Peace
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Priests
                 that
                 are
                 set
                 over
                 it
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 shall
                 do
                 this
                 ,
                 shall
                 get
                 to
                 himself
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 Honour
                 in
                 the
                 LORD
                 ;
                 and
                 ‖
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 place
                 but
                 what
                 will
                 be
                 ready
                 to
                 receive
                 him
                 :
                 
                   For
                   the
                   Earth
                   is
                   the
                
                 LORD'S
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   the
                   Fullness
                   thereof
                
                 .
                 
                 These
                 things
                 they
                 who
                 have
                 their
                 Conversation
                 towards
                 God
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 repented
                 of
                 ,
                 both
                 have
                 done
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 always
                 be
                 ready
                 to
                 do
                 .
              
               
                 LV.
                 *
                 NAY
                 and
                 even
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 themselves
                 have
                 given
                 us
                 Examples
                 of
                 this
                 kind
                 .
                 
                   For
                   we
                   read
                   ,
                   How
                
                 many
                 Kings
                 and
                 Princes
                 ,
                 in
                 times
                 of
                 Pestilence
                 ,
                 being
                 warned
                 by
                 their
                 Oracles
                 ,
                 have
                 given
                 up
                 Themselves
                 unto
                 Death
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 Bloud
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 deliver
                 their
                 ‖
                 Country-men
                 
                   from
                   Destruction
                
                 .
                 †
                 Others
                 have
                 forsaken
                 their
                 Cities
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 they
                 might
                 put
                 an
                 End
                 to
                 the
                 Seditions
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 
                 We
                 know
                 how
                 many
                 among
                 our selves
                 ,
                 have
                 given
                 up
                 themselves
                 unto
                 Bonds
                 ,
                 that
                 thereby
                 they
                 might
                 free
                 others
                 
                   from
                   them
                
                 .
                 Others
                 have
                 hired
                 out
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Servile
                 Employments
                 ,
                 that
                 with
                 the
                 Wages
                 of
                 them
                 they
                 might
                 feed
                 †
                 their
                 Brethen
                 .
                 And
                 even
                 Women
                 themselves
                 ,
                 being
                 strengthned
                 by
                 the
                 Grace
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 have
                 done
                 many
                 Glorious
                 and
                 Manly
                 things
                 
                   on
                   such
                   Occasions
                
                 .
                 The
                 Blessed
                 Judith
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 her
                 City
                 was
                 besieged
                 ,
                 desired
                 the
                 Elders
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 suffer
                 her
                 to
                 go
                 into
                 the
                 Camp
                 of
                 *
                 their
                 Enemies
                 :
                 And
                 she
                 went
                 out
                 exposing
                 her self
                 to
                 Danger
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Love
                 she
                 bare
                 to
                 her
                 Country
                 and
                 her
                 People
                 that
                 were
                 Besieged
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 delivered
                 Holofernes
                 into
                 the
                 Hands
                 of
                 a
                 Woman
                 .
                 Nor
                 did
                 Esther
                 ,
                 being
                 perfect
                 in
                 Faith
                 ,
                 
                 expose
                 her self
                 to
                 any
                 less
                 Hazard
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Delivery
                 of
                 the
                 Twelve
                 Tribes
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 in
                 danger
                 of
                 being
                 destroyed
                 .
                 For
                 by
                 Fasting
                 and
                 Humbling
                 Her self
                 ,
                 she
                 intreated
                 the
                 Great
                 Maker
                 of
                 All
                 things
                 ,
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Ages
                 ;
                 *
                 So
                 that
                 beholding
                 the
                 Humility
                 of
                 her
                 
                 Soul
                 ,
                 He
                 delivered
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 for
                 whose
                 sake
                 she
                 was
                 in
                 Peril
                 .
              
               
                 LVI
                 .
                 WHEREFORE
                 let
                 us
                 also
                 pray
                 for
                 all
                 such
                 as
                 fall
                 into
                 any
                 Trouble
                 or
                 Distress
                 ;
                 That
                 being
                 endued
                 with
                 Humility
                 and
                 Moderaration
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 submit
                 not
                 unto
                 Us
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 God.
                 For
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 *
                 they
                 shall
                 obtain
                 a
                 Fruitful
                 and
                 Perfect
                 Remembrance
                 ,
                 with
                 Mercy
                 ,
                 both
                 
                   at
                   the
                   Hands
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 Saints
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 receive
                 Correction
                 ,
                 at
                 which
                 no
                 Man
                 ought
                 to
                 repine
                 .
                 Beloved
                 ,
                 the
                 Reproof
                 and
                 the
                 Correction
                 which
                 we
                 exercise
                 towards
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 exceeding
                 Profitable
                 :
                 For
                 it
                 unites
                 us
                 the
                 more
                 closely
                 to
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 God.
                 For
                 so
                 says
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 The
                 LORD
                 
                   corrected
                   me
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   but
                   he
                   did
                   not
                   deliver
                   me
                   over
                   unto
                   Death
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   For
                   whom
                   the
                
                 LORD
                 
                   loveth
                   he
                   Chastneth
                   ,
                   and
                   scourgeth
                   every
                   Son
                   whom
                   he
                   receiveth
                   .
                   The
                   Righteous
                   ,
                
                 
                 saith
                 He
                 ,
                 
                   shall
                   instruct
                   me
                   in
                   Mercy
                   and
                   reprove
                   me
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                   Oyl
                   of
                   Sinners
                   shall
                   not
                   make
                   fat
                   my
                   Head.
                
                 
                 And
                 again
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Happy
                   is
                   the
                   Man
                   whom
                   God
                   correcteth
                   ;
                   
                   therefore
                   despise
                   not
                   thou
                   the
                   Chastning
                   of
                   the
                   Almighty
                   .
                   For
                   he
                   maketh
                   sore
                   and
                   bindeth
                   up
                   ;
                   He
                   woundeth
                   and
                   his
                   hands
                   make
                   whole
                   .
                   He
                   shall
                   deliver
                   thee
                   in
                   six
                   Troubles
                   ;
                   Yea
                   in
                   seven
                   there
                   shall
                   no
                   Evil
                   touch
                   Thee
                   .
                   In
                   Famine
                   he
                   shall
                   redeem
                   thee
                   from
                   Death
                   ;
                   and
                   in
                   War
                   from
                   the
                   Power
                   of
                   the
                   Sword.
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   be
                   hid
                   from
                   the
                   Scourge
                   of
                   the
                   Tongue
                   ;
                   neither
                   shalt
                   thou
                   be
                   afraid
                   of
                   Destruction
                   when
                   it
                   cometh
                   .
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   laugh
                   at
                   the
                   Wicked
                   and
                   Sinners
                   ;
                   neither
                   shalt
                   thou
                   be
                   afraid
                   of
                   the
                   Beasts
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   .
                   The
                   wild
                   Beasts
                   shall
                   be
                   at
                   peace
                   with
                   thee
                   .
                   Then
                   shalt
                   thou
                   know
                   that
                   thy
                   House
                   shall
                   be
                   in
                   peace
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   Habitation
                   of
                   thy
                   Tabernacle
                   shall
                   not
                   err
                   .
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   know
                   also
                   that
                   thy
                   Seed
                   shall
                   be
                   great
                   ,
                   and
                   thy
                   Off-spring
                   as
                   the
                   Grass
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   .
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   come
                   to
                   thy
                   Grave
                   as
                   the
                   ripe
                   Corn
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   taken
                   in
                   due
                   time
                   ;
                   like
                   as
                   a
                   Shock
                   of
                   Corn
                   cometh
                   in
                   ,
                   in
                   his
                   Season
                   .
                
                 Ye
                 see
                 ,
                 Beloved
                 ,
                 how
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 Defence
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 corrected
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 For
                 being
                 a
                 good
                 Instructor
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 willing
                 to
                 Admonish
                 us
                 by
                 his
                 Holy
                 Discipline
                 .
              
               
               
                 LVII
                 .
                 DO
                 YE
                 therefore
                 who
                 laid
                 the
                 first
                 Foundation
                 of
                 this
                 Sedition
                 ,
                 submit
                 your selves
                 to
                 your
                 Priests
                 ;
                 and
                 be
                 Instructed
                 unto
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 bending
                 the
                 Knees
                 of
                 your
                 Hearts
                 .
                 Learn
                 to
                 be
                 subject
                 ,
                 laying
                 aside
                 all
                 proud
                 and
                 arrogant
                 Boasting
                 of
                 your
                 Tongues
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 better
                 for
                 you
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 little
                 and
                 of
                 good
                 Reputation
                 in
                 the
                 Sheepfold
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                 than
                 to
                 seem
                 to
                 your selves
                 better
                 than
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 cast
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 Fold
                 .
                 For
                 thus
                 speaks
                 the
                 
                   excellent
                   and
                
                 all-vertuous
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 
                   Behold
                   I
                   will
                   pour
                   out
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   my
                   Spirit
                   upon
                   you
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   I
                   will
                   make
                   known
                   my
                   Speech
                   unto
                   you
                   .
                   Because
                   I
                   called
                   and
                   ye
                   would
                   not
                   hear
                   ,
                   I
                   stretched
                   out
                   my
                   words
                   and
                   ye
                   regarded
                   not
                   .
                   But
                   ye
                   have
                   set
                   at
                   nought
                   all
                   my
                   Counsel
                   ,
                   and
                   would
                   none
                   of
                   my
                   reproof
                   .
                   I
                   will
                   also
                   laugh
                   at
                   your
                   Calamity
                   ,
                   and
                   mock
                   when
                   your
                   fear
                   cometh
                   .
                   When
                   your
                   Fear
                   cometh
                   as
                   Desolation
                   ,
                   and
                   your
                   Destruction
                   as
                   a
                   Whirlwind
                   ,
                   when
                   Distress
                   and
                   Anguish
                   cometh
                   upon
                   you
                   .
                   Then
                   shall
                   ye
                   call
                   upon
                   me
                   ,
                   but
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   hear
                   you
                   :
                   The
                   Wicked
                   shall
                   seek
                   me
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   shall
                   not
                   
                   find
                   me
                   .
                   For
                   that
                   they
                   hated
                   Knowledge
                   ,
                   and
                   did
                   not
                   seek
                   the
                   Fear
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                   They
                   would
                   not
                   hearken
                   unto
                   my
                   Counsel
                   :
                   They
                   despised
                   all
                   my
                   Reproof
                   .
                   Therefore
                   shall
                   they
                   eat
                   of
                   the
                   Fruit
                   of
                   their
                   own
                   ways
                   ;
                   and
                   be
                   filled
                   with
                   their
                   own
                   Wickedness
                   .
                
              
               
                 LVIII
                 .
                 NOW
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 Inspector
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 the
                 *
                 Father
                 of
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 all
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 chosen
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 Us
                 by
                 Him
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 Peculiar
                 People
                 ;
                 grant
                 to
                 every
                 Soul
                 of
                 Man
                 that
                 calleth
                 upon
                 his
                 Glorious
                 and
                 Holy
                 Name
                 ,
                 Faith
                 ,
                 Fear
                 ,
                 Peace
                 ,
                 Long-suffering
                 ,
                 Patience
                 ,
                 Temperance
                 ,
                 Holiness
                 and
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 unto
                 all
                 well-pleasing
                 *
                 in
                 his
                 sight
                 ;
                 through
                 our
                 High
                 Priest
                 and
                 Protector
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 be
                 Glory
                 ,
                 and
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 and
                 Honour
                 unto
                 Him
                 now
                 and
                 for
                 Ever
                 more
                 ,
                 Amen
                 .
              
               
                 LIX
                 .
                 THE
                 Messengers
                 whom
                 we
                 have
                 sent
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 Claudius
                 and
                 
                 Ephebus
                 ,
                 and
                 Valerius
                 ,
                 and
                 Bito
                 with
                 Fortunatus
                 ,
                 send
                 back
                 to
                 us
                 again
                 with
                 all
                 speed
                 in
                 Peace
                 and
                 with
                 Joy
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 the
                 sooner
                 acquaint
                 us
                 with
                 your
                 Peace
                 and
                 Concord
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 pray'd
                 for
                 and
                 desired
                 by
                 Us
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 rejoyce
                 in
                 your
                 good
                 Order
                 .
              
               
                 LX.
                 THE
                 Grace
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 be
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 all
                 others
                 that
                 are
                 any
                 where
                 called
                 by
                 God
                 and
                 through
                 Him
                 :
                 To
                 whom
                 be
                 Honour
                 and
                 Glory
                 ,
                 and
                 Might
                 ,
                 and
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 and
                 Dominion
                 ,
                 by
                 *
                 
                   Christ
                   Jesus
                
                 ,
                 from
                 Everlasting
                 to
                 Everlasting
                 ,
                 Amen
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               
               
                 THE
                 EPISTLE
                 OF
                 St.
                 POLYCARP
                 TO
                 THE
                 Philippians
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
               
                 THE
                 CONTENTS
                 .
              
               
                 
                   After
                   the
                   Salutation
                   :
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   HE
                   Commends
                   the
                   Philippians
                   for
                   their
                   Respect
                   to
                   Those
                   who
                   suffer'd
                   for
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ;
                   and
                   for
                   their
                   
                     own
                     Faith
                  
                   and
                   Piety
                   .
                   Numb
                   .
                   I.
                   
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   He
                   exhorts
                   Them
                   to
                   continue
                   in
                   Both
                   :
                   And
                   that
                   particularly
                   from
                   the
                   Consideration
                   of
                   the
                   Resurrection
                   and
                   
                     Judgment
                     to
                     come
                  
                   .
                   N.
                   II.
                   
                
                 
                   For
                   their
                   better
                   accomplishing
                   whereof
                   ,
                   He
                   ,
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Advises
                   them
                   to
                   call
                   to
                   mind
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   which
                   St.
                   Paul
                   had
                   taught
                   them
                   whilst
                   He
                   was
                   in
                   
                     Person
                     among
                     them
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   after
                   wrote
                   to
                   them
                   in
                   his
                   
                     Epistle
                     .
                     N.
                     III.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   Summ
                   of
                   all
                   which
                   he
                   now
                   goes
                   on
                   particularly
                   to
                   set
                   before
                   Them.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   As
                   to
                   
                     Practical
                     Duties
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Faith
                   ,
                   Hope
                   ,
                   Charity
                   .
                   
                     N.
                     III.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   
                   2.
                   
                   Against
                   Covetousness
                   .
                   N.
                   IV.
                   
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   Duties
                   of
                   
                     Husbands
                     ,
                     Wives
                     ,
                     Widows
                  
                   .
                   Ib.
                   
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   Of
                   
                     Deacons
                     ,
                     Young
                     Men
                     ,
                     Virgins
                     .
                  
                   N.
                   V.
                   
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   Of
                   Presbyters
                   .
                   N.
                   VI.
                   
                
                 
                   All
                   which
                   He
                   again
                   Inforces
                   with
                   the
                   Consideration
                   of
                   that
                   Account
                   we
                   must
                   one
                   day
                   
                     give
                     to
                     God
                  
                   of
                   all
                   our
                   Actions
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   As
                   to
                   Matters
                   of
                   Faith.
                   
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   What
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   Believe
                   concerning
                   our
                   
                     Saviour
                     Christ
                  
                   :
                   His
                   Nature
                   and
                   Sufferings
                   .
                   N.
                   VII
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Of
                   the
                   
                     Future
                     Resurrection
                  
                   and
                   Judgment
                   .
                   Ib.
                   
                
                 
                   Which
                   being
                   thus
                   set
                   forth
                   ,
                   He
                   finally
                   Exhorts
                   them
                   ,
                   
                     
                       1.
                       
                       To
                       Prayer
                       .
                       N.
                       VII
                       .
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       To
                       Stedfastness
                       in
                       their
                       Faith.
                       N.
                       VIII
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   Inforced
                   from
                   the
                   Examples
                   of
                   the
                   Patience
                   and
                   Constancy
                   .
                   
                     
                       —
                       Of
                       Our
                       
                         Saviour
                         Christ.
                      
                       Ib.
                       
                    
                     
                       —
                       Of
                       his
                       Apostles
                       and
                       Saints
                       .
                       N.
                       IX
                       .
                    
                     
                       3.
                       
                       To
                       Carefulness
                       in
                       all
                       Well-doing
                       .
                       N.
                       X.
                       
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                   And
                   more
                   particularly
                   yet
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   Miscarriage
                   of
                   Valens
                   ,
                   who
                   had
                   been
                   a
                   Presbyter
                   among
                   Them
                   :
                   He
                   Exhorts
                   them
                   ,
                   
                     
                       4.
                       
                       To
                       beware
                       of
                       Covetousness
                       .
                       N.
                       XI
                       .
                    
                     
                       5.
                       
                       Not
                       to
                       be
                       too
                       severe
                       towards
                       such
                       Persons
                       ,
                       either
                       in
                       their
                       Censures
                       of
                       them
                       ,
                       or
                       Behaviour
                       towards
                       them
                       .
                       
                         N.
                         XII
                      
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   He
                   Prays
                   for
                   them
                   ;
                   and
                   then
                   Exhorts
                   them
                   ,
                   
                     
                       6.
                       
                       To
                       Pray
                       for
                       
                         All
                         others
                      
                       .
                       Ib.
                       
                    
                  
                
                 
                   And
                   having
                   thus
                   done
                   with
                   what
                   was
                   Instructive
                   of
                   his
                   Epistle
                   :
                   He
                   advises
                   Them
                   of
                   his
                   sending
                   
                   Ignatius's
                   Epistles
                   to
                   them
                   .
                   
                     N.
                     XIII
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   desires
                   an
                   Account
                   of
                   Him
                   from
                   Them.
                   N.
                   XIV
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   lastly
                   :
                   He
                   recommends
                   Crescens
                   ,
                   by
                   whom
                   he
                   wrote
                   this
                   Epistle
                   ,
                   together
                   with
                   his
                   Sister
                   ,
                   to
                   their
                   Favour
                   and
                   Assistance
                   .
                   Ib.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
               
               
                 THE
                 EPISTLE
                 OF
                 St.
                 POLYCARP
                 TO
                 THE
                 Philippians
                 .
              
               
                 
                   POLYCARP
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   PRESBYTERS
                   that
                   are
                   with
                   Him
                   ,
                
                 
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   which
                   *
                   is
                   at
                   PHILIPPI
                   ;
                   Mercy
                   unto
                   you
                   and
                   Peace
                   from
                   God
                   Almighty
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   our
                   Saviour
                   ,
                   be
                   multiplied
                   .
                
              
               
                 I.
                 I
                 REJOYCED
                 greatly
                 with
                 you
                 in
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 ye
                 received
                 the
                 Images
                 of
                 a
                 true
                 Love
                 ,
                 and
                 accompanied
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 it
                 behoved
                 you
                 ,
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 in
                 Bonds
                 ,
                 becoming
                 Saints
                 ;
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 Crowns
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 truly
                 chosen
                 by
                 God
                 and
                 our
                 Lord
                 :
                 As
                 also
                 that
                 the
                 Root
                 of
                 the
                 Faith
                 which
                 was
                 preach'd
                 from
                 antient
                 times
                 ,
                 remains
                 firm
                 in
                 you
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 ;
                 and
                 brings
                 forth
                 Fruit
                 to
                 our
                 
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   who
                   suffer'd
                   himself
                   to
                   be
                   brought
                   even
                   to
                   the
                   Death
                   for
                   our
                   Sins
                   .
                   Whom
                   God
                   hath
                   raised
                   up
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   having
                   loosed
                   the
                   Pains
                   of
                   Death
                   .
                   Whom
                   having
                   not
                   seen
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   ye
                   love
                   ;
                   in
                   whom
                   though
                   now
                   ye
                   see
                   him
                   not
                   ,
                   yet
                   believing
                   ,
                   ye
                   rejoyce
                   with
                   joy
                   unspeakable
                   and
                   full
                   of
                   Glory
                   :
                
                 Into
                 which
                 many
                 desire
                 to
                 enter
                 ,
                 
                   Knowing
                   that
                   by
                   Grace
                   ye
                   are
                   saved
                
                 ;
                 
                 not
                 by
                 Works
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 God
                 through
                 Jesus
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 
                 II.
                 
                   WHEREFORE
                   girding
                   up
                   the
                   Loyns
                   of
                   your
                   Mind
                   ;
                   Serve
                   the
                   Lord
                   with
                   Fear
                
                 and
                 in
                 Truth
                 :
                 
                 Laying
                 aside
                 all
                 empty
                 and
                 vain
                 Speech
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Error
                 of
                 many
                 ;
                 
                 
                   Believing
                   in
                   him
                   that
                   raised
                   up
                   our
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   from
                   the
                   Dead
                   ,
                
                 and
                 hath
                 given
                 him
                 Glory
                 and
                 a
                 Throne
                 at
                 his
                 right
                 Hand
                 .
                 To
                 whom
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 
                 made
                 Subject
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Both
                   that
                   are
                   in
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   are
                   in
                   Earth
                   ;
                   whom
                   every
                
                 *
                 Creature
                 shall
                 worship
                 ;
                 who
                 shall
                 come
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Judge
                 of
                 the
                 Quick
                 and
                 Dead
                 :
                 Whose
                 Bloud
                 God
                 shall
                 require
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 believe
                 not
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 disobedient
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 that
                 raised
                 up
                 ‖
                 Christ
                 from
                 the
                 Dead
                 ,
                 shall
                 also
                 raise
                 up
                 us
                 
                   in
                   like
                   manner
                
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 do
                 his
                 Will
                 ,
                 and
                 walk
                 *
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 Commandments
                 ;
                 and
                 love
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 loved
                 :
                 Abstaining
                 from
                 all
                 ‖
                 Vnrighteousness
                 ;
                 *
                 
                   inordinate
                   Affection
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   love
                   of
                   Money
                
                 ;
                 from
                 
                   Evil-speaking
                   ;
                   False
                   Witness
                
                 ;
                 not
                 
                   rendring
                   Evil
                   for
                   Evil
                   ,
                   or
                   Railing
                   for
                   Railing
                   ,
                
                 or
                 Striking
                 for
                 Striking
                 ,
                 or
                 Cursing
                 for
                 Cursing
                 :
                 But
                 remembring
                 what
                 the
                 Lord
                 has
                 *
                 taught
                 us
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Judge
                   not
                   and
                   ye
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   judged
                   ;
                   Forgive
                   and
                   ye
                   shall
                   be
                   forgiven
                
                 ;
                 Be
                 ye
                 merciful
                 ,
                 and
                 ye
                 shall
                 obtain
                 Mercy
                 ;
                 
                   For
                   with
                   the
                   same
                   measure
                   that
                   ye
                   meet
                   withall
                   ,
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   measured
                   to
                   you
                   again
                   .
                
                 
                 And
                 again
                 that
                 
                   Blessed
                   are
                   the
                   Poor
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 
                   they
                   that
                   are
                   persecuted
                   for
                   Righteousness
                   sake
                   ,
                   for
                   theirs
                   is
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
               
                 III.
                 THESE
                 things
                 my
                 Brethren
                 I
                 took
                 not
                 the
                 Liberty
                 of
                 my self
                 to
                 write
                 unto
                 you
                 concerning
                 Righteousness
                 ,
                 but
                 you
                 your selves
                 before
                 encouraged
                 me
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 neither
                 can
                 I
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 other
                 such
                 as
                 I
                 am
                 ,
                 come
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 Wisdom
                 of
                 the
                 Blessed
                 and
                 Renowned
                 Paul
                 ;
                 who
                 being
                 himself
                 in
                 Person
                 with
                 those
                 who
                 then
                 lived
                 ,
                 did
                 with
                 all
                 Exactness
                 and
                 Soundness
                 
                   teach
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   Truth
                
                 ;
                 and
                 being
                 gone
                 from
                 you
                 wrote
                 an
                 *
                 Epistle
                 to
                 you
                 :
                 Into
                 which
                 if
                 you
                 look
                 ,
                 you
                 will
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 Edifie
                 your selves
                 in
                 the
                 Faith
                 that
                 has
                 been
                 delivered
                 unto
                 you
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Mother
                 of
                 us
                 All
                 ;
                 being
                 followed
                 with
                 Hope
                 ,
                 and
                 led
                 on
                 by
                 a
                 general
                 Love
                 ,
                 both
                 towards
                 God
                 and
                 towards
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 towards
                 our
                 Neighbour
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 any
                 Man
                 *
                 has
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 he
                 has
                 fulfilled
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Righteousness
                 :
                 For
                 he
                 that
                 has
                 Charity
                 is
                 fa●
                 from
                 all
                 Sin.
                 
              
               
               
                 IV.
                 BUT
                 the
                 
                   Love
                   of
                   Money
                   is
                   the
                
                 ‖
                 
                   Root
                   of
                   all
                   Evil.
                
                 Knowing
                 therefore
                 that
                 as
                 
                   we
                   brought
                   nothing
                   into
                   this
                   World
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   so
                   neither
                   may
                   we
                   carry
                   any
                   thing
                   out
                
                 ;
                 Let
                 us
                 †
                 arm
                 our selves
                 with
                 the
                 Armour
                 of
                 Righteousness
                 :
                 And
                 teach
                 our selves
                 first
                 to
                 walk
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Commandments
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 your
                 Wives
                 to
                 walk
                 likewise
                 ‖
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Faith
                 that
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 in
                 *
                 Charity
                 and
                 in
                 Purity
                 ;
                 loving
                 their
                 own
                 Husbands
                 with
                 all
                 ‖
                 Sincerity
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 others
                 alike
                 with
                 all
                 Temperance
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 bring
                 up
                 their
                 Children
                 in
                 the
                 Instruction
                 †
                 and
                 Fear
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 The
                 Widows
                 likewise
                 teach
                 that
                 they
                 be
                 Sober
                 and
                 Discreet
                 as
                 to
                 what
                 concerns
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 Praying
                 always
                 for
                 All
                 Men
                 ;
                 being
                 far
                 from
                 all
                 Detraction
                 ,
                 Evil
                 speaking
                 ,
                 false
                 Witness
                 ;
                 from
                 Covetousness
                 and
                 from
                 all
                 Evil
                 :
                 Knowing
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 Altars
                 of
                 God
                 ‖
                 who
                 sees
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 whom
                 nothing
                 is
                 hid
                 ;
                 
                   Who
                   searches
                   out
                
                 the
                 very
                 Reasonings
                 ,
                 and
                 Thoughts
                 ,
                 and
                 Secrets
                 of
                 our
                 Hearts
                 .
              
               
               
                 V.
                 KNOWING
                 therefore
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 mocked
                 ,
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 walk
                 worthy
                 both
                 of
                 his
                 Command
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 Glory
                 .
                 Also
                 the
                 Deacons
                 must
                 be
                 Blameless
                 before
                 ‖
                 Him
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 Men.
                 Not
                 false
                 Accusers
                 ;
                 not
                 Double-tongued
                 ;
                 not
                 Lovers
                 of
                 Money
                 ;
                 but
                 †
                 Moderate
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 ;
                 Compassionate
                 ,
                 Careful
                 ;
                 walking
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 the
                 Servant
                 of
                 all
                 :
                 Whom
                 if
                 we
                 please
                 in
                 this
                 present
                 World
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 also
                 be
                 made
                 Partakers
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 he
                 has
                 promised
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 raise
                 us
                 from
                 the
                 Dead
                 ;
                 And
                 that
                 if
                 we
                 shall
                 walk
                 worthy
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 also
                 reign
                 together
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 believe
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 the
                 younger
                 Men
                 must
                 be
                 unblamable
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 :
                 Above
                 all
                 ,
                 taking
                 care
                 of
                 their
                 Purity
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 restrain
                 themselves
                 from
                 all
                 Evil.
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 good
                 to
                 be
                 cut
                 off
                 from
                 the
                 Lusts
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 because
                 every
                 such
                 
                   Lust
                   warreth
                   against
                   the
                   Spirit
                
                 :
                 
                 
                   And
                   neither
                   Fornicators
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   nor
                   Effeminate
                   ,
                   
                   nor
                   Abusers
                   of
                   themselves
                   with
                   Mankind
                   ,
                   shall
                   inherit
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   God
                
                 ;
                 nor
                 they
                 who
                 do
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 are
                 Foolish
                 and
                 Unreasonable
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ye
                 must
                 abstain
                 from
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 ;
                 being
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 Priests
                 and
                 Deacons
                 ,
                 as
                 unto
                 God
                 and
                 Christ.
                 The
                 
                   Virgins
                   admonish
                
                 to
                 walk
                 in
                 a
                 spotless
                 and
                 pure
                 Conscience
                 .
              
               
                 VI.
                 AND
                 let
                 the
                 ‖
                 Elders
                 be
                 Compassionate
                 and
                 Merciful
                 towards
                 all
                 ;
                 turning
                 them
                 from
                 their
                 Errors
                 ;
                 seeking
                 out
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 Weak
                 ;
                 not
                 forgetting
                 the
                 Widows
                 ,
                 the
                 Fatherless
                 and
                 the
                 Poor
                 ;
                 but
                 always
                 
                   providing
                   what
                   is
                   Good
                   both
                   in
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   Man.
                
                 
                 Abstaining
                 from
                 all
                 Wrath
                 ,
                 respect
                 of
                 Persons
                 ,
                 and
                 unrighteous
                 Judgment
                 :
                 And
                 especially
                 being
                 free
                 from
                 all
                 Covetousness
                 .
                 Not
                 *
                 easie
                 to
                 believe
                 any
                 thing
                 against
                 any
                 ;
                 not
                 severe
                 in
                 Judgment
                 ;
                 Knowing
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 all
                 Debtors
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 Sin.
                 If
                 therefore
                 we
                 pray
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 forgive
                 us
                 ,
                 we
                 ought
                 also
                 to
                 forgive
                 others
                 :
                 For
                 we
                 are
                 all
                 in
                 the
                 
                 
                   sight
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   and
                   God
                
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 
                   must
                   all
                   stand
                   before
                   the
                   Judgment
                   Seat
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ;
                 and
                 every
                 one
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 ‖
                 of
                 Himself
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 therefore
                 serve
                 him
                 in
                 fear
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 all
                 Reverence
                 as
                 both
                 Himself
                 commanded
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Prophets
                 have
                 preach'd
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 foretold
                 the
                 Coming
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 :
                 Being
                 Zealous
                 of
                 what
                 is
                 Good
                 ;
                 abstaining
                 from
                 all
                 Offence
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 all
                 false
                 Brethren
                 ;
                 and
                 from
                 all
                 that
                 bear
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 Hypocrisie
                 ;
                 who
                 deceive
                 vain
                 Men.
                 
              
               
                 
                 VII
                 .
                 
                   FOR
                   whosoever
                   does
                   not
                   confess
                   that
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   is
                   come
                   in
                   the
                   Flesh
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   Antichrist
                   :
                
                 And
                 whoever
                 does
                 not
                 confess
                 ‖
                 his
                 Suffering
                 upon
                 the
                 Cross
                 ,
                 is
                 from
                 the
                 Devil
                 .
                 And
                 whosoever
                 perverts
                 the
                 Oracles
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 Lusts
                 ;
                 and
                 says
                 that
                 there
                 shall
                 neither
                 be
                 any
                 Resurrection
                 nor
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 Born
                 of
                 Satan
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 leaving
                 the
                 Vanity
                 of
                 many
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 false
                 Doctrines
                 ;
                 let
                 us
                 ‖
                 hold
                 fast
                 to
                 the
                 Word
                 that
                 was
                 delivered
                 to
                 us
                 
                 from
                 the
                 Beginning
                 ;
                 
                 
                   Watching
                   unto
                   Prayer
                
                 ;
                 and
                 persevering
                 in
                 Fasting
                 :
                 Beseeching
                 with
                 all
                 Supplication
                 the
                 All-seeing
                 God
                 
                   not
                   to
                   lead
                   us
                   into
                   Temptation
                
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 said
                 ,
                 
                 
                   The
                   Spirit
                   truly
                   is
                   willing
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   but
                   the
                   Flesh
                   is
                   weak
                
                 .
              
               
                 VIII
                 .
                 LET
                 us
                 therefore
                 without
                 ceasing
                 keep
                 stedfastly
                 to
                 Him
                 who
                 is
                 our
                 Hope
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Earnest
                 of
                 our
                 Righteousness
                 ,
                 even
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ;
                 
                   Who
                   his
                   own
                   self
                
                 bare
                 
                   our
                   Sins
                   in
                   his
                   own
                   Body
                   on
                   the
                   Tree
                   :
                   Who
                   did
                   no
                   sin
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   neither
                   was
                   guile
                   found
                   in
                   his
                   mouth
                   .
                
                 But
                 suffered
                 all
                 for
                 us
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 live
                 †
                 through
                 Him.
                 Let
                 us
                 therefore
                 imitate
                 his
                 Patience
                 :
                 And
                 if
                 we
                 suffer
                 for
                 his
                 Name
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 Glorifie
                 him
                 ;
                 for
                 this
                 Example
                 he
                 has
                 given
                 us
                 by
                 Himself
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 have
                 we
                 believed
                 .
              
               
                 IX
                 .
                 WHEREFORE
                 I
                 exhort
                 all
                 of
                 you
                 that
                 ye
                 obey
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 Righteousness
                 ,
                 and
                 exercise
                 all
                 Patience
                 ;
                 which
                 ye
                 have
                 seen
                 set
                 forth
                 before
                 your
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 the
                 Blessed
                 Ignatius
                 ,
                 and
                 Zozimus
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 Rufus
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 others
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 among
                 you
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 Paul
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
                 Being
                 ‖
                 confident
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 these
                 have
                 not
                 run
                 in
                 vain
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 Faith
                 and
                 Righteousness
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 gone
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 that
                 was
                 due
                 to
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 with
                 whom
                 also
                 they
                 suffered
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 loved
                 not
                 this
                 present
                 World
                 ;
                 but
                 Him
                 who
                 died
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 raised
                 again
                 by
                 God
                 for
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 X.
                 STAND
                 therefore
                 in
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 follow
                 the
                 Example
                 of
                 the
                 LORD
                 ;
                 being
                 firm
                 and
                 immutable
                 in
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 Lovers
                 of
                 the
                 Brotherhood
                 ,
                 Lovers
                 of
                 one
                 another
                 :
                 ‖
                 Companions
                 together
                 in
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
                 being
                 kind
                 and
                 gentle
                 towards
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 despising
                 none
                 .
                 When
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 your
                 power
                 to
                 do
                 good
                 defer
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 
                   Charity
                   delivereth
                   from
                   death
                   .
                   Be
                   all
                   of
                   you
                   subject
                   one
                   to
                   another
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   having
                   your
                   Conversation
                   Honest
                   among
                   the
                   Gentiles
                
                 ;
                 That
                 by
                 your
                 good
                 Works
                 ,
                 both
                 ye
                 your selves
                 may
                 receive
                 Praise
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 LORD
                 may
                 not
                 
                   be
                   Blasphemed
                   through
                   you
                
                 .
                 
                 But
                 Woe
                 be
                 to
                 him
                 by
                 whom
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 
                 the
                 LORD
                 is
                 Blasphemed
                 .
                 Therefore
                 teach
                 all
                 Men
                 Sobriety
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 do
                 ye
                 also
                 exercise
                 your selves
                 .
              
               
                 XI
                 .
                 I
                 AM
                 greatly
                 afflicted
                 for
                 Valens
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 once
                 a
                 Presbyter
                 among
                 you
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 so
                 little
                 understand
                 the
                 place
                 that
                 was
                 given
                 to
                 Him
                 
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 I
                 admonish
                 you
                 that
                 ye
                 abstain
                 from
                 Covetousness
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 ye
                 be
                 Chast
                 ,
                 and
                 true
                 of
                 Speech
                 .
                 
                 
                   Keep
                   your selves
                   from
                   All
                   Evil.
                
                 For
                 He
                 that
                 in
                 these
                 things
                 cannot
                 govern
                 Himself
                 ,
                 
                 How
                 shall
                 he
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 prescribe
                 them
                 to
                 another
                 ?
                 If
                 a
                 Man
                 does
                 not
                 keep
                 himself
                 from
                 Covetousness
                 ,
                 He
                 shall
                 be
                 polluted
                 with
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 judged
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 a
                 Gentile
                 .
                 But
                 who
                 
                   of
                   you
                
                 are
                 Ignorant
                 of
                 the
                 Judgment
                 of
                 God
                 ?
                 
                 
                   Do
                   we
                   not
                   know
                   that
                   the
                   Saints
                   shall
                   judge
                   the
                   World
                   ?
                
                 As
                 Paul
                 teaches
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 have
                 neither
                 perceived
                 nor
                 heard
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 this
                 Kind
                 in
                 you
                 ,
                 among
                 whom
                 the
                 Blessed
                 Paul
                 laboured
                 ;
                 and
                 whom
                 he
                 mentions
                 
                   with
                   so
                   much
                   Honour
                
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 his
                 Epistle
                 .
                 
                 For
                 he
                 
                 Glories
                 of
                 you
                 in
                 All
                 the
                 Churches
                 who
                 then
                 only
                 knew
                 God
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 did
                 not
                 then
                 know
                 Him.
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 my
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 exceedingly
                 sorry
                 both
                 for
                 him
                 and
                 for
                 his
                 Wife
                 ;
                 to
                 whom
                 God
                 grant
                 a
                 true
                 Repentance
                 .
                 And
                 be
                 ye
                 also
                 moderate
                 on
                 this
                 occasion
                 ;
                 and
                 look
                 not
                 upon
                 such
                 as
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 but
                 call
                 them
                 back
                 as
                 Suffering
                 and
                 Erring
                 Members
                 ,
                 that
                 ye
                 may
                 save
                 your
                 whole
                 Body
                 :
                 For
                 by
                 so
                 doing
                 ,
                 ye
                 shall
                 edifie
                 your
                 own
                 selves
                 .
              
               
                 XII
                 .
                 FOR
                 I
                 trust
                 that
                 ye
                 are
                 well
                 exercised
                 in
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 nothing
                 is
                 hid
                 from
                 you
                 ;
                 But
                 at
                 present
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 granted
                 unto
                 me
                 :
                 As
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 ,
                 
                   Be
                   angry
                   and
                   Sin
                   not
                
                 ;
                 
                 And
                 again
                 ,
                 
                   Let
                   not
                   the
                   Sun
                   go
                   down
                   upon
                   your
                   Wrath.
                
                 
                 Blessed
                 is
                 he
                 that
                 believeth
                 and
                 remembreth
                 
                   these
                   things
                
                 ;
                 which
                 also
                 I
                 trust
                 you
                 do
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 God
                 and
                 Father
                 of
                 our
                 LORD
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ;
                 and
                 He
                 himself
                 who
                 is
                 our
                 Everlasting
                 High
                 Priest
                 ,
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 even
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 build
                 you
                 up
                 in
                 Faith
                 and
                 in
                 Truth
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 Meekness
                 
                 and
                 Lenity
                 ;
                 in
                 Patience
                 and
                 Long-suffering
                 ,
                 and
                 Chastity
                 :
                 And
                 grant
                 unto
                 you
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 have
                 your
                 Lot
                 and
                 Portion
                 among
                 his
                 Saints
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 also
                 may
                 be
                 together
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 under
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 believe
                 in
                 our
                 LORD
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 Father
                 
                   who
                   raised
                   him
                   from
                   the
                   Dead
                   .
                
                 Pray
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 Saints
                 :
                 
                 
                 Pray
                 also
                 for
                 
                   Kings
                   ,
                   and
                
                 ‖
                 
                   All
                   that
                   are
                   in
                   Authority
                
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 those
                 who
                 persecute
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 hate
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 the
                 Enemies
                 of
                 the
                 Cross
                 :
                 That
                 your
                 Fruit
                 may
                 be
                 manifest
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 ye
                 may
                 be
                 perfect
                 in
                 ‖
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 XIII
                 .
                 YE
                 wrote
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 both
                 ye
                 and
                 also
                 Ignatius
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 any
                 one
                 went
                 
                   from
                   hence
                
                 into
                 Syria
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 bring
                 your
                 Letters
                 with
                 Him
                 ;
                 which
                 also
                 I
                 will
                 
                   take
                   care
                   of
                
                 ,
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 I
                 shall
                 have
                 a
                 convenient
                 opportunity
                 ;
                 either
                 by
                 my self
                 ,
                 or
                 him
                 whom
                 I
                 shall
                 send
                 upon
                 your
                 Account
                 .
                 The
                 Epistles
                 of
                 Ignatius
                 which
                 He
                 wrote
                 unto
                 Us
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 what
                 others
                 of
                 his
                 have
                 come
                 to
                 our
                 hands
                 ,
                 we
                 
                 have
                 sent
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 your
                 order
                 ;
                 which
                 are
                 subjoyned
                 to
                 this
                 Epistle
                 :
                 By
                 which
                 ye
                 may
                 be
                 greatly
                 profited
                 ;
                 For
                 they
                 treat
                 of
                 Faith
                 and
                 Patience
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 pertain
                 to
                 Edification
                 in
                 †
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 .
              
               
                 XIV
                 .
                 WHAT
                 you
                 know
                 certainly
                 of
                 Ignatius
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 signifie
                 unto
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 THESE
                 things
                 have
                 I
                 written
                 unto
                 you
                 by
                 Crescens
                 ,
                 whom
                 by
                 this
                 present
                 Epistle
                 I
                 have
                 recommended
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 now
                 again
                 commend
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 has
                 had
                 his
                 Conversation
                 without
                 blame
                 among
                 us
                 ;
                 And
                 I
                 suppose
                 also
                 with
                 you
                 .
                 Ye
                 will
                 also
                 have
                 regard
                 unto
                 his
                 Sister
                 when
                 she
                 shall
                 come
                 unto
                 you
                 .
                 Be
                 ye
                 safe
                 in
                 the
                 LORD
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ;
                 And
                 in
                 ‖
                 Favour
                 with
                 all
                 yours
                 .
                 Amen
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               
               
                 THE
                 Genuine
                 Epistles
                 OF
                 St.
                 IGNATIVS
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 TO
                 THE
                 Ephesians
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
               
                 THE
                 CONTENTS
                 .
              
               
                 After
                 the
                 Salutation
                 :
              
               
                 
                   
                     Chap.
                     I.
                  
                   HE
                   thanks
                   them
                   for
                   sending
                   Onesimus
                   their
                   Bishop
                   to
                   Him
                   :
                   Whom
                   he
                   greatly
                   Commends
                   ;
                   and
                   expresses
                   his
                   Joy
                   to
                   receive
                   from
                   Him
                   so
                   good
                   a
                   Character
                   of
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   II.
                   He
                   mentions
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   their
                   Members
                   who
                   were
                   sent
                   with
                   Onesimus
                   to
                   Him
                   :
                   And
                   Exhorts
                   them
                   to
                   Unity
                   by
                   a
                   due
                   Subjection
                   to
                   their
                   Bishop
                   and
                   Presbyters
                   .
                
                 
                   III.
                   He
                   excuses
                   the
                   Liberty
                   He
                   takes
                   of
                   Admonishing
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   returns
                   to
                   his
                   Advice
                   to
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   IV.
                   Which
                   is
                   still
                   the
                   same
                   ;
                   namely
                   ,
                   By
                   a
                   due
                   Subjection
                   to
                   their
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   to
                   preserve
                   Vnity
                   among
                   themselves
                   .
                
                 
                   V.
                   The
                   Benefit
                   of
                   which
                   He
                   particularly
                   sets
                   out
                   to
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   VI.
                   That
                   they
                   ought
                   not
                   to
                   Respect
                   their
                   Bishop
                   the
                   less
                   ;
                   because
                   he
                   is
                   not
                   forward
                   in
                   exacting
                   it
                   from
                   them
                   :
                   But
                   should
                   rather
                   Honour
                   him
                   the
                   more
                   ;
                   which
                   He
                   also
                   Commends
                   them
                   for
                   doing
                   .
                
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   He
                   warns
                   them
                   against
                   Hereticks
                   ;
                   bidding
                   them
                   stick
                   to
                   their
                   
                     Master
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                  
                   :
                   Whose
                   Divine
                   and
                   
                     Humane
                     Nature
                  
                   he
                   declares
                   to
                   Them.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     VIII
                     .
                     IX
                  
                   .
                   He
                   Commends
                   them
                   for
                   their
                   Care
                   to
                   keep
                   themselves
                   from
                   
                     False
                     Teachers
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   shews
                   them
                   the
                   Way
                   to
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   X.
                   He
                   exhorts
                   them
                   to
                   Prayer
                   ;
                   and
                   to
                   behave
                   themselves
                   unblameably
                   towards
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   without
                   .
                
                 
                   XI.XII.
                   To
                   be
                   careful
                   of
                   their
                   Salvation
                   ;
                   To
                   Pray
                   for
                   Himself
                   ;
                   whose
                   own
                   worth
                   he
                   much
                   lessens
                   in
                   Comparison
                   of
                   theirs
                   .
                   Especially
                   ,
                
                 
                   
                     XIII
                     .
                     XIV
                  
                   .
                   To
                   be
                   frequent
                   in
                   
                     Publick
                     Devotion
                     :
                     To
                     live
                     in
                     Unity
                     ,
                     in
                     Faith
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   in
                   Charity
                   .
                   And
                   ,
                
                 
                   XV.
                   To
                   shew
                   forth
                   the
                   Truth
                   of
                   their
                   Profession
                   by
                   their
                   Works
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     XVI
                     .
                     XVII
                  
                   .
                   To
                   have
                   a
                   Care
                   that
                   the
                   Gospel
                   of
                   Christ
                   be
                   not
                   Corrupted
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   XVIII
                   .
                   Vpon
                   which
                   occasion
                   ,
                   He
                   treats
                   particularly
                   of
                   the
                   Three
                   great
                   Mysteries
                   of
                   Christianity
                   ,
                   viz.
                   The
                   Virginity
                   of
                   Mary
                   :
                   And
                   the
                   Incarnation
                   and
                   Death
                   of
                   Christ
                   :
                   Which
                   he
                   says
                   were
                   hid
                   from
                   the
                   Devil
                   .
                
                 
                   XIX
                   .
                   How
                   the
                   Birth
                   of
                   Christ
                   was
                   in
                   a
                   most
                   
                     extraordinary
                     Manner
                     reveal'd
                  
                   to
                   the
                   World.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     XX.
                     XXI
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   all
                   which
                   he
                   promises
                   to
                   Write
                   more
                   largely
                   in
                   a
                   
                     second
                     Epistle
                  
                   .
                   And
                   then
                   finally
                   Undertakes
                   for
                   their
                   Salvation
                   ;
                   if
                   they
                   continued
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   had
                   exhorted
                   them
                   ,
                   to
                   pursue
                   it
                   ,
                   by
                   Unity
                   among
                   Themselves
                   ,
                   and
                   Piety
                   towards
                   God.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
               
               
                 THE
                 EPISTLE
                 OF
                 St.
                 IGNATIVS
                 TO
                 THE
                 Ephesians
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IGNATIUS
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   also
                   called
                   THEOPHORUS
                   ,
                
                 
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   which
                   is
                   at
                   Ephesus
                   in
                   Asia
                   ;
                   most
                   deservedly
                   Happy
                   ;
                   being
                   Blessed
                   ‖
                   through
                   the
                   Greatness
                   and
                   Fullness
                   *
                   of
                   God
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   and
                   Predestinated
                   before
                   the
                   World
                   began
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     it
                     should
                     be
                  
                   always
                   unto
                   an
                   Enduring
                   and
                   Unchangeable
                   
                   Glory
                   ;
                   being
                   United
                   and
                   Chosen
                   ‖
                   through
                   his
                   true
                   Passion
                   ,
                   ‖
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Will
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   and
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   our
                   God
                   ;
                   All
                   *
                   Happiness
                   ,
                   by
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   ‖
                   his
                   Undefiled
                   Grace
                   .
                
              
               
                 I.
                 I
                 HAVE
                 ‖
                 heard
                 of
                 your
                 Name
                 much
                 Beloved
                 in
                 God
                 ;
                 which
                 ye
                 have
                 *
                 very
                 justly
                 attain'd
                 by
                 a
                 †
                 Habit
                 of
                 Righteousness
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Faith
                 and
                 Love
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 our
                 Saviour
                 :
                 
                   How
                   that
                
                 being
                 *
                 Followers
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 stirring
                 up
                 your selves
                 by
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 ye
                 have
                 perfectly
                 accomplished
                 the
                 Work
                 that
                 was
                 Natural
                 to
                 you
                 .
                 For
                 hearing
                 that
                 I
                 came
                 bound
                 from
                 Syria
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 common
                 Name
                 and
                 Hope
                 ,
                 trusting
                 through
                 your
                 Prayers
                 to
                 sight
                 with
                 Beasts
                 at
                 Rome
                 ;
                 that
                 so
                 by
                 ‖
                 Suffering
                 I
                 may
                 become
                 indeed
                 the
                 Disciple
                 of
                 Him
                 
                   who
                   gave
                   himself
                   to
                   God
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   an
                   Offering
                   and
                   Sacrifice
                   for
                   us
                   ,
                
                 [
                 ye
                 Hastned
                 to
                 see
                 me
                 .
                 
                 ]
                 *
                 I
                 understood
                 therefore
                 how
                 great
                 a
                 Multitude
                 
                 there
                 was
                 among
                 you
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 Onesimus
                 ,
                 who
                 *
                 
                   if
                   we
                   consider
                   his
                
                 Charity
                 is
                 beyond
                 all
                 Expression
                 ,
                 but
                 who
                 is
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Flesh
                 your
                 Bishop
                 :
                 Whom
                 I
                 beseech
                 you
                 ,
                 by
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 to
                 love
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 you
                 would
                 all
                 strive
                 to
                 be
                 like
                 unto
                 Him.
                 And
                 Blessed
                 be
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 has
                 granted
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 so
                 worthy
                 
                   of
                   Him
                
                 ,
                 to
                 ‖
                 enjoy
                 such
                 an
                 Excellent
                 Bishop
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 FOR
                 what
                 concerns
                 my
                 Fellow-Servant
                 Burrhus
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 ‖
                 most
                 Blessed
                 Deacon
                 ,
                 in
                 things
                 pertaining
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 I
                 intreat
                 you
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 tarry
                 longer
                 ,
                 both
                 for
                 yours
                 and
                 your
                 Bishops
                 Honour
                 .
                 And
                 Crocus
                 also
                 worthy
                 both
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 you
                 ,
                 whom
                 I
                 have
                 received
                 as
                 the
                 Pattern
                 of
                 your
                 Love
                 ,
                 has
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 refresh'd
                 Me
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 
                   our
                   Lord
                
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 shall
                 also
                 refresh
                 Him
                 ;
                 together
                 with
                 Onesimus
                 ,
                 and
                 Burrhus
                 ,
                 and
                 Euplus
                 ,
                 and
                 Fronto
                 ,
                 *
                 in
                 whom
                 I
                 have
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 your
                 Charity
                 ,
                 seen
                 all
                 of
                 you
                 .
                 And
                 may
                 I
                 always
                 ‖
                 have
                 Joy
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 shall
                 be
                 worthy
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 therefore
                 fitting
                 
                 that
                 *
                 by
                 all
                 means
                 ‖
                 you
                 should
                 Glorifie
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 who
                 hath
                 Glorified
                 you
                 :
                 That
                 by
                 a
                 †
                 Uniform
                 Obedience
                 *
                 
                   ye
                   may
                   be
                   perfectly
                   joyned
                   together
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   Mind
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   Judgment
                   ;
                   and
                   may
                   all
                   speak
                   the
                   same
                   things
                
                 ‖
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 being
                 subject
                 to
                 †
                 your
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Presbytery
                 ,
                 ye
                 may
                 be
                 wholly
                 and
                 thoroughly
                 Sanctified
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 THESE
                 things
                 I
                 *
                 prescribe
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 if
                 I
                 were
                 some
                 body
                 Extraordinary
                 :
                 For
                 tho'
                 I
                 am
                 bound
                 ‖
                 for
                 His
                 Name
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 yet
                 perfect
                 in
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 .
                 †
                 But
                 now
                 I
                 begin
                 to
                 learn
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 speak
                 to
                 you
                 as
                 Fellow-Disciples
                 
                   together
                   with
                   Me.
                
                 For
                 I
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 stirred
                 up
                 by
                 you
                 in
                 Faith
                 ,
                 in
                 Admonition
                 ,
                 in
                 Patience
                 ,
                 in
                 Long-suffering
                 .
                 But
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 Charity
                 suffers
                 me
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 silent
                 *
                 towards
                 you
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 first
                 taken
                 upon
                 me
                 to
                 exhort
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 ye
                 would
                 all
                 run
                 together
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 God.
                 For
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 our
                 inseparable
                 Life
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 ‖
                 Mind
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 Bishops
                 appointed
                 even
                 unto
                 the
                 utmost
                 
                 Bounds
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 Mind
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 IV.
                 *
                 WHEREFORE
                 it
                 will
                 become
                 you
                 to
                 Run
                 together
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 your
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 ye
                 do
                 .
                 For
                 your
                 ‖
                 Famous
                 Presbytery
                 ,
                 worthy
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 fitted
                 as
                 exactly
                 to
                 its
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Strings
                 are
                 to
                 their
                 Harp.
                 Therefore
                 in
                 your
                 Concord
                 ,
                 and
                 agreeing
                 Charity
                 ,
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 is
                 Sung
                 ;
                 and
                 every
                 single
                 Person
                 among
                 you
                 makes
                 up
                 the
                 Chorus
                 :
                 That
                 so
                 being
                 all
                 Consonant
                 in
                 *
                 Love
                 ,
                 and
                 taking
                 up
                 the
                 Song
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 ye
                 may
                 with
                 one
                 Voice
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 perfect
                 Unity
                 sing
                 to
                 the
                 Father
                 by
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ;
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 by
                 
                   this
                   means
                
                 he
                 may
                 both
                 hear
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 perceive
                 by
                 your
                 Works
                 ,
                 that
                 ye
                 are
                 indeed
                 the
                 Members
                 of
                 his
                 Son.
                 Wherefore
                 it
                 is
                 profitable
                 for
                 you
                 to
                 live
                 in
                 an
                 Unblameable
                 Unity
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 ye
                 may
                 always
                 ‖
                 have
                 a
                 Fellowship
                 with
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 V.
                 FOR
                 if
                 I
                 in
                 this
                 little
                 time
                 have
                 had
                 such
                 a
                 Familiarity
                 with
                 
                 your
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 I
                 mean
                 not
                 a
                 Carnal
                 ,
                 but
                 Spiritual
                 
                   Acquaintance
                   with
                   Him
                
                 ;
                 How
                 much
                 more
                 must
                 I
                 think
                 you
                 Happy
                 who
                 are
                 so
                 joyn'd
                 to
                 Him
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 to
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 to
                 the
                 Father
                 ;
                 that
                 so
                 all
                 things
                 may
                 agree
                 in
                 
                   the
                   same
                
                 Unity
                 ?
                 Let
                 no
                 Man
                 deceive
                 Himself
                 ;
                 if
                 a
                 Man
                 be
                 not
                 within
                 the
                 ALTAR
                 ,
                 He
                 is
                 Deprived
                 of
                 the
                 BREAD
                 of
                 God.
                 For
                 if
                 the
                 Prayer
                 of
                 One
                 or
                 Two
                 be
                 of
                 such
                 force
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   we
                   are
                   told
                
                 ;
                 
                 How
                 much
                 more
                 Powerful
                 shall
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Bishop
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 be
                 ?
                 He
                 therefore
                 that
                 does
                 not
                 come
                 together
                 into
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 
                   with
                   it
                
                 ,
                 is
                 *
                 proud
                 ,
                 and
                 has
                 already
                 ‖
                 condemned
                 himself
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   resisteth
                   the
                   Proud.
                
                 Let
                 us
                 take
                 heed
                 therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 set
                 our selves
                 against
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 *
                 the
                 Servants
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 VI.
                 *
                 THE
                 more
                 any
                 one
                 sees
                 his
                 Bishop
                 silent
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 let
                 him
                 Reverence
                 him
                 .
                 For
                 whomsoever
                 the
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 sends
                 unto
                 his
                 own
                 Houshold
                 ,
                 we
                 ought
                 in
                 
                 like
                 manner
                 to
                 receive
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   we
                   would
                   do
                
                 Him
                 that
                 sent
                 Him.
                 It
                 is
                 therefore
                 evident
                 that
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 look
                 upon
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 we
                 would
                 do
                 upon
                 the
                 Lord
                 ‖
                 Jesus
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 Onesimus
                 himself
                 does
                 greatly
                 commend
                 your
                 good
                 Order
                 in
                 God
                 :
                 That
                 you
                 all
                 live
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 no
                 Heresie
                 dwells
                 among
                 you
                 .
                 For
                 neither
                 do
                 ye
                 hearken
                 to
                 any
                 one
                 *
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 speaking
                 to
                 you
                 in
                 Truth
                 .
              
               
                 VII
                 .
                 FOR
                 some
                 there
                 are
                 who
                 *
                 carry
                 about
                 the
                 name
                 
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ‖
                 in
                 Deceitfulness
                 ,
                 but
                 do
                 many
                 things
                 unworthy
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 whom
                 ye
                 must
                 †
                 flee
                 ,
                 as
                 ye
                 would
                 do
                 
                   so
                   many
                
                 wild
                 Beasts
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 are
                 ravening
                 Wolves
                 ,
                 who
                 *
                 devour
                 secretly
                 :
                 Against
                 whom
                 ye
                 must
                 guard
                 your selves
                 ,
                 as
                 Men
                 hardly
                 to
                 be
                 cured
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 one
                 Physician
                 ,
                 both
                 Fleshly
                 and
                 Spiritual
                 ;
                 Made
                 and
                 not
                 Made
                 ;
                 God
                 incarnate
                 ;
                 True
                 Life
                 in
                 Death
                 ;
                 Both
                 of
                 Mary
                 and
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 First
                 Passible
                 ,
                 then
                 Impassible
                 [
                 *
                 even
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 our
                 Lord.
                 ]
              
               
               
                 VIII
                 .
                 WHEREFORE
                 let
                 no
                 Man
                 deceive
                 you
                 ;
                 as
                 indeed
                 neither
                 are
                 ye
                 deceived
                 ,
                 being
                 wholly
                 
                   the
                   Servants
                
                 of
                 God.
                 For
                 inasmuch
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Contention
                 nor
                 Strife
                 among
                 you
                 ,
                 *
                 to
                 trouble
                 you
                 ,
                 †
                 ye
                 must
                 needs
                 live
                 according
                 to
                 
                   Gods
                   Will.
                
                 ‖
                 My
                 Soul
                 be
                 for
                 yours
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 my self
                 the
                 Expiatory
                 Offering
                 for
                 your
                 Church
                 of
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 so
                 Famous
                 †
                 throughout
                 the
                 World.
                 They
                 that
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 Flesh
                 cannot
                 do
                 the
                 Works
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 neither
                 they
                 that
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 the
                 Works
                 of
                 the
                 Flesh.
                 ‖
                 As
                 he
                 that
                 has
                 Faith
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 an
                 Infidel
                 ;
                 nor
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 an
                 Infidel
                 have
                 Faith.
                 But
                 even
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 ye
                 do
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Flesh
                 are
                 Spiritual
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 ye
                 do
                 all
                 things
                 in
                 Jesus
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 IX
                 .
                 NEVERTHELESS
                 I
                 have
                 *
                 heard
                 of
                 some
                 who
                 have
                 ‖
                 gone
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 having
                 perverse
                 Doctrine
                 :
                 Whom
                 ye
                 did
                 not
                 suffer
                 to
                 sow
                 †
                 among
                 you
                 ;
                 but
                 stopp'd
                 your
                 Ears
                 ,
                 that
                 ye
                 might
                 not
                 receive
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 were
                 sown
                 by
                 Them.
                 
                 As
                 *
                 being
                 the
                 Stones
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 prepared
                 for
                 †
                 his
                 Building
                 ;
                 and
                 drawn
                 up
                 on
                 High
                 by
                 the
                 Cross
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 *
                 as
                 by
                 an
                 Engine
                 ;
                 using
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 as
                 the
                 Rope
                 
                   by
                   which
                   to
                   ascend
                
                 :
                 Your
                 Faith
                 being
                 your
                 Support
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 Charity
                 the
                 way
                 that
                 leads
                 unto
                 God.
                 Ye
                 are
                 therefore
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 your
                 Companions
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Journey
                 ,
                 
                 full
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 His
                 Spiritual
                 Temples
                 ,
                 full
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 full
                 of
                 Holinss
                 :
                 Adorn'd
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 with
                 the
                 Commands
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 Through
                 whom
                 also
                 I
                 Triumph
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 been
                 thought
                 worthy
                 by
                 *
                 this
                 present
                 Epistle
                 to
                 converse
                 ,
                 and
                 rejoyce
                 together
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 having
                 regard
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 Life
                 ,
                 ye
                 love
                 nothing
                 but
                 God
                 only
                 .
              
               
                 X.
                 YE
                 do
                 also
                 Pray
                 without
                 ceasing
                 for
                 all
                 Men
                 :
                 For
                 there
                 is
                 Hope
                 of
                 Repentance
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 attain
                 unto
                 God.
                 Let
                 them
                 therefore
                 at
                 least
                 be
                 instructed
                 by
                 your
                 Works
                 ,
                 
                   if
                   they
                   will
                   be
                   no
                   other
                   way
                   .
                
                 Be
                 ye
                 Mild
                 at
                 their
                 Anger
                 ;
                 Humble
                 at
                 their
                 Boasting
                 :
                 To
                 their
                 
                 Blasphemies
                 ,
                 return
                 your
                 Payers
                 ;
                 To
                 their
                 Error
                 ,
                 your
                 *
                 firmness
                 in
                 the
                 Faith
                 :
                 When
                 they
                 are
                 Cruel
                 ,
                 be
                 ye
                 Gentle
                 ;
                 not
                 endeavouring
                 to
                 imitate
                 their
                 ways
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 be
                 their
                 Brethren
                 in
                 all
                 Kindness
                 and
                 Moderation
                 ,
                 but
                 let
                 us
                 be
                 Followers
                 of
                 the
                 LORD
                 :
                 ‖
                 If
                 any
                 one
                 be
                 more
                 than
                 other
                 either
                 injured
                 ,
                 or
                 defrauded
                 ,
                 or
                 despised
                 ;
                 That
                 so
                 no
                 Herb
                 of
                 the
                 Devil
                 may
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 you
                 ,
                 but
                 ye
                 may
                 remain
                 in
                 all
                 Holiness
                 and
                 Sobriety
                 †
                 both
                 of
                 Body
                 and
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 in
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 .
              
               
                 XI
                 .
                 THE
                 Last
                 times
                 *
                 are
                 come
                 upon
                 us
                 :
                 Let
                 us
                 therefore
                 be
                 very
                 Reverent
                 ,
                 and
                 fear
                 the
                 Long-suffering
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 to
                 us
                 unto
                 Condemnation
                 .
                 For
                 let
                 Us
                 either
                 fear
                 the
                 Wrath
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 or
                 let
                 us
                 love
                 the
                 Grace
                 ‖
                 that
                 we
                 at
                 present
                 enjoy
                 :
                 That
                 †
                 by
                 the
                 one
                 or
                 other
                 of
                 these
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 unto
                 true
                 Life
                 .
                 *
                 Besides
                 him
                 ,
                 let
                 nothing
                 †
                 be
                 worthy
                 of
                 you
                 ;
                 ‖
                 for
                 whom
                 also
                 I
                 bear
                 about
                 these
                 Bonds
                 ,
                 those
                 Spiritual
                 Jewels
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 I
                 would
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 through
                 your
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 I
                 might
                 arise
                 :
                 Of
                 which
                 I
                 intreat
                 you
                 to
                 make
                 me
                 always
                 partaker
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 Lot
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 of
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 always
                 *
                 agreed
                 with
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 †
                 through
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 XII
                 .
                 I
                 KNOW
                 both
                 who
                 I
                 am
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 whom
                 I
                 write
                 :
                 I
                 ,
                 a
                 Person
                 condemn'd
                 ;
                 Ye
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 obtain'd
                 Mercy
                 :
                 I
                 ,
                 exposed
                 to
                 danger
                 ;
                 Ye
                 ,
                 confirm'd
                 
                   against
                   Danger
                
                 .
                 Ye
                 are
                 the
                 Passage
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 kill'd
                 for
                 God
                 ;
                 The
                 Companions
                 of
                 Paul
                 in
                 the
                 Mysteries
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ;
                 the
                 Holy
                 ,
                 the
                 Martyr
                 ,
                 the
                 deservedly
                 most
                 Happy
                 Paul
                 ;
                 at
                 whose
                 Feet
                 may
                 I
                 be
                 found
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 shall
                 have
                 attain'd
                 unto
                 God
                 ;
                 who
                 *
                 throughout
                 all
                 his
                 Epistle
                 makes
                 mention
                 of
                 you
                 in
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 .
              
               
                 XIII
                 .
                 LET
                 it
                 be
                 your
                 care
                 therefore
                 to
                 come
                 oftner
                 together
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Praise
                 and
                 Glory
                 of
                 God.
                 For
                 when
                 ye
                 meet
                 often
                 together
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 ,
                 the
                 Powers
                 of
                 the
                 Devil
                 are
                 
                 destroy'd
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 *
                 Mischief
                 is
                 dissolved
                 by
                 the
                 ‖
                 Unity
                 of
                 your
                 Faith.
                 
                   And
                   indeed
                
                 ,
                 nothing
                 is
                 better
                 than
                 Peace
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 all
                 War
                 both
                 †
                 Spiritual
                 and
                 Earthly
                 ,
                 is
                 abolish'd
                 .
              
               
                 XIV
                 .
                 OF
                 All
                 which
                 nothing
                 is
                 hid
                 from
                 you
                 ,
                 if
                 ye
                 have
                 perfect
                 Faith
                 and
                 Charity
                 in
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 Beginning
                 and
                 End
                 of
                 Life
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Beginning
                 is
                 Faith
                 ;
                 the
                 End
                 Charity
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 two
                 *
                 joyned
                 together
                 ,
                 are
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 But
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 are
                 the
                 Followers
                 of
                 Piety
                 .
                 No
                 Man
                 professing
                 
                   a
                   true
                   Faith
                
                 ,
                 sinneth
                 ;
                 Neither
                 does
                 he
                 who
                 has
                 Charity
                 ,
                 
                 hate
                 
                   any
                   .
                   The
                   Tree
                   is
                   made
                   manifest
                   by
                   its
                   Fruit
                
                 ;
                 So
                 they
                 who
                 profess
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 Christians
                 ,
                 *
                 are
                 known
                 by
                 what
                 they
                 do
                 .
                 For
                 Christianity
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Work
                 of
                 an
                 
                   outward
                   Profession
                
                 ;
                 but
                 
                   shews
                   it self
                
                 in
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 Man
                 be
                 found
                 Faithful
                 unto
                 the
                 End.
                 
              
               
                 XV.
                 IT
                 is
                 better
                 for
                 a
                 Man
                 to
                 hold
                 his
                 Peace
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 ;
                 than
                 ‖
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   is
                   a
                   Christian
                
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 .
                 
                 It
                 is
                 good
                 to
                 teach
                 ;
                 *
                 if
                 what
                 he
                 says
                 ,
                 He
                 does
                 likewise
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 therefore
                 one
                 Master
                 who
                 spake
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 done
                 ;
                 And
                 even
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 he
                 did
                 without
                 speaking
                 ,
                 are
                 worthy
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 possesses
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 is
                 truly
                 able
                 to
                 hear
                 his
                 very
                 Silence
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 Perfect
                 ;
                 ‖
                 and
                 both
                 do
                 according
                 to
                 what
                 he
                 speaks
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 known
                 by
                 those
                 things
                 of
                 which
                 he
                 is
                 silent
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 nothing
                 hid
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 even
                 our
                 Secrets
                 are
                 nigh
                 unto
                 Him.
                 Let
                 us
                 therefore
                 do
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 becomes
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 †
                 God
                 dwelling
                 in
                 them
                 ;
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 his
                 Temples
                 and
                 He
                 may
                 be
                 our
                 God
                 :
                 As
                 also
                 He
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 manifest
                 himself
                 before
                 our
                 Faces
                 by
                 those
                 things
                 †
                 
                   for
                   which
                
                 we
                 justly
                 love
                 Him.
                 
              
               
                 XVI
                 .
                 BE
                 not
                 deceived
                 ,
                 Brethren
                 :
                 Those
                 that
                 *
                 corrupt
                 and
                 defile
                 themselves
                 with
                 others
                 ,
                 shall
                 not
                 inherit
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 God.
                 If
                 therefore
                 they
                 who
                 do
                 this
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 ‖
                 have
                 suffered
                 Death
                 ;
                 How
                 much
                 more
                 shall
                 He
                 dye
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 his
                 
                 wicked
                 Doctrine
                 corrupts
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 Christ
                 was
                 Crucified
                 ?
                 *
                 He
                 that
                 is
                 thus
                 defiled
                 ,
                 shall
                 depart
                 into
                 unquenchable
                 Fire
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 also
                 shall
                 He
                 that
                 ‖
                 hearkens
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 XVII
                 .
                 FOR
                 this
                 cause
                 did
                 the
                 LORD
                 *
                 suffer
                 the
                 Oyntment
                 to
                 be
                 poured
                 on
                 his
                 Head
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 breath
                 
                   the
                   Breath
                   of
                
                 Immortality
                 unto
                 his
                 Church
                 .
                 Be
                 not
                 ye
                 therefore
                 anointed
                 with
                 the
                 evil
                 Savour
                 of
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 this
                 World
                 :
                 Let
                 him
                 not
                 take
                 you
                 Captive
                 from
                 the
                 Life
                 that
                 is
                 set
                 before
                 you
                 .
                 And
                 why
                 are
                 we
                 not
                 all
                 Wise
                 ;
                 seeing
                 we
                 have
                 received
                 the
                 Knowledge
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ?
                 Why
                 ‖
                 do
                 we
                 suffer
                 our selves
                 foolishly
                 to
                 Perish
                 ;
                 †
                 not
                 considering
                 the
                 Gift
                 which
                 the
                 LORD
                 has
                 truly
                 sent
                 to
                 Us
                 ?
              
               
                 XVIII
                 .
                 MY
                 Soul
                 be
                 the
                 Surety
                 of
                 
                   all
                   such
                   as
                   trust
                   in
                
                 the
                 Cross
                 ;
                 
                 which
                 is
                 indeed
                 a
                 Scandal
                 to
                 the
                 Unbelievers
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 us
                 is
                 Salvation
                 and
                 Life
                 Eternal
                 .
                 
                 
                   Where
                   is
                   the
                   Wise
                   Man
                   ?
                   Where
                   is
                   
                   the
                   Disputer
                   ?
                
                 Where
                 is
                 the
                 Boasting
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 called
                 Wise
                 ?
                 For
                 our
                 God
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 was
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Dispensation
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 *
                 conceived
                 in
                 the
                 Womb
                 of
                 Mary
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Seed
                 of
                 David
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 :
                 ‖
                 Was
                 born
                 ,
                 and
                 baptized
                 ,
                 that
                 through
                 his
                 Passion
                 ,
                 he
                 might
                 purifie
                 Water
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   the
                   washing
                   away
                   of
                   Sin.
                   
                
              
               
                 XIX
                 .
                 NOW
                 the
                 Virginity
                 of
                 Mary
                 ,
                 and
                 her
                 Delivery
                 ,
                 was
                 kept
                 in
                 secret
                 from
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 this
                 World
                 ;
                 as
                 was
                 also
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 :
                 Three
                 of
                 the
                 *
                 most
                 notable
                 Mysteries
                 
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 done
                 in
                 ‖
                 secret
                 by
                 God.
                 How
                 then
                 was
                 
                   our
                   Saviour
                
                 manifested
                 to
                 the
                 World
                 ?
                 A
                 Star
                 shone
                 in
                 Heaven
                 beyond
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 Stars
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 Light
                 was
                 Inexpressible
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 Novelty
                 struck
                 Terror
                 
                   into
                   Mens
                   Minds
                
                 .
                 All
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Stars
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Sun
                 and
                 Moon
                 ,
                 were
                 the
                 Chorus
                 to
                 this
                 Star
                 :
                 But
                 that
                 sent
                 out
                 its
                 Light
                 exceedingly
                 above
                 them
                 All.
                 And
                 Men
                 *
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 troubled
                 to
                 think
                 whence
                 this
                 ‖
                 new
                 Star
                 came
                 so
                 unlike
                 to
                 †
                 all
                 the
                 
                 Others
                 .
                 Hence
                 all
                 
                   the
                   Power
                   of
                
                 Magick
                 became
                 dissolved
                 ;
                 and
                 every
                 Bond
                 of
                 Wickedness
                 was
                 *
                 destroy'd
                 ;
                 Mens
                 Ignorance
                 was
                 taken
                 away
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 old
                 Kingdom
                 abolished
                 ;
                 God
                 himself
                 ‖
                 appearing
                 in
                 the
                 Form
                 of
                 a
                 Man
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Renewal
                 of
                 Eternal
                 Life
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 †
                 Authority
                 which
                 he
                 received
                 was
                 what
                 God
                 had
                 allotted
                 to
                 Him.
                 From
                 thenceforth
                 things
                 were
                 disturbed
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 he
                 design'd
                 to
                 abolish
                 Death
                 .
              
               
                 XX.
                 BUT
                 if
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 shall
                 give
                 me
                 Grace
                 through
                 your
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 be
                 his
                 Will
                 ,
                 I
                 purpose
                 in
                 a
                 second
                 Epistle
                 which
                 I
                 will
                 suddenly
                 write
                 unto
                 you
                 to
                 manifest
                 to
                 you
                 
                   more
                   fully
                
                 the
                 Dispensation
                 of
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 now
                 begun
                 to
                 speak
                 ,
                 unto
                 the
                 new
                 Man
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ;
                 Both
                 in
                 his
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 Charity
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Suffering
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 Resurrection
                 :
                 Especially
                 if
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 *
                 make
                 known
                 unto
                 Me
                 ;
                 that
                 ye
                 all
                 by
                 Name
                 come
                 together
                 in
                 common
                 in
                 one
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 one
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 of
                 the
                 Race
                 of
                 David
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Flesh
                 ;
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 and
                 Son
                 
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 *
                 Obeying
                 your
                 Bishop
                 and
                 the
                 Presbytery
                 with
                 an
                 intire
                 ‖
                 Affection
                 ;
                 breaking
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Bread
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Medicine
                 of
                 Immortality
                 ;
                 our
                 Antidote
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 die
                 ,
                 but
                 live
                 for
                 ever
                 in
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 .
              
               
                 XXI
                 .
                 MY
                 Soul
                 be
                 for
                 Yours
                 ,
                 and
                 Theirs
                 whom
                 ye
                 have
                 sent
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 even
                 unto
                 Smyrna
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 also
                 I
                 write
                 to
                 you
                 ;
                 Giving
                 Thanks
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 loving
                 Polycarp
                 even
                 as
                 I
                 do
                 you
                 .
                 Remember
                 me
                 ,
                 as
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 does
                 remember
                 you
                 .
                 Pray
                 for
                 the
                 Church
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 Syria
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 I
                 am
                 carried
                 Bound
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 least
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Faithful
                 which
                 are
                 there
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 been
                 thought
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 to
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 God.
                 Fare
                 ye
                 well
                 in
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 our
                 common
                 Hope
                 ▪
                 Amen
                 .
              
               
                 
                   To
                   the
                
                 EPHESIANS
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               
               
               
                 THE
                 EPISTLE
                 OF
                 St.
                 IGNATIVS
                 TO
                 THE
                 Magnesians
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
               
                 THE
                 CONTENTS
                 .
              
               
                 After
                 the
                 Salutation
                 :
                 He
                 declares
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   
                     Chap.
                     I.
                  
                   THE
                   Occasion
                   of
                   his
                   Writing
                   to
                   Them
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   other
                   Churches
                   that
                   were
                   about
                   them
                   :
                   And
                   then
                   mentions
                   ,
                
                 
                   II.
                   The
                   Arrival
                   of
                   Damas
                   their
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   rest
                   whom
                   They
                   had
                   sent
                   unto
                   Him.
                   
                
                 
                   III.
                   He
                   exhorts
                   them
                   to
                   all
                   due
                   Reverence
                   and
                   Subjection
                   to
                   their
                   Bishop
                   ;
                   notwithstanding
                   *
                   He
                   was
                   but
                   a
                   
                     Young
                     Man
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   not
                   long
                   been
                   in
                   that
                   
                     Great
                     Office
                  
                   among
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   IV.
                   Which
                   also
                   they
                   must
                   do
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   will
                   be
                   Christians
                   indeed
                   .
                
                 
                   V.
                   That
                   we
                   must
                   all
                   
                     '
                     ere
                     long
                     Die
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   then
                   be
                   for
                   ever
                   either
                   Happy
                   or
                   Miserable
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   VI.
                   He
                   exhorts
                   them
                   therefore
                   to
                   live
                   Orderly
                   ;
                   and
                   to
                   maintain
                   a
                   Unity
                   among
                   each
                   other
                   .
                
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   especially
                   by
                   a
                   due
                   Subjection
                   to
                   their
                   Bishop
                   and
                   Presbyters
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     VIII
                     .
                     IX.X
                  
                   .
                   He
                   cautions
                   them
                   against
                   
                     false
                     Opinions
                  
                   :
                   Especially
                   those
                   of
                   *
                   Ebion
                   and
                   the
                   
                     Judaizing
                     Christians
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   He
                   Apologizes
                   for
                   this
                   Advice
                   ;
                   which
                   he
                   gave
                   not
                   to
                   Reprove
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   Fore-warn
                   Them.
                   
                
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   Whose
                   Faith
                   and
                   Piety
                   he
                   here
                   greatly
                   commends
                   :
                   And
                
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   Exhorts
                   them
                   to
                   
                     go
                     on
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   increase
                   in
                   Both.
                   
                
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   He
                   desires
                   their
                   Prayers
                   both
                   for
                   Himself
                   and
                   his
                   Church
                   at
                   Antioch
                   .
                
                 
                   XV.
                   And
                   then
                   concludes
                   all
                   with
                   the
                   Salutations
                   of
                   those
                   who
                   were
                   present
                   with
                   Him
                   at
                   the
                   Writing
                   of
                   this
                   Epistle
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 THE
                 EPISTLE
                 OF
                 St.
                 IGNATIVS
                 TO
                 THE
                 Magnesians
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IGNATIUS
                   who
                   is
                   also
                   called
                   THEOPHORUS
                   ;
                
                 
                   to
                   the
                   Blessed
                   [
                   *
                   Church
                   ]
                   ‖
                   by
                   the
                   Grace
                   of
                   God
                   the
                   Father
                   in
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   our
                   Saviour
                   :
                   In
                   whom
                   I
                   salute
                   the
                   Church
                   which
                   is
                   at
                   MAGNESIA
                   near
                   the
                   MAEANDER
                   ;
                   and
                   wish
                   it
                   all
                   Joy
                   ,
                   in
                   God
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   Jesus
                   Christ.
                   
                
              
               
               
                 I.
                 WHEN
                 I
                 heard
                 of
                 your
                 well-order'd
                 Love
                 and
                 Charity
                 *
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 being
                 full
                 of
                 Joy
                 ,
                 I
                 determined
                 forthwith
                 to
                 speak
                 unto
                 you
                 in
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ.
                 For
                 having
                 ‖
                 been
                 thought
                 worthy
                 to
                 obtain
                 a
                 most
                 Excellent
                 Name
                 ;
                 *
                 in
                 the
                 Bonds
                 which
                 I
                 carry
                 about
                 ,
                 I
                 †
                 salute
                 the
                 Churches
                 ;
                 wishing
                 in
                 them
                 a
                 Union
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 and
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 our
                 Eternal
                 Life
                 :
                 
                   As
                   also
                
                 of
                 Faith
                 and
                 Charity
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 nothing
                 is
                 preferred
                 ;
                 But
                 especially
                 of
                 Jesus
                 and
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 *
                 if
                 we
                 undergo
                 and
                 escape
                 all
                 the
                 Injuries
                 of
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 this
                 present
                 World
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 enjoy
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 II.
                 SEEING
                 then
                 I
                 have
                 been
                 judged
                 worthy
                 to
                 see
                 you
                 ,
                 by
                 DAMAS
                 your
                 ‖
                 most
                 Excellent
                 Bishop
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 your
                 very
                 worthy
                 Presbyters
                 BASSUS
                 and
                 APOLLONIUS
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 my
                 Fellow
                 Servant
                 SOTIO
                 your
                 Deacon
                 ;
                 in
                 whom
                 *
                 I
                 rejoyce
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 He
                 is
                 subject
                 unto
                 his
                 Bishop
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Grace
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 
                 Presbytery
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ;
                 †
                 
                   I
                   determined
                   to
                   Write
                   unto
                   you
                   .
                
              
               
                 III.
                 WHEREFORE
                 it
                 will
                 become
                 you
                 also
                 not
                 *
                 to
                 take
                 advantage
                 of
                 the
                 Youth
                 of
                 your
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 yield
                 all
                 Reverence
                 to
                 Him
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 :
                 As
                 also
                 I
                 perceive
                 that
                 your
                 Holy
                 Presbyters
                 do
                 ;
                 not
                 considering
                 his
                 ‖
                 Age
                 ,
                 which
                 indeed
                 to
                 appearance
                 is
                 Young
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 becomes
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 Prudent
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 submitting
                 to
                 Him
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 not
                 to
                 Him
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 
                   our
                   Lord
                
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 us
                 All.
                 It
                 will
                 therefore
                 †
                 behove
                 you
                 ,
                 *
                 with
                 all
                 Sincerity
                 to
                 obey
                 your
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 in
                 Honour
                 of
                 Him
                 ,
                 †
                 whose
                 pleasure
                 it
                 is
                 
                   that
                   ye
                   should
                   do
                   so
                
                 .
                 Because
                 he
                 that
                 
                   does
                   not
                   do
                   so
                
                 ,
                 deceives
                 not
                 the
                 Bishop
                 whom
                 he
                 sees
                 ,
                 but
                 *
                 affronts
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 Invisible
                 .
                 For
                 whatsoever
                 of
                 this
                 kind
                 
                   is
                   done
                
                 ,
                 it
                 reflects
                 not
                 upon
                 ‖
                 Man
                 ,
                 but
                 upon
                 God
                 who
                 knows
                 the
                 Secrets
                 
                   of
                   our
                   Hearts
                
                 .
                 
              
               
               
                 IV.
                 IT
                 is
                 therefore
                 fitting
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 only
                 be
                 called
                 Christians
                 ,
                 but
                 be
                 so
                 .
                 As
                 some
                 call
                 
                   indeed
                   their
                   Governour
                
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 ;
                 but
                 yet
                 do
                 all
                 things
                 without
                 Him.
                 But
                 I
                 can
                 never
                 think
                 that
                 such
                 as
                 these
                 have
                 a
                 good
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 seeing
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 gather'd
                 together
                 *
                 thoroughly
                 according
                 to
                 
                   Gods
                   Commandment
                
                 .
              
               
                 V.
                 SEEING
                 then
                 all
                 things
                 have
                 an
                 End
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 these
                 two
                 ‖
                 indifferently
                 set
                 before
                 Us
                 ,
                 Death
                 and
                 Life
                 :
                 And
                 every
                 one
                 shall
                 dedepart
                 unto
                 his
                 proper
                 place
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 there
                 are
                 two
                 sorts
                 of
                 Coins
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 each
                 of
                 these
                 has
                 its
                 proper
                 †
                 Inscription
                 engraven
                 upon
                 it
                 ;
                 
                   So
                   also
                   is
                   it
                   Here
                
                 :
                 The
                 Unbelievers
                 are
                 of
                 this
                 World
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Faithful
                 through
                 Charity
                 have
                 the
                 Character
                 of
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 by
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 :
                 By
                 whom
                 if
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 readily
                 disposed
                 to
                 Die
                 unto
                 his
                 Passion
                 ,
                 His
                 Life
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 Us.
                 
              
               
               
                 VI.
                 FORASMUCH
                 therefore
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 in
                 the
                 Persons
                 before
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 seen
                 *
                 all
                 of
                 you
                 in
                 Faith
                 and
                 Charity
                 ;
                 I
                 exhort
                 you
                 that
                 ye
                 study
                 to
                 do
                 all
                 things
                 in
                 a
                 ‖
                 Divine
                 Concord
                 :
                 Your
                 Bishop
                 presiding
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 your
                 Presbyters
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ;
                 And
                 your
                 Deacons
                 most
                 *
                 dear
                 to
                 Me
                 ,
                 being
                 intrusted
                 with
                 the
                 Ministry
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 with
                 the
                 Father
                 before
                 all
                 Ages
                 ,
                 and
                 appeared
                 in
                 the
                 ‖
                 End
                 
                   to
                   us
                
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 taking
                 up
                 the
                 same
                 †
                 Holy
                 Course
                 ,
                 
                   see
                   that
                
                 ye
                 all
                 Reverence
                 one
                 another
                 :
                 And
                 let
                 no
                 one
                 look
                 upon
                 his
                 Neighbour
                 after
                 the
                 Flesh
                 ;
                 but
                 do
                 ye
                 all
                 mutually
                 love
                 each
                 other
                 in
                 Jesus
                 Christ.
                 Let
                 there
                 be
                 nothing
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 Division
                 among
                 you
                 ;
                 But
                 be
                 ye
                 united
                 to
                 your
                 Bishop
                 and
                 those
                 who
                 Preside
                 over
                 you
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 your
                 Pattern
                 and
                 Direction
                 
                   in
                   the
                   way
                
                 to
                 Immortality
                 .
              
               
                 VII
                 .
                 AS
                 therefore
                 the
                 LORD
                 did
                 nothing
                 without
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 
                 being
                 
                 united
                 to
                 Him
                 ,
                 neither
                 by
                 Himself
                 nor
                 yet
                 by
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ;
                 So
                 neither
                 do
                 ye
                 do
                 any
                 thing
                 without
                 your
                 Bishop
                 and
                 Presbyters
                 :
                 Neither
                 endeavour
                 to
                 let
                 any
                 thing
                 appear
                 rational
                 to
                 your selves
                 apart
                 ;
                 but
                 being
                 come
                 together
                 into
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 ,
                 
                 have
                 one
                 Common
                 Prayer
                 ;
                 One
                 Supplication
                 ;
                 One
                 Mind
                 ;
                 One
                 Hope
                 ;
                 in
                 Charity
                 and
                 in
                 Joy
                 undefiled
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 One
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 than
                 whom
                 nothing
                 is
                 Better
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 *
                 come
                 ye
                 all
                 together
                 as
                 unto
                 one
                 Temple
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 as
                 to
                 one
                 Altar
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 one
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 proceeded
                 from
                 one
                 Father
                 ;
                 and
                 exists
                 in
                 One
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 return'd
                 
                   to
                   One.
                
                 
              
               
                 VIII
                 .
                 BE
                 not
                 Deceived
                 with
                 *
                 Strange
                 Doctrines
                 ;
                 nor
                 with
                 Old
                 Fables
                 which
                 are
                 unprofitable
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 we
                 still
                 continue
                 to
                 live
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Law
                 ,
                 we
                 do
                 confess
                 our selves
                 not
                 to
                 have
                 received
                 Grace
                 .
                 For
                 even
                 the
                 Most
                 ‖
                 Holy
                 Prophets
                 lived
                 according
                 to
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 this
                 cause
                 were
                 they
                 persecuted
                 ,
                 being
                 inspired
                 by
                 his
                 Grace
                 ,
                 *
                 to
                 convince
                 the
                 Unbelievers
                 and
                 Disobedient
                 
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 one
                 God
                 who
                 has
                 manifested
                 Himself
                 by
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 his
                 Son
                 ;
                 
                 who
                 is
                 his
                 Eternal
                 Word
                 ,
                 not
                 coming
                 forth
                 from
                 Silence
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 pleased
                 Him
                 that
                 sent
                 Him.
                 
              
               
                 IX
                 .
                 WHEREFORE
                 if
                 they
                 who
                 were
                 conversant
                 in
                 those
                 antient
                 Things
                 ,
                 are
                 nevertheless
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Newness
                 of
                 Hope
                 ;
                 No
                 longer
                 observing
                 Sabbaths
                 ,
                 but
                 living
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 *
                 Commands
                 of
                 the
                 LORD
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 also
                 our
                 Life
                 is
                 sprung
                 up
                 by
                 Him
                 ,
                 and
                 through
                 his
                 Death
                 ,
                 whom
                 yet
                 some
                 deny
                 :
                 By
                 which
                 Mystery
                 we
                 have
                 *
                 been
                 brought
                 to
                 Believe
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 wait
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 found
                 the
                 Disciples
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 our
                 only
                 Master
                 :
                 How
                 shall
                 we
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 live
                 *
                 Different
                 from
                 Him
                 ;
                 whose
                 Disciples
                 the
                 very
                 Prophets
                 themselves
                 being
                 ,
                 did
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 expect
                 Him
                 as
                 their
                 Master
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 He
                 whom
                 they
                 justly
                 waited
                 for
                 ,
                 being
                 come
                 ,
                 raised
                 them
                 up
                 from
                 the
                 Dead
                 .
              
               
               
                 X.
                 LET
                 us
                 not
                 then
                 be
                 Insensible
                 of
                 his
                 Goodness
                 ;
                 for
                 should
                 he
                 *
                 have
                 dealt
                 with
                 us
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 Works
                 ,
                 we
                 had
                 not
                 now
                 had
                 a
                 Being
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 being
                 become
                 his
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 learn
                 to
                 live
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Rules
                 of
                 Christianity
                 :
                 For
                 whosoever
                 is
                 called
                 by
                 any
                 other
                 name
                 ‖
                 besides
                 this
                 ,
                 He
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 God.
                 Lay
                 aside
                 therefore
                 the
                 Old
                 ,
                 and
                 Sower
                 ,
                 and
                 Evil
                 Leaven
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 ye
                 changed
                 into
                 the
                 New
                 Leaven
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 Jesus
                 Christ.
                 Be
                 ye
                 salted
                 in
                 Him
                 ,
                 lest
                 any
                 one
                 among
                 you
                 should
                 be
                 Corrupted
                 ;
                 for
                 by
                 your
                 smell
                 ye
                 shall
                 be
                 *
                 Judged
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 Absurd
                 to
                 call
                 
                   your selves
                   by
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 Judaize
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 did
                 not
                 *
                 embrace
                 the
                 Jewish
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Jewish
                 the
                 Christian
                 ;
                 that
                 so
                 every
                 Tongue
                 that
                 Believed
                 might
                 be
                 gathered
                 together
                 unto
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 XI
                 .
                 THESE
                 things
                 ,
                 my
                 Beloved
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   write
                   unto
                   you
                
                 ;
                 not
                 that
                 I
                 know
                 of
                 any
                 among
                 you
                 that
                 *
                 lye
                 under
                 this
                 Error
                 :
                 But
                 as
                 ‖
                 one
                 of
                 
                 the
                 least
                 among
                 you
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 desirous
                 to
                 forewarn
                 you
                 that
                 ye
                 fall
                 not
                 into
                 the
                 *
                 Snares
                 of
                 Vain
                 Doctrine
                 :
                 But
                 that
                 ye
                 be
                 fully
                 instructed
                 in
                 the
                 Birth
                 ,
                 and
                 Suffering
                 ,
                 and
                 Resurrection
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 our
                 Hope
                 ;
                 which
                 was
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 Time
                 of
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 
                   Pontius
                   Pilate
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 most
                 truly
                 and
                 †
                 certainly
                 ;
                 and
                 from
                 which
                 God
                 forbid
                 that
                 any
                 among
                 you
                 should
                 be
                 turn'd
                 aside
                 .
              
               
                 XII
                 .
                 MAY
                 I
                 therefore
                 have
                 Joy
                 of
                 you
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 shall
                 be
                 worthy
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 though
                 I
                 am
                 Bound
                 ,
                 yet
                 am
                 I
                 not
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 compared
                 to
                 one
                 of
                 you
                 that
                 are
                 at
                 Liberty
                 .
                 I
                 know
                 that
                 ye
                 are
                 not
                 puffed
                 up
                 ;
                 for
                 ye
                 have
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 *
                 in
                 your
                 Hearts
                 .
                 And
                 especially
                 when
                 I
                 commend
                 you
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 that
                 ye
                 are
                 Ashamed
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Just
                   Man
                   condemneth
                   himself
                
                 .
                 
              
               
                 XIII
                 .
                 STUDY
                 therefore
                 to
                 be
                 confirm'd
                 in
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 our
                 LORD
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ;
                 that
                 so
                 whatsoever
                 ye
                 do
                 ,
                 ye
                 may
                 prosper
                 both
                 in
                 Body
                 and
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 in
                 Faith
                 
                 and
                 Charity
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 Son
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 Beginning
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 End
                 :
                 Together
                 with
                 your
                 most
                 worthy
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 *
                 well-wrought
                 Spiritual
                 Crown
                 of
                 your
                 Presbytery
                 ;
                 and
                 your
                 Deacons
                 
                   which
                   are
                
                 according
                 to
                 God.
                 Be
                 subject
                 to
                 your
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 as
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 to
                 the
                 Father
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Flesh
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Apostles
                 both
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ;
                 that
                 so
                 ye
                 may
                 *
                 be
                 united
                 both
                 in
                 Body
                 and
                 Spirit
                 .
              
               
                 XIV
                 .
                 KNOWING
                 you
                 to
                 be
                 full
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 the
                 more
                 briefly
                 exhorted
                 you
                 :
                 Be
                 mindful
                 of
                 me
                 in
                 your
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 †
                 attain
                 unto
                 God.
                 And
                 
                   forget
                   not
                
                 the
                 Church
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 Syria
                 ,
                 from
                 *
                 which
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 .
                 For
                 I
                 stand
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 your
                 Joynt-Prayers
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 your
                 Charity
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 Syria
                 may
                 be
                 thought
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 *
                 nourish'd
                 by
                 your
                 Church
                 .
              
               
               
                 XV.
                 THE
                 Ephesians
                 from
                 Smyrna
                 salute
                 you
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 place
                 I
                 write
                 unto
                 you
                 ;
                 (
                 Being
                 present
                 here
                 to
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 as
                 you
                 are
                 ,
                 )
                 who
                 have
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 refresh'd
                 me
                 ;
                 together
                 with
                 Polycarp
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Smyrnaeans
                 .
                 The
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Honour
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 salute
                 you
                 .
                 *
                 Farewel
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   be
                   ye
                   strengthned
                
                 in
                 the
                 Concord
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 †
                 enjoying
                 his
                 Inseparable
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 Jesus
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 
                   To
                   the
                
                 MAGNESIANS
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               
               
               
                 THE
                 EPISTLE
                 OF
                 St.
                 IGNATIVS
                 TO
                 THE
                 Trallians
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
               
                 THE
                 CONTENTS
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Salutation
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Chap.
                     I.
                  
                   HE
                   acknowledges
                   the
                   Coming
                   of
                   their
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   receit
                   of
                   their
                   Charity
                   by
                   Him.
                   
                
                 
                   II.
                   He
                   commends
                   them
                   for
                   their
                   
                     Orderly
                     Subjection
                  
                   to
                   their
                   
                     Bishop
                     ,
                     Priests
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Deacons
                   ;
                   and
                   exhorts
                   them
                   to
                   continue
                   in
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   III.
                   He
                   inforces
                   the
                   same
                   Exhortation
                   ,
                   Commends
                   their
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   and
                   excuses
                   his
                   not
                   writing
                   more
                   fully
                   to
                   them
                   of
                   this
                   Matter
                   .
                
                 
                   IV.
                   Which
                   he
                   does
                   not
                   ,
                   least
                   he
                   should
                   seem
                   to
                   take
                   too
                   much
                   upon
                   Him
                   ;
                   And
                   be
                   too
                   much
                   exalted
                   in
                   his
                   own
                   Conceit
                   ,
                   which
                   would
                   be
                   very
                   Dangerous
                   to
                   Him
                   :
                   Who
                   is
                   afraid
                   even
                   of
                   his
                   Over-great
                   Desire
                   to
                   Suffer
                   ,
                   least
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   prejudicial
                   to
                   Him.
                   
                
                 
                   
                   V.
                   Another
                   Reason
                   why
                   he
                   did
                   not
                   write
                   more
                   largely
                   to
                   them
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   at
                   present
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   bear
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   VI.
                   He
                   warns
                   them
                   against
                   Hereticks
                   ,
                   who
                   poison
                   the
                   
                     sound
                     Word
                  
                   of
                   Christ
                   :
                   And
                
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Exhorts
                   them
                   by
                   Humility
                   of
                   Mind
                   ,
                   and
                   Unity
                   with
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   to
                   guard
                   Themselves
                   against
                   Them.
                   
                
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   he
                   does
                   ,
                   not
                   that
                   he
                   knows
                   of
                   any
                   present
                   need
                   they
                   had
                   of
                   this
                   Advice
                   ;
                   but
                   to
                   prevent
                   any
                   Mischief
                   from
                   falling
                   upon
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   To
                   which
                   End
                   ,
                   he
                   briefly
                   sets
                   before
                   them
                   the
                   
                     true
                     Doctrine
                  
                   concerning
                   Christ.
                   
                
                 
                   X.
                   And
                   particularly
                   exposes
                   the
                   Error
                   of
                   some
                   ,
                   who
                   taught
                   that
                   he
                   seemed
                   only
                   to
                   Die
                   ,
                   but
                   did
                   not
                   
                     really
                     Suffer
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   From
                   these
                   he
                   would
                   have
                   Them
                   flee
                   .
                
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   He
                   returns
                   again
                   to
                   his
                   Exhortation
                   of
                   them
                   to
                   Unity
                   :
                   And
                   desires
                   their
                   Prayers
                   ,
                   of
                   which
                   he
                   was
                   much
                   in
                   need
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   XIII
                   .
                   Which
                   also
                   he
                   begs
                   for
                   his
                   Church
                   at
                   Antioch
                   :
                   And
                   having
                   given
                   them
                   the
                   Salutations
                   of
                   Those
                   who
                   were
                   with
                   Him
                   ,
                   and
                   once
                   more
                   exhorted
                   them
                   to
                   due
                   Submission
                   to
                   their
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   He
                   Concludes
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
               
                 THE
                 EPISTLE
                 OF
                 St.
                 IGNATIVS
                 TO
                 THE
                 Trallians
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IGNATIUS
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   also
                   called
                   THEOPHORUS
                   ,
                
                 
                   to
                   the
                   Beloved
                   ‖
                   of
                   God
                   the
                   Father
                   of
                   
                     JESUS
                     CHRIST
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   Holy
                   Church
                   which
                   is
                   at
                   TRALLES
                   in
                   Asia
                   ;
                   Elect
                   ,
                   and
                   Worthy
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   Having
                   Peace
                   *
                   through
                   the
                   Flesh
                   ,
                   and
                   Bloud
                   ,
                   and
                   Passion
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   our
                   Hope
                   ;
                   in
                   the
                   Resurrection
                   which
                   is
                   
                   ‖
                   by
                   him
                   :
                   Which
                   also
                   I
                   salute
                   in
                   the
                   Fullness
                   of
                   the
                   *
                   Apostolical
                   Character
                   ;
                   Wishing
                   all
                   Joy
                   and
                   Happiness
                   unto
                   it
                   .
                
              
               
                 I.
                 I
                 HAVE
                 †
                 heard
                 of
                 your
                 Blameless
                 and
                 *
                 Constant
                 Disposition
                 through
                 Patience
                 ,
                 which
                 †
                 not
                 only
                 appears
                 in
                 your
                 Outward
                 Conversation
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 habitually
                 rooted
                 and
                 grounded
                 in
                 you
                 :
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 as
                 Polybius
                 your
                 Bishop
                 has
                 declared
                 unto
                 me
                 ;
                 Who
                 came
                 
                   to
                   me
                
                 to
                 Smyrna
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 rejoyced
                 together
                 with
                 me
                 ‖
                 in
                 my
                 Bonds
                 for
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   in
                   effect
                
                 I
                 saw
                 your
                 whole
                 *
                 Church
                 in
                 Him.
                 Having
                 therefore
                 received
                 the
                 †
                 Testimony
                 of
                 your
                 Good
                 Will
                 towards
                 me
                 *
                 for
                 Gods
                 sake
                 ,
                 by
                 Him
                 ;
                 ‖
                 I
                 rejoyced
                 to
                 find
                 you
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 I
                 knew
                 that
                 ye
                 were
                 ,
                 the
                 †
                 Followers
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 II.
                 FOR
                 *
                 whereas
                 ye
                 are
                 subject
                 to
                 your
                 Bishop
                 as
                 to
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 ye
                 appear
                 to
                 me
                 to
                 live
                 not
                 after
                 the
                 
                 manner
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 but
                 according
                 to
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 died
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 believing
                 in
                 his
                 Death
                 ,
                 we
                 might
                 *
                 escape
                 Death
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 therefore
                 necessary
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 ye
                 do
                 ,
                 so
                 without
                 your
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 you
                 should
                 do
                 nothing
                 :
                 Also
                 be
                 ye
                 subject
                 to
                 your
                 Presbyters
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 our
                 Hope
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 if
                 we
                 walk
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 found
                 
                   in
                   Him.
                
                 The
                 Deacons
                 also
                 ,
                 
                 being
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Mysteries
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 must
                 by
                 all
                 means
                 study
                 to
                 please
                 all
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 *
                 Ministers
                 of
                 Meat
                 and
                 Drink
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God.
                 Wherefore
                 They
                 must
                 avoid
                 all
                 Offences
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   they
                   would
                   do
                
                 Fire
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 IN
                 like
                 manner
                 let
                 all
                 Reverence
                 the
                 Deacons
                 as
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Bishop
                 as
                 the
                 Father
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 the
                 Presbyters
                 as
                 the
                 Sanhedrim
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 Colledge
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
                 Without
                 these
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 *
                 Church
                 .
                 Concerning
                 all
                 which
                 I
                 am
                 perswaded
                 that
                 ye
                 think
                 after
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 manner
                 :
                 For
                 I
                 have
                 received
                 ,
                 and
                 even
                 now
                 have
                 with
                 me
                 the
                 Pattern
                 of
                 your
                 Love
                 ,
                 in
                 your
                 Bishop
                 .
                 
                 Whose
                 very
                 *
                 look
                 is
                 Instructive
                 ;
                 and
                 whose
                 Mildness
                 †
                 Powerful
                 :
                 Whom
                 I
                 am
                 perswaded
                 ,
                 the
                 very
                 Atheists
                 themselves
                 cannot
                 but
                 Reverence
                 .
                 
                 But
                 because
                 I
                 have
                 a
                 Love
                 towards
                 you
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 write
                 any
                 more
                 sharply
                 unto
                 you
                 about
                 this
                 Matter
                 ,
                 though
                 I
                 very
                 well
                 might
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 once
                 design
                 to
                 have
                 done
                 ;
                 least
                 being
                 a
                 Condemn'd
                 Man
                 ,
                 I
                 should
                 seem
                 to
                 prescribe
                 to
                 you
                 as
                 an
                 Apostle
                 .
              
               
                 IV.
                 I
                 HAVE
                 *
                 great
                 Knowledge
                 in
                 God
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 †
                 refrain
                 my self
                 ,
                 least
                 I
                 should
                 perish
                 in
                 my
                 Boasting
                 .
                 For
                 now
                 I
                 ought
                 the
                 more
                 to
                 fear
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 hearken
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 would
                 puff
                 me
                 up
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 that
                 speak
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 Chasten
                 me
                 .
                 For
                 I
                 indeed
                 *
                 desire
                 to
                 suffer
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 cannot
                 tell
                 whether
                 I
                 am
                 worthy
                 
                   so
                   to
                   do
                
                 .
                 ‖
                 And
                 this
                 Desire
                 ,
                 though
                 to
                 others
                 it
                 does
                 not
                 appear
                 ,
                 yet
                 to
                 my self
                 it
                 is
                 
                   for
                   that
                   very
                   reason
                
                 the
                 more
                 Violent
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 therefore
                 need
                 of
                 *
                 Moderation
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 this
                 World
                 may
                 ‖
                 
                   be
                   destroy'd
                
                 .
              
               
               
                 V.
                 AM
                 I
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 write
                 to
                 you
                 of
                 Heavenly
                 things
                 ?
                 But
                 I
                 fear
                 least
                 I
                 should
                 Harm
                 you
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 yet
                 but
                 Babes
                 in
                 Christ
                 :
                 (
                 Excuse
                 me
                 
                   this
                   Care
                
                 ;
                 )
                 And
                 least
                 perchance
                 being
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 receive
                 them
                 ,
                 ye
                 should
                 be
                 choaked
                 
                   with
                   them
                
                 .
                 For
                 even
                 I
                 my self
                 ,
                 although
                 I
                 am
                 in
                 Bonds
                 ,
                 yet
                 am
                 not
                 therefore
                 able
                 to
                 understand
                 Heavenly
                 Things
                 :
                 As
                 the
                 Description
                 of
                 the
                 Places
                 of
                 the
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 several
                 Companies
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 under
                 their
                 respective
                 Princes
                 ;
                 Things
                 Visible
                 and
                 Invisible
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 these
                 I
                 am
                 yet
                 a
                 Learner
                 .
                 For
                 many
                 things
                 are
                 wanting
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 come
                 not
                 short
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 VI.
                 I
                 EXHORT
                 you
                 therefore
                 ,
                 
                   or
                   rather
                
                 not
                 I
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Love
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ;
                 that
                 ye
                 use
                 none
                 but
                 Christian
                 Nourishment
                 ;
                 abstaining
                 from
                 Pasture
                 which
                 is
                 of
                 another
                 Kind
                 ,
                 I
                 mean
                 Heresie
                 .
                 *
                 
                   For
                   they
                   that
                   are
                   Hereticks
                
                 ,
                 confound
                 together
                 
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ;
                 with
                 
                   their
                   own
                
                 Poison
                 ;
                 whilst
                 they
                 seem
                 worthy
                 of
                 Belief
                 :
                 As
                 Men
                 give
                 a
                 deadly
                 Potion
                 mix'd
                 with
                 Sweet
                 Wine
                 ;
                 
                 which
                 He
                 who
                 is
                 ignorant
                 of
                 ,
                 does
                 with
                 the
                 treacherous
                 Pleasure
                 sweetly
                 Drink
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 Death
                 .
              
               
                 VII
                 .
                 WHEREFORE
                 guard
                 your selves
                 against
                 such
                 Persons
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 you
                 will
                 do
                 if
                 you
                 are
                 not
                 puffed
                 up
                 ;
                 but
                 continue
                 inseparable
                 from
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 our
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 your
                 Bishop
                 ;
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 Commands
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 is
                 within
                 the
                 Altar
                 is
                 Pure
                 :
                 
                 But
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 without
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 does
                 any
                 thing
                 without
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 and
                 Presbyters
                 ,
                 and
                 Deacons
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 Pure
                 in
                 his
                 Conscience
                 .
              
               
                 VIII
                 .
                 NOT
                 that
                 I
                 know
                 there
                 is
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 this
                 Nature
                 among
                 you
                 ;
                 But
                 I
                 fore-arm
                 you
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 greatly
                 Beloved
                 by
                 me
                 ,
                 fore-seeing
                 the
                 Snares
                 of
                 the
                 Devil
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 putting
                 on
                 Meekness
                 ,
                 renew
                 your selves
                 in
                 Faith
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Flesh
                 of
                 the
                 LORD
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 Charity
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ.
                 Let
                 no
                 Man
                 have
                 *
                 any
                 Grudge
                 against
                 his
                 Neighbour
                 .
                 Give
                 no
                 Occasion
                 to
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ;
                 least
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 a
                 
                 few
                 Foolish
                 Men
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 Company
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 God
                 be
                 Evil
                 spoken
                 of
                 .
                 For
                 Woe
                 to
                 that
                 Man
                 ,
                 
                 through
                 whose
                 Vanity
                 my
                 Name
                 is
                 Blasphemed
                 by
                 any
                 .
              
               
                 IX
                 .
                 STOP
                 your
                 Ears
                 therefore
                 ,
                 as
                 often
                 as
                 any
                 one
                 shall
                 speak
                 *
                 contrary
                 to
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ;
                 of
                 the
                 Race
                 of
                 David
                 by
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 .
                 Who
                 was
                 truly
                 Born
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 Eat
                 and
                 Drink
                 ;
                 Was
                 truly
                 Persecuted
                 under
                 
                   Pontius
                   Pilate
                
                 ;
                 Was
                 truly
                 Crucified
                 and
                 Dead
                 ;
                 Both
                 the
                 Things
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Things
                 on
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Things
                 under
                 the
                 Earth
                 *
                 being
                 Conscious
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Who
                 was
                 also
                 truly
                 raised
                 from
                 the
                 Dead
                 ‖
                 by
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 *
                 he
                 will
                 also
                 raise
                 up
                 us
                 who
                 believe
                 in
                 Him
                 ,
                 by
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 ;
                 without
                 whom
                 we
                 have
                 no
                 true
                 Life
                 .
              
               
                 X.
                 BUT
                 if
                 as
                 some
                 who
                 are
                 Atheists
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 Infidels
                 ,
                 pretend
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 only
                 seem'd
                 to
                 Suffer
                 :
                 (
                 They
                 themselves
                 only
                 seeming
                 to
                 exist
                 )
                 why
                 then
                 am
                 I
                 Bound
                 ?
                 Why
                 do
                 I
                 desire
                 to
                 fight
                 with
                 Beasts
                 ?
                 
                 Therefore
                 do
                 I
                 die
                 in
                 vain
                 .
                 Nay
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 speak
                 nothing
                 that
                 is
                 False
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
               
                 XI
                 .
                 FLEE
                 therefore
                 these
                 Evil
                 *
                 Branches
                 which
                 bring
                 forth
                 deadly
                 Fruit
                 ;
                 of
                 which
                 if
                 any
                 one
                 taste
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 presently
                 Dye
                 .
                 For
                 these
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 Plants
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 :
                 Seeing
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 appear
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Branches
                 of
                 the
                 Cross
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Fruit
                 would
                 be
                 Incorruptible
                 :
                 By
                 which
                 he
                 invites
                 you
                 through
                 his
                 Passion
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 Members
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Head
                 cannot
                 be
                 without
                 its
                 Members
                 ,
                 God
                 having
                 promised
                 a
                 Union
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 Himself
                 .
              
               
                 XII
                 .
                 I
                 SALUTE
                 you
                 from
                 Smyrna
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 God
                 that
                 are
                 present
                 with
                 Me
                 ;
                 who
                 have
                 refresh'd
                 me
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 Flesh
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
                 My
                 Bonds
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 carry
                 about
                 me
                 for
                 the
                 sake
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 (
                 beseeching
                 him
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 attain
                 unto
                 God
                 )
                 exhort
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 continue
                 in
                 *
                 Concord
                 among
                 your selves
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 in
                 Prayer
                 with
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 becomes
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 especially
                 the
                 Presbyters
                 ,
                 to
                 refresh
                 your
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Honour
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
                 I
                 beseech
                 you
                 that
                 you
                 hearken
                 to
                 me
                 in
                 Love
                 ;
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 not
                 *
                 by
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 I
                 write
                 ,
                 rise
                 up
                 in
                 Witness
                 against
                 you
                 .
                 Pray
                 also
                 for
                 Me
                 ;
                 who
                 through
                 the
                 Mercy
                 of
                 God
                 stand
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 your
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 be
                 worthy
                 of
                 the
                 Portion
                 which
                 I
                 am
                 about
                 to
                 obtain
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 be
                 not
                 found
                 a
                 Reprobate
                 .
              
               
                 XIII
                 .
                 THE
                 Love
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 at
                 Smyrna
                 and
                 Ephesus
                 salute
                 you
                 .
                 Remember
                 in
                 your
                 Prayers
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Syria
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 ,
                 being
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 least
                 of
                 *
                 it
                 .
                 Fare
                 ye
                 well
                 in
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ;
                 being
                 subject
                 to
                 your
                 Bishop
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Command
                 
                   of
                   God
                
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 likewise
                 to
                 the
                 Presbytery
                 .
                 Love
                 every
                 one
                 his
                 Brother
                 with
                 an
                 *
                 unfeigned
                 Heart
                 .
                 ‖
                 My
                 Soul
                 be
                 your
                 Expiation
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 now
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 I
                 shall
                 have
                 attain'd
                 unto
                 God
                 :
                 For
                 I
                 am
                 yet
                 under
                 
                 Danger
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Father
                 is
                 Faithful
                 in
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 to
                 fulfil
                 both
                 mine
                 and
                 your
                 Petition
                 :
                 In
                 whom
                 may
                 ye
                 be
                 found
                 Unblameable
                 .
              
               
                 
                   To
                   the
                
                 TRALLIANS
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               
               
                 THE
                 EPISTLE
                 OF
                 St.
                 IGNATIVS
                 TO
                 THE
                 Romans
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
               
                 THE
                 CONTENTS
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Salutation
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Chap.
                     I.
                  
                   HE
                   testifies
                   his
                   Desire
                   to
                   Come
                   unto
                   Them
                   ;
                   and
                   His
                   Hopes
                   of
                   Suffering
                   for
                   Christ
                   ,
                   unless
                   they
                   Prevent
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   II.
                   Which
                   he
                   Earnestly
                   Intreats
                   them
                   not
                   to
                   do
                   :
                
                 
                   III.
                   But
                   rather
                   to
                   Pray
                   for
                   Him
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   would
                   Strengthen
                   Him
                   to
                   the
                   Combat
                   unto
                   which
                   He
                   had
                   called
                   Him.
                   
                
                 
                   IV.
                   He
                   expresses
                   the
                   Great
                   Desire
                   he
                   had
                   to
                   
                     Suffer
                     Martyrdom
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   V.VI.
                   And
                   the
                   Mighty
                   Advantage
                   it
                   would
                   be
                   to
                   Him
                   so
                   to
                   do
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     VII
                     .
                     VIII
                  
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   again
                   intreats
                   them
                   that
                   they
                   would
                   not
                   do
                   any
                   thing
                   to
                   prevent
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   He
                   desires
                   their
                   Prayers
                   for
                   his
                   Church
                   at
                   Antioch
                   ;
                   and
                   expresses
                   
                   the
                   Kindness
                   of
                   the
                   Christians
                   to
                   Him
                   on
                   his
                   Way
                   to
                   Them.
                   
                
                 
                   X.
                   And
                   then
                   Concludes
                   ,
                   with
                   his
                   Recommendations
                   of
                   Those
                   who
                   came
                   from
                   Syria
                   with
                   Him
                   ,
                   and
                   were
                   gone
                   before
                   to
                   Rome
                   ,
                   to
                   their
                   Favourable
                   Acceptance
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 THE
                 EPISTLE
                 OF
                 St.
                 IGNATIVS
                 TO
                 THE
                 Romans
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IGNATIUS
                   ,
                   
                   who
                   is
                   also
                   called
                   THEOPHORUS
                   ;
                
                 
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   which
                   has
                   obtained
                   Mercy
                   *
                   from
                   the
                   Majesty
                   of
                   the
                   Most
                   High
                   Father
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   only
                   Begotten
                   Son
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ;
                   Beloved
                   ,
                   and
                   Illuminated
                   *
                   through
                   the
                   Will
                   of
                   Him
                   who
                   Willeth
                   all
                   things
                   which
                   are
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Love
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   our
                   
                   God
                   ;
                   Which
                   also
                   Presides
                   in
                   the
                   *
                   Place
                   of
                   the
                   Region
                   of
                   the
                   Romans
                   ;
                   and
                   which
                   I
                   salute
                   in
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   United
                   both
                   in
                   Flesh
                   and
                   Spirit
                   to
                   all
                   His
                   Commands
                   ,
                   and
                   filled
                   with
                   the
                   Grace
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   All
                   Joy
                   in
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   our
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 I.
                 I
                 HAVE
                 at
                 last
                 *
                 obtained
                 
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 through
                 my
                 Earnest
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 your
                 ‖
                 Faces
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 much
                 desired
                 to
                 do
                 .
                 For
                 being
                 Bound
                 in
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 I
                 hope
                 
                   e're
                   long
                
                 to
                 salute
                 you
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 Pleasure
                 
                   of
                   God
                
                 to
                 grant
                 me
                 to
                 attain
                 unto
                 the
                 End
                 
                   I
                   hope
                   for
                
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Beginning
                 is
                 well-disposed
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 shall
                 but
                 *
                 be
                 so
                 Happy
                 ,
                 as
                 without
                 Hindrance
                 ,
                 to
                 receive
                 ‖
                 what
                 is
                 Appointed
                 for
                 me
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 fear
                 your
                 Love
                 ,
                 least
                 it
                 do
                 me
                 an
                 Injury
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 easie
                 for
                 you
                 to
                 do
                 what
                 you
                 please
                 ;
                 But
                 it
                 *
                 will
                 be
                 hard
                 for
                 me
                 to
                 attain
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
                 unless
                 you
                 spare
                 me
                 .
              
               
               
                 II.
                 BUT
                 I
                 would
                 not
                 that
                 ye
                 should
                 please
                 Men
                 ,
                 but
                 God
                 ;
                 *
                 whom
                 also
                 ye
                 do
                 please
                 .
                 For
                 neither
                 shall
                 I
                 ever
                 hereafter
                 have
                 such
                 an
                 Opportunity
                 ‖
                 of
                 going
                 unto
                 God
                 ;
                 Nor
                 will
                 you
                 ,
                 if
                 ye
                 shall
                 now
                 be
                 silent
                 ,
                 ever
                 be
                 intituled
                 to
                 a
                 better
                 Work.
                 For
                 if
                 you
                 shall
                 be
                 silent
                 †
                 in
                 my
                 behalf
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 become
                 partaker
                 of
                 God.
                 But
                 if
                 you
                 shall
                 love
                 my
                 *
                 Body
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 have
                 my
                 Course
                 again
                 to
                 run
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 a
                 greater
                 Kindness
                 ye
                 cannot
                 do
                 Me
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 suffer
                 me
                 to
                 be
                 Sacrificed
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
                 now
                 that
                 the
                 Altar
                 is
                 already
                 Prepared
                 :
                 That
                 ‖
                 when
                 ye
                 shall
                 be
                 gather'd
                 together
                 in
                 Love
                 ,
                 ye
                 may
                 *
                 give
                 Thanks
                 to
                 the
                 Father
                 in
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 ;
                 that
                 He
                 has
                 vouchsafed
                 †
                 to
                 bring
                 a
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Syria
                   unto
                   you
                
                 ,
                 being
                 sent
                 from
                 the
                 East
                 even
                 unto
                 the
                 West
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 good
                 
                   for
                   me
                
                 to
                 Set
                 from
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 unto
                 God
                 ;
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 Rise
                 again
                 unto
                 Him.
                 
              
               
                 III.
                 YE
                 HAVE
                 never
                 envied
                 me
                 in
                 any
                 thing
                 ;
                 ye
                 have
                 taught
                 others
                 .
                 I
                 would
                 therefore
                 that
                 ye
                 
                 *
                 
                   should
                   now
                   do
                   those
                   things
                   your selves
                   ,
                
                 which
                 in
                 your
                 Instructions
                 you
                 have
                 ‖
                 prescribed
                 to
                 Others
                 .
                 Only
                 Pray
                 for
                 me
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 God
                 would
                 give
                 me
                 Strength
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 not
                 only
                 be
                 called
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 but
                 may
                 also
                 be
                 found
                 one
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 I
                 shall
                 be
                 found
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 I
                 may
                 
                   then
                   deservedly
                
                 be
                 called
                 one
                 :
                 And
                 be
                 thought
                 Faithful
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 shall
                 no
                 longer
                 appear
                 to
                 the
                 World.
                 Nothing
                 is
                 Good
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 seen
                 .
                 For
                 even
                 our
                 *
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 now
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 does
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 Appear
                 .
                 To
                 be
                 a
                 True
                 Christian
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 Work
                 of
                 ‖
                 Opinion
                 ;
                 but
                 of
                 Greatness
                 
                   of
                   Mind
                
                 ;
                 especially
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 hated
                 by
                 the
                 World.
                 
              
               
                 IV.
                 I
                 WRITE
                 to
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 †
                 signifie
                 to
                 them
                 All
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 willing
                 to
                 die
                 for
                 God
                 ,
                 unless
                 you
                 *
                 hinder
                 me
                 .
                 I
                 beseech
                 you
                 that
                 you
                 ‖
                 shew
                 not
                 an
                 unseasonable
                 good
                 Will
                 towards
                 me
                 .
                 Suffer
                 me
                 to
                 be
                 Food
                 to
                 the
                 Wild
                 Beasts
                 ;
                 †
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 I
                 shall
                 go
                 unto
                 God.
                 For
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 Wheat
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 shall
                 be
                 Ground
                 by
                 the
                 Teeth
                 of
                 the
                 Wild
                 Beasts
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 be
                 found
                 
                 the
                 pure
                 Bread
                 *
                 of
                 Christ.
                 Rather
                 ‖
                 encourage
                 the
                 Beasts
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 become
                 my
                 Sepulchre
                 ;
                 and
                 may
                 leave
                 nothing
                 of
                 my
                 Body
                 ;
                 that
                 being
                 Dead
                 ,
                 I
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 troublesome
                 to
                 any
                 .
                 Then
                 shall
                 I
                 be
                 the
                 True
                 Disciple
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 World
                 shall
                 not
                 see
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 my
                 Body
                 .
                 Pray
                 therefore
                 unto
                 Christ
                 for
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 these
                 Instruments
                 I
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 of
                 God.
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 as
                 Peter
                 and
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Command
                 you
                 .
                 They
                 were
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 I
                 a
                 Condemned
                 Man
                 ;
                 They
                 were
                 Free
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 even
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 a
                 Servant
                 :
                 But
                 if
                 I
                 shall
                 Suffer
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 then
                 become
                 the
                 Freeman
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 and
                 shall
                 rise
                 Free.
                 And
                 now
                 ,
                 being
                 in
                 Bonds
                 ,
                 I
                 learn
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 desire
                 any
                 thing
                 .
              
               
                 V.
                 FROM
                 Syria
                 even
                 unto
                 Rome
                 ,
                 I
                 fight
                 with
                 Beasts
                 both
                 by
                 Sea
                 and
                 Land
                 ;
                 both
                 Night
                 and
                 Day
                 :
                 Being
                 bound
                 to
                 Ten
                 Leopards
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 Band
                 of
                 Souldiers
                 ;
                 Who
                 though
                 treated
                 with
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 Kindness
                 ,
                 are
                 but
                 the
                 Worse
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 more
                 instructed
                 
                 by
                 their
                 Injuries
                 ;
                 
                 
                   Yet
                   am
                   I
                   not
                   therefore
                   Justified
                   .
                
                 May
                 I
                 enjoy
                 the
                 Wild
                 Beasts
                 that
                 are
                 *
                 prepared
                 for
                 me
                 ;
                 Which
                 also
                 I
                 wish
                 may
                 ‖
                 exercise
                 all
                 their
                 Fierceness
                 upon
                 me
                 :
                 And
                 whom
                 for
                 that
                 End
                 I
                 will
                 †
                 encourage
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 sure
                 to
                 devour
                 Me
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 serve
                 me
                 as
                 they
                 have
                 done
                 some
                 ,
                 whom
                 out
                 of
                 fear
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 touched
                 .
                 But
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 do
                 it
                 willingly
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 provoke
                 them
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 Pardon
                 me
                 
                   in
                   this
                   Matter
                
                 ;
                 I
                 know
                 what
                 is
                 profitable
                 for
                 me
                 .
                 
                 Now
                 I
                 begin
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Disciple
                 :
                 Nor
                 *
                 shall
                 any
                 thing
                 move
                 me
                 ,
                 whether
                 Visible
                 or
                 Invisible
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 attain
                 to
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 .
                 Let
                 Fire
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Cross
                 ;
                 let
                 the
                 Companies
                 of
                 Wild
                 Beasts
                 ;
                 let
                 Breakin
                 gs
                 of
                 Bones
                 ,
                 and
                 Tearing
                 of
                 Members
                 ;
                 let
                 the
                 ‖
                 shattering
                 in
                 pieces
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 †
                 the
                 Torments
                 of
                 the
                 Devil
                 come
                 upon
                 me
                 ;
                 only
                 let
                 *
                 me
                 enjoy
                 Jesus
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 VI.
                 ALL
                 the
                 *
                 Compass
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Kingdoms
                 ‖
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 will
                 profit
                 me
                 nothing
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 better
                 
                 for
                 me
                 to
                 die
                 for
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 rule
                 to
                 the
                 utmost
                 Ends
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 Him
                 I
                 seek
                 who
                 died
                 for
                 us
                 :
                 Him
                 I
                 desire
                 ,
                 that
                 rose
                 again
                 
                   from
                   the
                   Dead
                
                 for
                 us
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 the
                 Gain
                 that
                 is
                 laid
                 up
                 for
                 me
                 .
                 Pardon
                 me
                 ,
                 my
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 ye
                 shall
                 not
                 hinder
                 me
                 from
                 living
                 :
                 †
                 Nor
                 seeing
                 I
                 desire
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 may
                 you
                 separate
                 me
                 
                   from
                   Him
                
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 sake
                 of
                 this
                 World
                 ,
                 nor
                 seduce
                 me
                 by
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 *
                 Desires
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Suffer
                 me
                 to
                 ‖
                 enter
                 into
                 Pure
                 Light
                 :
                 Where
                 being
                 come
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 be
                 indeed
                 the
                 Servant
                 of
                 *
                 God.
                 Permit
                 me
                 to
                 imitate
                 the
                 Passion
                 of
                 my
                 God.
                 If
                 any
                 one
                 has
                 Him
                 within
                 Himself
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 consider
                 what
                 I
                 desire
                 ;
                 and
                 let
                 him
                 have
                 Compassion
                 on
                 me
                 ,
                 as
                 knowing
                 †
                 how
                 I
                 am
                 streightned
                 .
              
               
                 VII
                 .
                 THE
                 Prince
                 of
                 this
                 World
                 would
                 fain
                 carry
                 me
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 corrupt
                 my
                 *
                 Resolution
                 towards
                 my
                 God.
                 Let
                 none
                 of
                 you
                 ‖
                 therefore
                 Help
                 †
                 him
                 :
                 Rather
                 do
                 ye
                 joyn
                 with
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 with
                 God.
                 Do
                 not
                 speak
                 with
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 Cover
                 the
                 World.
                 Let
                 not
                 any
                 
                 Envy
                 dwell
                 with
                 you
                 :
                 No
                 not
                 though
                 even
                 I
                 my self
                 when
                 I
                 shall
                 be
                 come
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 should
                 exhort
                 you
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 yet
                 do
                 not
                 ye
                 hearken
                 to
                 me
                 ;
                 but
                 rather
                 believe
                 what
                 I
                 now
                 write
                 to
                 you
                 .
                 For
                 though
                 I
                 am
                 alive
                 at
                 the
                 Writing
                 this
                 ,
                 yet
                 my
                 Desire
                 is
                 to
                 Die.
                 My
                 Love
                 is
                 Crucified
                 ;
                 And
                 the
                 *
                 Fire
                 that
                 is
                 within
                 me
                 does
                 not
                 desire
                 any
                 Water
                 :
                 But
                 being
                 Alive
                 and
                 ‖
                 speaking
                 within
                 me
                 ,
                 says
                 ,
                 Come
                 to
                 the
                 Father
                 .
                 I
                 take
                 no
                 Pleasure
                 in
                 the
                 Food
                 of
                 Corruption
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 the
                 Pleasures
                 of
                 this
                 Life
                 .
                 I
                 desire
                 the
                 Bread
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Flesh
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Seed
                 of
                 David
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Drink
                 that
                 I
                 long
                 for
                 is
                 his
                 Blood
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 Uncorruptible
                 Love.
                 
              
               
                 VIII
                 .
                 I
                 HAVE
                 no
                 desire
                 to
                 live
                 any
                 longer
                 after
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 Men
                 ;
                 *
                 neither
                 shall
                 I
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 consent
                 .
                 Be
                 ye
                 therefore
                 willing
                 ,
                 that
                 ye
                 your selves
                 also
                 may
                 be
                 †
                 pleasing
                 
                   to
                   God.
                
                 I
                 ‖
                 exhort
                 you
                 †
                 in
                 a
                 few
                 Words
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   pray
                   you
                
                 believe
                 me
                 .
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 will
                 shew
                 you
                 that
                 I
                 speak
                 truly
                 :
                 My
                 Mouth
                 is
                 without
                 Deceit
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 the
                 Father
                 hath
                 truly
                 spoken
                 *
                 by
                 it
                 .
                 Pray
                 therefore
                 for
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 accomplish
                 
                   what
                   I
                   desire
                
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 written
                 to
                 you
                 after
                 the
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 but
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 God.
                 If
                 I
                 shall
                 Suffer
                 ,
                 ye
                 have
                 loved
                 me
                 :
                 But
                 if
                 I
                 shall
                 be
                 rejected
                 ,
                 ye
                 have
                 hated
                 me
                 .
              
               
                 IX
                 .
                 REMEMBER
                 in
                 your
                 Prayers
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Syria
                 ,
                 which
                 now
                 enjoys
                 God
                 for
                 its
                 Shepherd
                 instead
                 of
                 me
                 :
                 ‖
                 Let
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 only
                 Oversee
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 Charity
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 am
                 even
                 ashamed
                 to
                 be
                 reckon'd
                 as
                 one
                 of
                 Them
                 :
                 For
                 neither
                 am
                 I
                 Worthy
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 least
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 one
                 Born
                 out
                 of
                 due
                 Season
                 .
                 
                 But
                 through
                 Mercy
                 I
                 have
                 obtain'd
                 to
                 be
                 Somebody
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 shall
                 get
                 unto
                 God.
                 My
                 Spirit
                 salutes
                 you
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Charity
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 that
                 have
                 received
                 me
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 a
                 Stranger
                 .
                 For
                 even
                 they
                 that
                 have
                 not
                 accompanied
                 me
                 in
                 my
                 Journy
                 *
                 ,
                 have
                 yet
                 been
                 ready
                 in
                 every
                 City
                 to
                 receive
                 me
              
               
               
                 X.
                 THESE
                 things
                 I
                 write
                 to
                 you
                 from
                 Smyrna
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 most
                 Worthy
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Ephesus
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 now
                 with
                 me
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 many
                 others
                 ,
                 Crocus
                 ,
                 most
                 Beloved
                 of
                 me
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 those
                 which
                 *
                 came
                 with
                 Me
                 from
                 
                   Syria
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   gone
                   before
                
                 me
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 I
                 suppose
                 you
                 are
                 not
                 Ignorant
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Ye
                 shall
                 therefore
                 signifie
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 I
                 draw
                 near
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 Worthy
                 both
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 of
                 you
                 :
                 Whom
                 it
                 is
                 fit
                 that
                 you
                 Refresh
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 .
                 This
                 have
                 I
                 written
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 the
                 day
                 before
                 the
                 Ninth
                 of
                 the
                 Calends
                 of
                 September
                 .
                 Be
                 Strong
                 unto
                 the
                 End
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Patience
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 
                   To
                   the
                
                 ROMANS
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               
               
                 THE
                 EPISTLE
                 OF
                 St.
                 IGNATIVS
                 TO
                 THE
                 Philadelphians
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
               
                 THE
                 CONTENTS
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Salutation
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Chap.
                     I.
                  
                   HE
                   begins
                   with
                   a
                   very
                   Great
                   Commendation
                   of
                   their
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   whom
                   they
                   had
                   sent
                   unto
                   Him.
                   
                
                 
                   II.
                   He
                   warns
                   them
                   against
                   Divisions
                   ;
                   and
                   to
                   stick
                   close
                   to
                   their
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   best
                   means
                   to
                   avoid
                   falling
                   into
                   Errors
                   and
                   
                     False
                     Doctrines
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   III.IV.
                   Which
                   Exhortation
                   he
                   again
                   enforces
                   ;
                   and
                   shews
                   them
                   the
                   Danger
                   of
                   following
                   Any
                   Persons
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   making
                   of
                   a
                   Schism
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                
                 
                   V.
                   He
                   excuses
                   the
                   length
                   of
                   this
                   Advice
                   ;
                   which
                   proceeded
                   from
                   his
                   Love
                   towards
                   Them
                   :
                   Desires
                   their
                   Prayers
                   ;
                   And
                   shews
                   how
                   the
                   
                     Holy
                     Men
                  
                   under
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   since
                   under
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   were
                   all
                   United
                   in
                   Christ.
                   
                
                 
                   
                   VI.
                   Yet
                   this
                   must
                   not
                   prompt
                   them
                   to
                   receive
                   their
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   who
                   would
                   tempt
                   them
                   to
                   Judaize
                   .
                
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   He
                   declares
                   what
                   his
                   own
                   Conduct
                   had
                   been
                   whilst
                   he
                   was
                   amongst
                   Them.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     VIII
                     .
                     IX
                  
                   .
                   And
                   exhorts
                   them
                   ,
                   after
                   his
                   Example
                   ,
                   to
                   maintain
                   a
                   
                     Pure
                     Doctrine
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   Unity
                   with
                   one
                   Another
                   .
                
                 
                   X.
                   He
                   accounts
                   to
                   them
                   how
                   he
                   had
                   heard
                   that
                   the
                   Persecution
                   was
                   stopp'd
                   in
                   his
                   Church
                   at
                   Antioch
                   :
                   And
                   directs
                   them
                   to
                   send
                   some
                   Messenger
                   thither
                   ,
                   to
                   Congratulate
                   with
                   Them
                   thereupon
                   .
                
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   He
                   tells
                   them
                   what
                   Persons
                   were
                   still
                   with
                   Him
                   ;
                   and
                   thanks
                   them
                   for
                   the
                   kind
                   Entertainment
                   they
                   gave
                   to
                   some
                   of
                   Them
                   :
                   And
                   so
                   concludes
                   with
                   the
                   
                     common
                     Salutation
                  
                   of
                   those
                   who
                   were
                   present
                   at
                   his
                   Writing
                   of
                   this
                   Epistle
                   to
                   Them.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 THE
                 EPISTLE
                 OF
                 St.
                 IGNATIVS
                 TO
                 THE
                 Philadelphians
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IGNATIUS
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   also
                   called
                   THEOPHORUS
                   ,
                
                 
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   the
                   Father
                   and
                   our
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   which
                   is
                   at
                   PHILADELPHIA
                   in
                   Asia
                   ;
                   which
                   has
                   obtained
                   Mercy
                   ,
                   being
                   fix'd
                   in
                   the
                   Concord
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   rejoycing
                   ‖
                   evermore
                   in
                   the
                   Passion
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   being
                   fulfilled
                   in
                   all
                   Mercy
                   through
                   
                   his
                   Resurrection
                   :
                   Which
                   also
                   I
                   salute
                   in
                   the
                   Bloud
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   *
                   who
                   is
                   our
                   Eternal
                   and
                   undefiled
                   Joy
                   ;
                   Especially
                   if
                   they
                   are
                   at
                   Unity
                   with
                   the
                   Bishop
                   and
                   Presbyters
                   who
                   are
                   with
                   Him
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Deacons
                   appointed
                   ‖
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Mind
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ;
                   whom
                   he
                   has
                   setled
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   own
                   Will
                   in
                   all
                   Firmness
                   by
                   His
                   Holy
                   Spirit
                   .
                
              
               
                 I.
                 WHICH
                 Bishop
                 I
                 know
                 obtain'd
                 *
                 that
                 Great
                 Ministry
                 among
                 you
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 Himself
                 ,
                 neither
                 by
                 Men
                 ,
                 nor
                 out
                 of
                 Vain
                 Glory
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 Love
                 of
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 and
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 :
                 Whose
                 Mildness
                 ‖
                 I
                 admire
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 his
                 silence
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 do
                 more
                 ,
                 than
                 †
                 others
                 with
                 all
                 their
                 Vain
                 Talk.
                 For
                 he
                 is
                 fitted
                 to
                 the
                 Commands
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Harp
                 to
                 its
                 Strings
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 my
                 Soul
                 esteems
                 his
                 Mind
                 towards
                 God
                 most
                 Happy
                 ,
                 knowing
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 Fruitful
                 in
                 all
                 
                 Vertue
                 ,
                 and
                 perfect
                 ;
                 full
                 of
                 Constancy
                 ;
                 free
                 from
                 Passion
                 ,
                 ‖
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Moderation
                 of
                 the
                 Living
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 II.
                 WHEREFORE
                 as
                 becomes
                 the
                 Children
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 Light
                 and
                 of
                 Truth
                 ;
                 flee
                 Divisions
                 and
                 False
                 Doctrines
                 :
                 But
                 where
                 your
                 Shepherd
                 is
                 ,
                 there
                 do
                 ye
                 ,
                 as
                 Sheep
                 ,
                 follow
                 after
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 Wolves
                 *
                 who
                 seem
                 worthy
                 of
                 Belief
                 ,
                 that
                 with
                 a
                 ‖
                 false
                 Pleasure
                 lead
                 Captive
                 those
                 that
                 run
                 in
                 the
                 Course
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 But
                 in
                 your
                 Concord
                 ,
                 They
                 shall
                 find
                 no
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 ABSTAIN
                 therefore
                 from
                 those
                 Evil
                 Herbs
                 which
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 does
                 not
                 dress
                 ;
                 because
                 such
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 Plantation
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 .
                 Not
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 found
                 any
                 Division
                 among
                 you
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 
                   all
                   manner
                   of
                
                 Purity
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 many
                 as
                 are
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 are
                 also
                 with
                 their
                 Bishop
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 many
                 as
                 shall
                 with
                 Repentance
                 return
                 into
                 the
                 Unity
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 even
                 these
                 shall
                 also
                 be
                 
                   the
                   Servants
                
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 
                 live
                 according
                 to
                 Jesus
                 Christ.
                 Be
                 not
                 deceived
                 ,
                 Brethren
                 :
                 If
                 any
                 one
                 follows
                 him
                 that
                 makes
                 a
                 Schism
                 
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 not
                 inherit
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 God.
                 If
                 any
                 one
                 walks
                 after
                 any
                 other's
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 he
                 agrees
                 not
                 with
                 the
                 Passion
                 
                   of
                   Christ.
                
                 
              
               
                 IV.
                 WHEREFORE
                 let
                 it
                 be
                 your
                 Endeavour
                 to
                 partake
                 All
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Holy
                 Eucharist
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 Flesh
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ;
                 And
                 One
                 Cup
                 ,
                 unto
                 the
                 Unity
                 of
                 his
                 Bloud
                 ;
                 One
                 Altar
                 ;
                 As
                 also
                 there
                 is
                 One
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 his
                 Presbytery
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Deacons
                 my
                 Fellow-Servants
                 :
                 That
                 so
                 whatsoever
                 ye
                 do
                 ,
                 ye
                 may
                 do
                 it
                 according
                 to
                 
                   the
                   Will
                   of
                
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 V.
                 MY
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 the
                 Love
                 I
                 have
                 towards
                 you
                 makes
                 me
                 the
                 *
                 more
                 large
                 ;
                 and
                 having
                 a
                 great
                 Joy
                 
                   in
                   you
                
                 ,
                 I
                 endeavour
                 to
                 secure
                 you
                 
                   against
                   Danger
                
                 :
                 Or
                 rather
                 not
                 I
                 ,
                 but
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 being
                 Bound
                 I
                 the
                 more
                 fear
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 yet
                 only
                 ‖
                 on
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 Suffering
                 .
                 But
                 your
                 Prayer
                 to
                 God
                 shall
                 make
                 me
                 
                 Perfect
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 attain
                 to
                 that
                 Portion
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 God's
                 Mercy
                 is
                 allotted
                 to
                 me
                 :
                 Fleeing
                 to
                 the
                 Gospel
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Flesh
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Great
                 Presbytery
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 also
                 love
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 for
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 they
                 also
                 have
                 by
                 their
                 Doctrine
                 led
                 us
                 to
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 Hope
                 in
                 *
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 expect
                 Him.
                 In
                 whom
                 also
                 Believing
                 they
                 were
                 saved
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 Unity
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 being
                 Holy
                 Men
                 ,
                 Worthy
                 to
                 be
                 loved
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 in
                 Wonder
                 ;
                 who
                 have
                 received
                 Testimony
                 from
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 reckon'd
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 of
                 our
                 Common
                 Hope
                 .
              
               
                 VI.
                 BUT
                 if
                 any
                 one
                 shall
                 preach
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Law
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 hearken
                 not
                 unto
                 Him
                 :
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 better
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Christ
                 from
                 one
                 that
                 has
                 been
                 Circumcised
                 ,
                 than
                 Judaism
                 from
                 One
                 that
                 has
                 not
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 either
                 the
                 One
                 or
                 Other
                 do
                 not
                 speak
                 concerning
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 ;
                 they
                 seem
                 to
                 me
                 to
                 be
                 but
                 as
                 Monuments
                 and
                 Sepulchres
                 of
                 the
                 Dead
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 are
                 written
                 only
                 the
                 Names
                 of
                 Men.
                 
                 Flee
                 therefore
                 the
                 wicked
                 Arts
                 and
                 Snares
                 of
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 this
                 World
                 ;
                 lest
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 being
                 Oppressed
                 by
                 his
                 *
                 Cunning
                 ,
                 ye
                 grow
                 cold
                 in
                 your
                 Charity
                 .
                 But
                 come
                 All-together
                 into
                 the
                 same
                 Place
                 ,
                 with
                 an
                 undivided
                 Heart
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 I
                 Bless
                 my
                 God
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 a
                 good
                 Conscience
                 towards
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 no
                 One
                 among
                 you
                 has
                 whereof
                 to
                 boast
                 either
                 Openly
                 or
                 Privately
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 been
                 Burthensome
                 to
                 Him
                 in
                 much
                 or
                 little
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 beseech
                 All
                 among
                 whom
                 I
                 have
                 conversed
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 make
                 not
                 use
                 of
                 that
                 for
                 a
                 Testimony
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 VII
                 .
                 FOR
                 although
                 some
                 would
                 have
                 deceived
                 me
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Flesh
                 ;
                 yet
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 being
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 deceived
                 :
                 For
                 it
                 knows
                 both
                 whence
                 it
                 comes
                 ,
                 and
                 whither
                 it
                 goes
                 ,
                 and
                 reproves
                 the
                 Secrets
                 
                   of
                   the
                   Heart
                
                 .
                 I
                 cried
                 whilst
                 I
                 was
                 among
                 you
                 ;
                 I
                 spake
                 with
                 a
                 loud
                 Voice
                 ;
                 Attend
                 to
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Presbytery
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Deacons
                 .
                 Now
                 some
                 supposed
                 that
                 I
                 spake
                 this
                 as
                 foreseeing
                 the
                 Division
                 *
                 that
                 should
                 come
                 among
                 you
                 .
                 But
                 He
                 is
                 
                 my
                 Witness
                 for
                 whose
                 sake
                 I
                 am
                 in
                 Bonds
                 that
                 I
                 knew
                 nothing
                 from
                 any
                 *
                 Man.
                 But
                 the
                 Spirit
                 spake
                 ,
                 saying
                 on
                 this
                 wise
                 ;
                 Do
                 nothing
                 without
                 the
                 Bishop
                 :
                 Keep
                 your
                 *
                 Bodies
                 as
                 the
                 Temples
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 Love
                 Unity
                 :
                 Flee
                 Divisions
                 :
                 Be
                 the
                 Followers
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 .
              
               
                 VIII
                 .
                 I
                 THEREFORE
                 did
                 as
                 became
                 me
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Man
                 composed
                 to
                 Unity
                 .
                 For
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 Division
                 ,
                 and
                 Wrath
                 ,
                 God
                 dwelleth
                 not
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Lord
                 forgives
                 all
                 that
                 Repent
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 *
                 Return
                 to
                 the
                 Unity
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 the
                 Bishop
                 .
                 For
                 I
                 trust
                 in
                 the
                 Grace
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ‖
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 free
                 you
                 from
                 every
                 Bond.
                 Nevertheless
                 I
                 exhort
                 you
                 that
                 you
                 do
                 nothing
                 out
                 of
                 Strife
                 ,
                 but
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Instruction
                 of
                 Christ.
                 Because
                 I
                 have
                 heard
                 of
                 some
                 who
                 say
                 ;
                 Unless
                 I
                 find
                 
                   it
                   written
                   in
                
                 some
                 other
                 †
                 antient
                 Monuments
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 believe
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 I
                 answer'd
                 them
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 Written
                 :
                 They
                 replied
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 does
                 not
                 appear
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 me
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 is
                 instead
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Antient
                 
                 Monuments
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 :
                 
                   Together
                   with
                
                 those
                 *
                 undefiled
                 Monuments
                 ,
                 His
                 Cross
                 ,
                 and
                 Death
                 ,
                 and
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Faith
                 which
                 is
                 by
                 Him
                 :
                 By
                 which
                 I
                 desire
                 ,
                 through
                 your
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 Justified
                 .
              
               
                 IX
                 .
                 THE
                 Priests
                 indeed
                 are
                 Good
                 :
                 But
                 much
                 better
                 is
                 the
                 High
                 Priest
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 Holy
                 of
                 Holies
                 has
                 been
                 committed
                 ;
                 and
                 who
                 alone
                 has
                 been
                 intrusted
                 with
                 the
                 Secrets
                 of
                 God.
                 He
                 is
                 the
                 Door
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 and
                 Isaac
                 ,
                 and
                 Jacob
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Prophets
                 enter
                 in
                 ;
                 
                   as
                   well
                
                 as
                 the
                 Apostles
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 And
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 tend
                 to
                 the
                 Unity
                 
                   which
                   is
                
                 of
                 God.
                 Howbeit
                 the
                 Gospel
                 has
                 somewhat
                 in
                 it
                 far
                 
                   above
                   all
                   other
                   Dispensations
                
                 ;
                 Namely
                 ,
                 the
                 Appearance
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 his
                 Passion
                 and
                 Resurrection
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Beloved
                 Prophets
                 refer'd
                 to
                 Him
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 Gospel
                 is
                 the
                 Perfection
                 of
                 Incorruption
                 .
                 All
                 therefore
                 together
                 are
                 Good
                 ,
                 if
                 ye
                 believe
                 with
                 Charity
                 .
              
               
               
                 X.
                 NOW
                 as
                 concerning
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Antioch
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 Syria
                 ,
                 seeing
                 I
                 am
                 told
                 that
                 through
                 your
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Bowels
                 which
                 ye
                 have
                 towards
                 it
                 in
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 Peace
                 ;
                 it
                 will
                 become
                 you
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 ordain
                 some
                 ‖
                 Deacon
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 them
                 thither
                 as
                 the
                 Embassador
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 that
                 He
                 may
                 rejoyce
                 with
                 Them
                 when
                 they
                 meet
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 Glorifie
                 Gods
                 Name
                 .
                 Blessed
                 be
                 that
                 Man
                 in
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 be
                 found
                 worthy
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 Ministry
                 ;
                 and
                 ye
                 your selves
                 also
                 shall
                 be
                 Glorified
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 ye
                 be
                 willing
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 Impossible
                 
                   for
                   you
                   to
                   do
                   this
                
                 for
                 the
                 sake
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 other
                 Neighbouring
                 Churches
                 have
                 sent
                 them
                 some
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 some
                 Priests
                 and
                 Deacons
                 .
              
               
                 XI
                 .
                 AS
                 concerning
                 Philo
                 the
                 Deacon
                 of
                 Cilicia
                 ,
                 a
                 most
                 worthy
                 *
                 Man
                 ,
                 He
                 still
                 Ministers
                 unto
                 me
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 together
                 with
                 Rheus
                 ‖
                 of
                 Agathopolis
                 a
                 singular
                 good
                 Person
                 ,
                 who
                 has
                 follow'd
                 me
                 even
                 from
                 Syria
                 ,
                 not
                 regarding
                 his
                 Life
                 :
                 
                 These
                 also
                 bear
                 witness
                 unto
                 you
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 my self
                 give
                 Thanks
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 ye
                 received
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 receive
                 you
                 .
                 But
                 for
                 those
                 that
                 dishonour'd
                 them
                 ,
                 may
                 they
                 be
                 forgiven
                 through
                 the
                 Grace
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ.
                 The
                 Charity
                 of
                 the
                 Brethren
                 that
                 are
                 at
                 Troas
                 salutes
                 you
                 :
                 From
                 whence
                 also
                 I
                 now
                 write
                 by
                 Burrhus
                 who
                 was
                 sent
                 together
                 with
                 me
                 by
                 those
                 of
                 Ephesus
                 and
                 Smyrna
                 ,
                 for
                 respect
                 sake
                 .
                 May
                 Our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 Honour
                 them
                 ;
                 in
                 whom
                 they
                 Hope
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 Soul
                 ,
                 and
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 in
                 Faith
                 ,
                 in
                 Love
                 ,
                 in
                 Unity
                 .
                 Farewel
                 in
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 our
                 Common
                 Hope
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               
               
                 THE
                 EPISTLE
                 OF
                 St.
                 IGNATIVS
                 TO
                 THE
                 Smyrneans
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
               
                 THE
                 CONTENTS
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Salutation
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Chap.
                     I.
                  
                   HE
                   declares
                   the
                   Joy
                   he
                   had
                   to
                   hear
                   of
                   their
                   Firmness
                   in
                   the
                   Gospel
                   :
                   The
                   Substance
                   of
                   which
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   what
                   concerns
                   the
                   Person
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   he
                   briefly
                   repeats
                   to
                   Them.
                   
                
                 
                   II.
                   And
                   this
                   against
                   such
                   as
                   pretended
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     Christ
                     suffer'd
                  
                   only
                   in
                   Shew
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   Really
                   .
                   Against
                   these
                   ,
                
                 
                   III.
                   He
                   assures
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   knew
                   Christ
                   was
                   a
                   
                     True
                     Man
                  
                   ,
                   even
                   after
                   his
                   Resurrection
                   ;
                   And
                   did
                   give
                   manifest
                   Proofs
                   to
                   his
                   Disciples
                   of
                   his
                   Being
                   such
                   .
                
                 
                   IV.
                   He
                   Exhorts
                   them
                   therefore
                   ,
                   to
                   have
                   nothing
                   to
                   do
                   with
                   those
                   Hereticks
                   whom
                   he
                   here
                   Opposes
                   :
                   Nor
                   believe
                   that
                   He
                   would
                   Suffer
                   so
                   
                   so
                   much
                   for
                   the
                   Faith
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   unless
                   he
                   were
                   very
                   sure
                   of
                   the
                   Truth
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   V.
                   He
                   shews
                   them
                   ,
                   farther
                   ,
                   the
                   Danger
                   of
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   before
                   mentioned
                   :
                   And
                   how
                   they
                   who
                   held
                   it
                   did
                   ,
                   in
                   Effect
                   ,
                   
                     Deny
                     Christ.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   VI.
                   How
                   Dangerous
                   this
                   is
                   ?
                   And
                   how
                   different
                   those
                   who
                   maintain
                   this
                   Doctrine
                   are
                   ,
                   in
                   All
                   other
                   respects
                   from
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                   ?
                
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   That
                   it
                   will
                   therefore
                   become
                   them
                   ,
                   to
                   
                     Guard
                     themselves
                  
                   against
                   
                     such
                     Persons
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   To
                   this
                   end
                   ;
                   He
                   Exhorts
                   them
                   to
                   follow
                   their
                   Bishop
                   and
                   Pastors
                   :
                   But
                   especially
                   their
                   Bishop
                   .
                
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   He
                   thanks
                   them
                   for
                   their
                   Kindness
                   to
                   Himself
                   :
                
                 
                   X.
                   And
                   to
                   those
                   that
                   were
                   with
                   Him
                   ;
                   which
                   God
                   will
                   reward
                   .
                
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   He
                   acquaints
                   them
                   with
                   the
                   Ceasing
                   of
                   the
                   Persecution
                   at
                   Antioch
                   :
                   And
                   exhorts
                   them
                   to
                   send
                   a
                   Messenger
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   to
                   congratulate
                   with
                   them
                   on
                   this
                   Occasion
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   XII
                   .
                   He
                   concludes
                   with
                   his
                   own
                   Salutation
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Remembrances
                   of
                   those
                   that
                   were
                   with
                   Him
                   ,
                   to
                   them
                   all
                   in
                   General
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   several
                   in
                   Particular
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
               
                 THE
                 EPISTLE
                 OF
                 St.
                 IGNATIVS
                 TO
                 THE
                 Smyrneans
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IGNATIUS
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   also
                   called
                   THEOPHORUS
                   ,
                
                 
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Beloved
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ;
                   which
                   God
                   hath
                   *
                   Blessed
                   with
                   every
                   Good
                   Gift
                   ;
                   being
                   filled
                   with
                   Faith
                   and
                   Charity
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   wanting
                   in
                   no
                   Gift
                   :
                   To
                   the
                   most
                   Worthy
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   Fruitful
                   in
                   Saints
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     Church
                  
                   
                   which
                   is
                   at
                   SMYRNA
                   in
                   Asia
                   ;
                   All
                   Joy
                   ,
                   through
                   his
                   Immaculate
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   through
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 I.
                 I
                 GLORIFIE
                 God
                 ,
                 even
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 has
                 thus
                 filled
                 you
                 with
                 all
                 Wisdom
                 .
                 For
                 I
                 have
                 understood
                 how
                 that
                 you
                 are
                 settled
                 in
                 an
                 Immoveable
                 Faith
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 you
                 were
                 Nailed
                 to
                 the
                 Cross
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 Flesh
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 and
                 are
                 confirm'd
                 in
                 Love
                 through
                 the
                 Bloud
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 being
                 fully
                 perswaded
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 relate
                 *
                 unto
                 our
                 LORD
                 :
                 Who
                 truly
                 was
                 of
                 the
                 Race
                 of
                 David
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Will
                 and
                 Power
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 Truly
                 Born
                 of
                 the
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 and
                 Baptized
                 of
                 John
                 ;
                 that
                 so
                 
                   all
                   Righteousness
                   might
                   be
                   fulfilled
                   by
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                 He
                 was
                 also
                 truly
                 Crucified
                 by
                 
                   Pontius
                   Pilate
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Herod
                 the
                 Tetrarch
                 ,
                 for
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 Flesh
                 ;
                 by
                 the
                 Fruits
                 of
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 saved
                 ,
                 even
                 by
                 his
                 most
                 Blessed
                 Passion
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 set
                 †
                 up
                 a
                 
                 sure
                 Token
                 
                   and
                   Earnest
                   of
                   Hope
                
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 following
                 Ages
                 through
                 his
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 to
                 all
                 his
                 Holy
                 and
                 Faithful
                 Servants
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 be
                 Jews
                 or
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 in
                 one
                 Body
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 NOW
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 he
                 suffer'd
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 be
                 saved
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 suffer'd
                 truly
                 ,
                 as
                 He
                 also
                 truly
                 Raised
                 up
                 himself
                 :
                 And
                 not
                 as
                 some
                 Unbelievers
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 only
                 seemed
                 to
                 suffer
                 ,
                 they
                 themselves
                 only
                 seeming
                 to
                 be
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 they
                 Believe
                 so
                 shall
                 it
                 happen
                 unto
                 them
                 ;
                 when
                 they
                 shall
                 become
                 *
                 Spiritual
                 and
                 Incorporeal
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 BUT
                 I
                 know
                 that
                 even
                 after
                 his
                 Resurrection
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 Flesh
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 believe
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 so
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 with
                 Peter
                 ,
                 he
                 said
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 Take
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Handle
                   me
                   and
                   see
                   that
                   I
                   am
                   not
                   an
                   Incorporeal
                   Daemon
                   .
                
                 And
                 straightway
                 they
                 felt
                 Him
                 and
                 Believed
                 ;
                 being
                 convinced
                 both
                 by
                 his
                 Flesh
                 and
                 Spirit
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 cause
                 they
                 despised
                 Death
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 found
                 to
                 be
                 above
                 
                 *
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 after
                 his
                 Resurrection
                 he
                 did
                 Eat
                 and
                 Drink
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 Flesh
                 ;
                 although
                 as
                 to
                 his
                 Spirit
                 
                   he
                   was
                
                 united
                 to
                 the
                 Father
                 .
              
               
                 IV.
                 NOW
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 Beloved
                 ,
                 I
                 ‖
                 put
                 you
                 in
                 mind
                 of
                 ,
                 not
                 questioning
                 but
                 that
                 you
                 your selves
                 also
                 †
                 believe
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 arm
                 you
                 before-hand
                 against
                 certain
                 Beasts
                 in
                 the
                 shape
                 of
                 Men
                 ;
                 whom
                 you
                 must
                 not
                 only
                 not
                 receive
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 possible
                 must
                 not
                 meet
                 with
                 .
                 Only
                 you
                 must
                 pray
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 God
                 they
                 may
                 repent
                 ;
                 which
                 yet
                 will
                 be
                 very
                 hard
                 .
                 But
                 of
                 this
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 has
                 the
                 Power
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 our
                 true
                 Life
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 were
                 done
                 only
                 in
                 shew
                 by
                 our
                 LORD
                 ,
                 then
                 do
                 I
                 also
                 only
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 Bound
                 :
                 And
                 why
                 have
                 I
                 given
                 up
                 my self
                 to
                 Death
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Fire
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Sword
                 ,
                 to
                 Wild
                 Beasts
                 ?
                 But
                 now
                 the
                 nearer
                 I
                 am
                 to
                 the
                 Sword
                 ,
                 the
                 nearer
                 am
                 I
                 to
                 God
                 :
                 What
                 is
                 between
                 me
                 and
                 the
                 Beasts
                 ,
                 is
                 between
                 me
                 and
                 God.
                 Only
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 a
                 Perfect
                 Man
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 
                 Assistance
                 ,
                 am
                 I
                 ready
                 to
                 suffer
                 All
                 things
                 together
                 with
                 Him.
                 
              
               
                 V.
                 WHOM
                 some
                 ,
                 not
                 knowing
                 ,
                 do
                 deny
                 ;
                 or
                 rather
                 have
                 been
                 denied
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 Advocates
                 of
                 Death
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 of
                 the
                 Truth
                 .
                 Whom
                 neither
                 the
                 Prophecies
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Moses
                 have
                 perswaded
                 ;
                 nor
                 the
                 Gospel
                 it self
                 even
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 nor
                 all
                 our
                 Sufferings
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 think
                 also
                 the
                 same
                 things
                 of
                 us
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 does
                 a
                 Man
                 profit
                 me
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 shall
                 Praise
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 Blaspheme
                 my
                 LORD
                 ;
                 not
                 confessing
                 that
                 he
                 *
                 was
                 truly
                 made
                 Man
                 ?
                 Now
                 he
                 that
                 says
                 this
                 ,
                 does
                 in
                 effect
                 deny
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 in
                 Death
                 .
                 But
                 for
                 the
                 Names
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 do
                 this
                 ,
                 they
                 being
                 Unbelievers
                 ,
                 I
                 thought
                 it
                 not
                 fitting
                 to
                 write
                 them
                 unto
                 you
                 .
                 Nay
                 ,
                 God
                 forbid
                 that
                 I
                 should
                 make
                 any
                 mention
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 shall
                 repent
                 to
                 
                   a
                   true
                   Belief
                   of
                
                 Christ's
                 Passion
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 our
                 Resurrection
                 .
              
               
                 VI.
                 LET
                 no
                 Man
                 deceive
                 himself
                 ;
                 Both
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 Principalities
                 ,
                 whether
                 Visible
                 or
                 Invisible
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 believe
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Bloud
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 †
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 to
                 them
                 to
                 Condemnation
                 .
                 
                   He
                   that
                   is
                   able
                   to
                   receive
                   this
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   Let
                   him
                   receive
                   it
                
                 .
                 Let
                 no
                 Man's
                 *
                 Place
                 
                   or
                   State
                   in
                   the
                   World
                
                 puff
                 him
                 up
                 :
                 That
                 which
                 is
                 worth
                 All
                 is
                 Faith
                 and
                 Charity
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 nothing
                 is
                 
                   to
                   be
                
                 preferred
                 .
                 But
                 then
                 consider
                 those
                 who
                 defend
                 a
                 different
                 Opinion
                 
                   from
                   us
                
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 what
                 concerns
                 the
                 Grace
                 of
                 God
                 which
                 is
                 come
                 unto
                 us
                 ,
                 how
                 contrary
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 the
                 Mind
                 of
                 God
                 ?
                 They
                 have
                 no
                 regard
                 to
                 Charity
                 ;
                 
                   No
                   Care
                
                 of
                 the
                 Widow
                 ,
                 the
                 Fatherless
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Oppressed
                 ;
                 Of
                 the
                 Bound
                 or
                 Free
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Hungry
                 or
                 Thirsty
                 .
              
               
                 VII
                 .
                 THEY
                 abstain
                 from
                 *
                 the
                 Publick
                 Offices
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 Holy
                 Eucharist
                 ;
                 because
                 they
                 confess
                 ‖
                 it
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Flesh
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 suffered
                 for
                 our
                 Sins
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 of
                 his
                 Goodness
                 ,
                 raised
                 
                   again
                   from
                   the
                   Dead
                
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 this
                 cause
                 contradicting
                 the
                 Gift
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 they
                 die
                 in
                 their
                 Disputes
                 :
                 *
                 But
                 much
                 better
                 would
                 it
                 
                 be
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 love
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 
                   one
                   day
                
                 rise
                 
                   through
                   it
                
                 .
                 It
                 will
                 therefore
                 become
                 you
                 to
                 abstain
                 from
                 such
                 Persons
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 speak
                 with
                 them
                 neither
                 in
                 Private
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 Publick
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 hearken
                 to
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 to
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 
                   both
                   Christ's
                
                 Passion
                 is
                 manifested
                 unto
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Resurrection
                 perfectly
                 declared
                 .
                 But
                 flee
                 all
                 Divisions
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 Evils
                 .
              
               
                 VIII
                 .
                 FOLLOW
                 your
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 as
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 Father
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 Presbytery
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 Deacons
                 ,
                 reverence
                 them
                 as
                 the
                 Command
                 of
                 God.
                 Let
                 no
                 Man
                 do
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 what
                 belongs
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 without
                 the
                 Bishop
                 .
                 Let
                 that
                 Eucharist
                 be
                 look'd
                 upon
                 as
                 Firm
                 and
                 Just
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 either
                 offer'd
                 by
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 Him
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 Bishop
                 has
                 given
                 his
                 Consent
                 .
                 Wheresoever
                 the
                 Bishop
                 shall
                 appear
                 ,
                 there
                 let
                 the
                 *
                 People
                 also
                 be
                 :
                 As
                 where
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 is
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 lawful
                 without
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 neither
                 to
                 Baptise
                 ,
                 
                 nor
                 *
                 to
                 celebrate
                 the
                 Holy
                 Communion
                 :
                 But
                 whatsoever
                 he
                 shall
                 approve
                 of
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 also
                 pleasing
                 unto
                 God
                 ;
                 that
                 so
                 whatever
                 is
                 done
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 secure
                 and
                 well
                 done
                 .
              
               
                 IX
                 .
                 FOR
                 what
                 remains
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 reasonable
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 ‖
                 repent
                 ,
                 whilst
                 there
                 is
                 yet
                 time
                 to
                 return
                 unto
                 God.
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 good
                 thing
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 due
                 regard
                 both
                 to
                 God
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Bishop
                 :
                 He
                 that
                 Honours
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 Honoured
                 of
                 God.
                 But
                 he
                 that
                 does
                 any
                 thing
                 without
                 his
                 Knowledge
                 ,
                 †
                 Ministers
                 unto
                 the
                 Devil
                 .
                 Let
                 all
                 things
                 therefore
                 abound
                 to
                 you
                 in
                 Charity
                 ;
                 seeing
                 ye
                 are
                 Worthy
                 .
                 Ye
                 have
                 refresh'd
                 me
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 ;
                 so
                 shall
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 you
                 .
                 Ye
                 have
                 loved
                 me
                 both
                 when
                 I
                 was
                 present
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 being
                 absent
                 ,
                 
                   ye
                   cease
                   not
                   to
                   do
                   so
                   .
                
                 May
                 God
                 be
                 your
                 Reward
                 ,
                 for
                 whom
                 whilst
                 ye
                 undergo
                 all
                 things
                 ye
                 shall
                 attain
                 unto
                 Him.
                 
              
               
                 X.
                 YE
                 HAVE
                 done
                 well
                 in
                 that
                 ye
                 have
                 received
                 Philo
                 ,
                 and
                 Rheus
                 ,
                 and
                 *
                 Agathopus
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 
                 Deacons
                 of
                 Christ
                 our
                 Lord
                 :
                 Who
                 also
                 give
                 Thanks
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 for
                 you
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 ye
                 have
                 refreshed
                 them
                 in
                 all
                 *
                 things
                 .
                 ‖
                 Nor
                 shall
                 any
                 thing
                 
                   that
                   you
                   have
                   done
                
                 ,
                 be
                 lost
                 to
                 you
                 .
                 My
                 †
                 Soul
                 be
                 for
                 yours
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 Bonds
                 which
                 ye
                 have
                 not
                 despised
                 ,
                 nor
                 been
                 ashamed
                 of
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 neither
                 shall
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 our
                 perfect
                 Faith
                 ,
                 be
                 ashamed
                 of
                 you
                 .
              
               
                 XI
                 .
                 YOUR
                 Prayer
                 is
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Antioch
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 Syria
                 .
                 From
                 whence
                 being
                 sent
                 bound
                 with
                 Chains
                 becoming
                 God
                 ,
                 I
                 salute
                 the
                 
                 Churches
                 ;
                 being
                 not
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 from
                 thence
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 the
                 least
                 among
                 them
                 .
                 Nevertheless
                 by
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 God
                 I
                 have
                 been
                 thought
                 worthy
                 
                   of
                   this
                   Honour
                
                 ;
                 not
                 for
                 that
                 I
                 think
                 
                   I
                   have
                   deserved
                   it
                
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 Grace
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 Which
                 I
                 wish
                 may
                 be
                 perfect
                 
                   to
                   the
                   End
                
                 ,
                 that
                 through
                 your
                 Prayers
                 I
                 may
                 attain
                 unto
                 God.
                 And
                 therefore
                 that
                 your
                 Work
                 may
                 be
                 fully
                 accomplish'd
                 both
                 upon
                 Earth
                 and
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ;
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 fitting
                 *
                 that
                 your
                 Church
                 appoint
                 some
                 One
                 to
                 the
                 Honour
                 of
                 
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 come
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 Syria
                 ,
                 may
                 rejoyce
                 together
                 with
                 them
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 Peace
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 again
                 restored
                 to
                 their
                 former
                 Greatness
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 again
                 received
                 their
                 proper
                 Body
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 I
                 should
                 think
                 it
                 a
                 worthy
                 Action
                 to
                 send
                 some
                 one
                 from
                 you
                 with
                 an
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 to
                 congratulate
                 with
                 them
                 their
                 Peace
                 in
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 through
                 your
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 now
                 gotten
                 to
                 their
                 Harbor
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 ye
                 are
                 perfect
                 your selves
                 ,
                 you
                 ought
                 to
                 think
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 perfect
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 you
                 are
                 desirous
                 to
                 do
                 well
                 ,
                 God
                 is
                 ready
                 to
                 do
                 well
                 to
                 you
                 .
              
               
                 XII
                 .
                 THE
                 Love
                 of
                 the
                 Brethren
                 that
                 are
                 at
                 Troas
                 salutes
                 you
                 ;
                 from
                 whence
                 I
                 write
                 to
                 you
                 by
                 Burrhus
                 whom
                 ye
                 sent
                 with
                 me
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Ephesians
                 your
                 Brethren
                 ;
                 and
                 who
                 has
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 refresh'd
                 me
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 would
                 to
                 God
                 that
                 all
                 would
                 imitate
                 Him
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 an
                 Exemplar
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 of
                 God.
                 May
                 his
                 Grace
                 fully
                 reward
                 Him.
                 I
                 salute
                 your
                 very
                 worthy
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 Venerable
                 Presbytery
                 ;
                 and
                 your
                 
                 Deacons
                 ,
                 my
                 Fellow-Servants
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 of
                 you
                 in
                 General
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 one
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 Flesh
                 and
                 Blood
                 ;
                 in
                 his
                 Passion
                 and
                 Resurrection
                 both
                 Fleshly
                 and
                 Spiritually
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 *
                 the
                 Unity
                 of
                 God
                 with
                 you
                 .
                 Grace
                 be
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 Mercy
                 ,
                 and
                 Peace
                 ,
                 and
                 Patience
                 ,
                 for
                 Ever-more
                 .
              
               
                 XIII
                 .
                 I
                 SALUTE
                 the
                 Families
                 of
                 my
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 Wives
                 and
                 Children
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 *
                 Virgins
                 that
                 are
                 called
                 Widows
                 .
                 Be
                 strong
                 in
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
                 Philo
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 present
                 with
                 me
                 salutes
                 you
                 .
                 I
                 salute
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Tavias
                 ,
                 and
                 pray
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 strengthned
                 in
                 Faith
                 and
                 Charity
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 Flesh
                 and
                 Spirit
                 .
                 I
                 salute
                 Alcé
                 my
                 Well-beloved
                 ,
                 *
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 very
                 Excellent
                 Daphnus
                 ,
                 and
                 Eutychus
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 by
                 Name
                 .
                 Farewel
                 in
                 the
                 Grace
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 
                   To
                   the
                
                 SMYRNAEANS
                 from
                 TROAS
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               
               
               
                 THE
                 EPISTLE
                 OF
                 St.
                 IGNATIVS
                 TO
                 St.
                 Polycarp
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
               
                 THE
                 CONTENTS
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Salutation
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Chap.
                     I.
                  
                   HE
                   Blesses
                   God
                   for
                   the
                   
                     Firm
                     Establishment
                  
                   of
                   Polycarp
                   in
                   all
                   Piety
                   :
                   And
                   gives
                   him
                   many
                   particular
                   Directions
                   for
                   his
                   Improvement
                   in
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   II.
                   But
                   especially
                   with
                   Relation
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   over
                   which
                   he
                   was
                   Bishop
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     III.
                     IV.
                  
                   He
                   continues
                   his
                   Advice
                   to
                   Him
                   :
                   And
                
                 
                   V.
                   Then
                   teaches
                   Him
                   ,
                   what
                   Advice
                   he
                   should
                   give
                   to
                   Others
                   .
                
                 
                   VI.
                   In
                   which
                   He
                   continues
                   ;
                   and
                   especially
                   inforces
                   Unity
                   among
                   Themselves
                   ,
                   and
                   Subjection
                   to
                   their
                   Bishop
                   .
                
                 
                   VII
                   He
                   accounts
                   to
                   Polycarp
                   the
                   Peace
                   of
                   His
                   Church
                   in
                   Syria
                   ;
                   And
                   directs
                   Him
                   to
                   appoint
                   some
                   Messenger
                   to
                   
                   go
                   to
                   Antioch
                   ;
                   to
                   rejoyce
                   with
                   them
                   on
                   that
                   Occasion
                   .
                
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   He
                   desires
                   Polycarp
                   to
                   write
                   to
                   the
                   same
                   Effect
                   to
                   the
                   
                     Neighbouring
                     Churches
                  
                   ;
                   which
                   He
                   had
                   not
                   Himself
                   time
                   to
                   do
                   .
                
              
               
                 And
                 then
                 concludes
                 all
                 with
                 his
                 Salutation
                 both
                 to
                 Polycarp
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 several
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Smyrna
                 ,
                 by
                 Name
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 THE
                 EPISTLE
                 OF
                 St.
                 IGNATIVS
                 TO
                 St.
                 Polycarp
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   IGNATIUS
                   who
                   is
                   also
                   called
                   THEOPHORUS
                   ,
                
                 
                   to
                   Polycarp
                   Bishop
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   which
                   is
                   at
                   
                     Smyrna
                     ;
                     Their
                     Overseer
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   rather
                   himself
                   Overlook'd
                   by
                   God
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   LORD
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ;
                   All
                   Happiness
                   .
                
              
               
                 I.
                 HAVING
                 known
                 that
                 thy
                 Will
                 towards
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 fix'd
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 upon
                 an
                 immoveable
                 Rock
                 ;
                 I
                 exceedingly
                 give
                 
                 Thanks
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 been
                 thought
                 worthy
                 
                   to
                   behold
                
                 thy
                 *
                 Blessed
                 Face
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 may
                 I
                 always
                 rejoyce
                 in
                 God.
                 Wherefore
                 I
                 beseech
                 thee
                 by
                 the
                 Grace
                 
                   of
                   God
                
                 with
                 which
                 thou
                 art
                 cloathed
                 ,
                 to
                 press
                 forward
                 in
                 thy
                 Course
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 exhort
                 all
                 others
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 saved
                 .
                 Maintain
                 thy
                 Place
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 care
                 ‖
                 both
                 of
                 Flesh
                 and
                 Spirit
                 :
                 Make
                 it
                 thy
                 Endeavour
                 to
                 preserve
                 Unity
                 
                   in
                   thy
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 than
                 which
                 nothing
                 is
                 better
                 .
                 Bear
                 with
                 all
                 Men
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 the
                 Lord
                 with
                 thee
                 .
                 Support
                 all
                 in
                 Love
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 thou
                 dost
                 .
                 †
                 
                   Pray
                   without
                   Ceasing
                
                 :
                 Ask
                 more
                 Understanding
                 than
                 what
                 thou
                 already
                 hast
                 .
                 Be
                 Watchful
                 ,
                 having
                 thy
                 Spirit
                 always
                 awake
                 .
                 Speak
                 to
                 every
                 one
                 *
                 according
                 as
                 God
                 shall
                 enable
                 Thee
                 .
                 Bear
                 the
                 ‖
                 Infirmities
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 perfect
                 Combatant
                 ;
                 Where
                 the
                 Labour
                 is
                 Great
                 ,
                 the
                 Gain
                 is
                 so
                 too
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 IF
                 thou
                 shalt
                 love
                 the
                 Good
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 what
                 Thank
                 is
                 it
                 ?
                 But
                 rather
                 do
                 thou
                 subject
                 to
                 thee
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 infected
                 ,
                 in
                 Meekness
                 .
                 Every
                 Wound
                 is
                 not
                 healed
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 
                 Plaister
                 :
                 If
                 the
                 accessions
                 of
                 the
                 Disease
                 be
                 vehement
                 ,
                 molifie
                 them
                 with
                 *
                 soft
                 Remedies
                 ;
                 Be
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 
                   Wise
                   as
                   a
                   Serpent
                   ,
                   but
                   Harmless
                   as
                   a
                   Dove
                   .
                
                 
                 For
                 this
                 cause
                 thou
                 art
                 composed
                 of
                 Flesh
                 and
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 that
                 thou
                 mayst
                 molifie
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 appear
                 before
                 thy
                 Face
                 :
                 But
                 as
                 for
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 seen
                 ,
                 pray
                 to
                 God
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 reveal
                 them
                 unto
                 thee
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 thou
                 mayst
                 be
                 wanting
                 in
                 nothing
                 ,
                 but
                 may'st
                 abound
                 in
                 every
                 Gift
                 .
                 The
                 Times
                 demand
                 thee
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Mariner
                 the
                 Winds
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 toss'd
                 in
                 a
                 Tempest
                 ,
                 the
                 Haven
                 
                   where
                   he
                   would
                   be
                
                 ;
                 that
                 thou
                 may'st
                 attain
                 unto
                 God.
                 Be
                 Sober
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Combatant
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 The
                 *
                 Crown
                 
                   proposed
                   to
                   thee
                
                 is
                 Immortality
                 ,
                 and
                 Life
                 Eternal
                 ;
                 concerning
                 which
                 thou
                 art
                 fully
                 perswaded
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 be
                 thy
                 Surety
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 Bonds
                 ,
                 which
                 thou
                 hast
                 loved
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 LET
                 not
                 those
                 that
                 appear
                 to
                 be
                 faithful
                 ,
                 but
                 teach
                 other
                 Doctrines
                 ,
                 ‖
                 disturb
                 thee
                 .
                 Stand
                 firm
                 and
                 immovable
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 Anvil
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 beaten
                 upon
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 Part
                 of
                 
                 a
                 brave
                 Combatant
                 indeed
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 *
                 Wounded
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 Overcome
                 .
                 And
                 especially
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 endure
                 all
                 things
                 for
                 Gods
                 sake
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 bear
                 with
                 us
                 .
                 Be
                 
                   every
                   day
                
                 †
                 Better
                 than
                 other
                 :
                 Consider
                 the
                 Times
                 ;
                 and
                 expect
                 him
                 ,
                 Who
                 is
                 above
                 all
                 Time
                 ,
                 Eternal
                 ,
                 Invisible
                 ,
                 though
                 for
                 our
                 sakes
                 made
                 Visible
                 :
                 Impalpible
                 ,
                 and
                 impassible
                 ,
                 yet
                 for
                 us
                 subjected
                 to
                 Sufferings
                 ;
                 enduring
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 ways
                 for
                 our
                 Salvation
                 .
              
               
                 IV.
                 LET
                 not
                 the
                 Widows
                 be
                 neglected
                 :
                 Be
                 thou
                 after
                 God
                 ,
                 their
                 Guardian
                 .
                 Let
                 nothing
                 be
                 done
                 but
                 with
                 thy
                 Knowledge
                 and
                 Consent
                 :
                 Neither
                 do
                 thou
                 any
                 thing
                 but
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 thou
                 dost
                 ,
                 ‖
                 with
                 all
                 Constancy
                 .
                 Let
                 your
                 Assemblies
                 be
                 more
                 frequent
                 :
                 Inquire
                 into
                 all
                 by
                 Name
                 .
                 Overlook
                 not
                 the
                 Men
                 and
                 Maid
                 Servants
                 ;
                 Neither
                 let
                 them
                 be
                 Puffed
                 up
                 ;
                 but
                 rather
                 let
                 them
                 be
                 more
                 Subject
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 obtain
                 from
                 him
                 a
                 better
                 Liberty
                 .
                 Let
                 them
                 not
                 desire
                 to
                 *
                 be
                 set
                 free
                 
                 from
                 their
                 present
                 Service
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 Slaves
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 Lusts.
                 
              
               
                 V.
                 FLEE
                 Evil
                 *
                 Arts
                 :
                 Or
                 rather
                 ,
                 make
                 not
                 any
                 mention
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Say
                 to
                 my
                 Sisters
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 love
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 and
                 be
                 satisfied
                 with
                 their
                 own
                 Husbands
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 Flesh
                 and
                 Spirit
                 .
                 †
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 Exhort
                 my
                 Brethren
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 Love
                 their
                 Wives
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 the
                 LORD
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 If
                 any
                 Man
                 can
                 remain
                 in
                 a
                 Virgin
                 State
                 ,
                 ‖
                 to
                 the
                 Honour
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 remain
                 without
                 Boasting
                 :
                 But
                 if
                 he
                 Boast
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 undone
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 he
                 thinks
                 that
                 he
                 knows
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ;
                 he
                 is
                 ruined
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 becomes
                 all
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 Marryed
                 ,
                 whether
                 Men
                 or
                 Women
                 ,
                 to
                 come
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Consent
                 of
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ;
                 that
                 so
                 their
                 Marriage
                 may
                 be
                 according
                 to
                 Godliness
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 in
                 Lust.
                 Let
                 all
                 things
                 be
                 done
                 to
                 the
                 Honour
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 VI.
                 HEARKEN
                 unto
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 also
                 may
                 hearken
                 unto
                 you
                 .
                 My
                 Soul
                 be
                 Security
                 for
                 
                 them
                 that
                 Submit
                 to
                 their
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 Presbyters
                 and
                 Deacons
                 .
                 And
                 may
                 my
                 Portion
                 be
                 together
                 with
                 theirs
                 in
                 God.
                 Labour
                 with
                 one
                 another
                 ;
                 Contend
                 together
                 ,
                 run
                 together
                 ,
                 suffer
                 together
                 ;
                 sleep
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 rise
                 together
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 Stewards
                 ,
                 and
                 Assessors
                 ,
                 and
                 Ministers
                 of
                 God.
                 Please
                 him
                 under
                 whom
                 ye
                 War
                 ;
                 and
                 from
                 whom
                 ye
                 receive
                 your
                 Wages
                 .
                 Let
                 none
                 of
                 you
                 be
                 found
                 a
                 Deserter
                 ;
                 But
                 let
                 your
                 Baptism
                 remain
                 ,
                 as
                 your
                 Arms
                 ;
                 your
                 Faith
                 ,
                 as
                 your
                 Helmet
                 ;
                 your
                 Charity
                 ,
                 as
                 your
                 Spear
                 ;
                 your
                 Patience
                 ,
                 as
                 your
                 whole
                 Armour
                 .
                 Let
                 your
                 Works
                 be
                 your
                 ‖
                 Charge
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 you
                 may
                 receive
                 a
                 suitable
                 Reward
                 .
                 Be
                 long-suffering
                 therefore
                 towards
                 each
                 other
                 in
                 Meekness
                 ;
                 as
                 God
                 is
                 towards
                 you
                 .
                 Let
                 me
                 have
                 Joy
                 of
                 you
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 VII
                 .
                 NOW
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Antioch
                 in
                 Syria
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 am
                 told
                 ,
                 in
                 Peace
                 through
                 your
                 Prayers
                 ;
                 I
                 also
                 have
                 been
                 the
                 more
                 comforted
                 in
                 †
                 their
                 Security
                 ;
                 if
                 so
                 be
                 that
                 by
                 suffering
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 attain
                 
                 unto
                 God
                 ;
                 that
                 through
                 your
                 Prayer
                 I
                 may
                 be
                 found
                 a
                 faithful
                 Disciple
                 .
                 It
                 will
                 be
                 very
                 fit
                 ,
                 O
                 most
                 worthy
                 Polycarp
                 ,
                 to
                 call
                 a
                 *
                 Select
                 Council
                 ,
                 and
                 chuse
                 some
                 One
                 whom
                 ye
                 particularly
                 Love
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 is
                 patient
                 of
                 Labour
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 Messenger
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 going
                 unto
                 Syria
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 Glorifie
                 your
                 incessant
                 Love
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Praise
                 of
                 God.
                 A
                 Christian
                 has
                 not
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 Himself
                 ;
                 but
                 must
                 be
                 always
                 at
                 leisure
                 for
                 God's
                 Service
                 .
                 Now
                 this
                 work
                 ,
                 is
                 both
                 Gods
                 and
                 yours
                 ;
                 when
                 ye
                 shall
                 have
                 perfected
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 I
                 trust
                 in
                 your
                 favour
                 ,
                 that
                 ye
                 are
                 ready
                 to
                 do
                 all
                 the
                 good
                 Work
                 that
                 is
                 fitting
                 for
                 you
                 in
                 the
                 LORD
                 .
                 Knowing
                 therefore
                 your
                 earnest
                 Affection
                 to
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 exhorted
                 you
                 by
                 this
                 short
                 Epistle
                 .
              
               
                 VIII
                 .
                 BUT
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 been
                 able
                 to
                 Write
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 must
                 suddainly
                 Sail
                 from
                 Troas
                 to
                 Neapolis
                 ;
                 for
                 so
                 is
                 the
                 Command
                 of
                 those
                 to
                 whose
                 pleasure
                 I
                 am
                 subject
                 ;
                 Do
                 you
                 write
                 to
                 the
                 Churches
                 that
                 are
                 near
                 you
                 ,
                 as
                 
                 being
                 instructed
                 in
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 also
                 may
                 do
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 .
                 Let
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 able
                 send
                 *
                 Messengers
                 ;
                 and
                 let
                 the
                 rest
                 send
                 their
                 Letters
                 by
                 those
                 who
                 shall
                 be
                 sent
                 by
                 you
                 :
                 That
                 you
                 may
                 be
                 Glorified
                 †
                 to
                 all
                 Eternity
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 you
                 are
                 worthy
                 .
                 I
                 salute
                 all
                 by
                 Name
                 ;
                 particularly
                 the
                 Wife
                 of
                 Epitropus
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 her
                 House
                 ,
                 and
                 Children
                 .
                 I
                 salute
                 Attalus
                 my
                 Well-beloved
                 .
                 I
                 salute
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 be
                 sent
                 by
                 you
                 into
                 Syria
                 .
                 Let
                 my
                 Grace
                 be
                 ever
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 ‖
                 and
                 with
                 Polycarp
                 who
                 sends
                 him
                 .
                 I
                 wish
                 you
                 all
                 Happiness
                 in
                 our
                 God
                 ,
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ;
                 in
                 whom
                 continue
                 in
                 the
                 Unity
                 ,
                 and
                 Protection
                 of
                 God.
                 I
                 salute
                 Alcé
                 my
                 well-beloved
                 .
                 Farewell
                 in
                 the
                 LORD
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 POLYCARP
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               
               
                 THE
                 MARTYRDOM'S
                 OF
                 St.
                 IGNATIUS
                 &
                 St.
                 POLYCARP
                 :
                 Written
                 by
                 Those
                 who
                 were
                 present
                 at
                 their
                 SUFFERING
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
               
                 A
                 RELATION
                 OF
                 THE
                 Martyrdom
                 OF
                 St.
                 IGNATIVS
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 IT
                 was
                 but
                 a
                 little
                 while
                 after
                 TRAJANS
                 advancement
                 to
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 ;
                 that
                 IGNATIUS
                 ,
                 the
                 Disciple
                 of
                 St.
                 JOHN
                 the
                 Apostle
                 and
                 Evangelist
                 ,
                 a
                 Man
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 *
                 like
                 unto
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 govern'd
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Antioch
                 .
                 Who
                 being
                 scarcely
                 able
                 to
                 mitigate
                 the
                 Storms
                 of
                 many
                 Persecutions
                 ,
                 before
                 under
                 Domitian
                 ;
                 as
                 a
                 good
                 Governour
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Helm
                 of
                 Prayer
                 and
                 Fasting
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 constancy
                 of
                 his
                 
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 Spiritual
                 *
                 Labour
                 ,
                 opposed
                 himself
                 to
                 the
                 Flouds
                 of
                 the
                 Adversary
                 ;
                 fearing
                 lest
                 he
                 should
                 happen
                 to
                 overthrow
                 any
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 either
                 wanted
                 Courage
                 ,
                 or
                 †
                 were
                 not
                 so
                 strong
                 in
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   was
                   necessary
                   at
                   such
                   a
                   time
                   .
                
              
               
                 II.
                 WHEREFORE
                 the
                 Persecution
                 being
                 at
                 present
                 somewhat
                 abated
                 ,
                 he
                 rejoiced
                 greatly
                 at
                 the
                 firmness
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 :
                 Yet
                 doubted
                 ‖
                 within
                 himself
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 attain'd
                 to
                 a
                 true
                 love
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 nor
                 was
                 come
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 *
                 Pitch
                 of
                 a
                 Perfect
                 Disciple
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 thought
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Confession
                 which
                 is
                 made
                 by
                 Martyrdom
                 ,
                 would
                 bring
                 him
                 †
                 to
                 a
                 yet
                 more
                 close
                 and
                 intimate
                 Union
                 with
                 the
                 LORD
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 continuing
                 a
                 few
                 years
                 longer
                 with
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 a
                 Divine
                 *
                 Lamp
                 ,
                 illuminating
                 the
                 †
                 Hearts
                 
                   of
                   the
                   faithful
                
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Exposition
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scriptures
                 ;
                 He
                 attain'd
                 to
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 
                   so
                   long
                   and
                   earnestly
                
                 desired
                 .
              
               
               
                 III.
                 FOR
                 Trajan
                 after
                 the
                 ‖
                 Ninth
                 year
                 of
                 his
                 Empire
                 ,
                 being
                 lifted
                 up
                 with
                 his
                 Victory
                 over
                 the
                 Scythians
                 and
                 Dacians
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 *
                 other
                 Nations
                 ;
                 and
                 thinking
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 worshipping
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 ,
                 were
                 yet
                 wanting
                 in
                 an
                 entire
                 Obedience
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 unless
                 he
                 compelled
                 them
                 †
                 after
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 People
                 ,
                 to
                 embrace
                 the
                 Service
                 of
                 Devils
                 :
                 He
                 obliged
                 all
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 the
                 ‖
                 Servants
                 of
                 
                   the
                   true
                
                 God
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Threats
                 of
                 Persecution
                 ,
                 either
                 to
                 Sacrifice
                 
                   to
                   the
                   Heathen
                   Deities
                
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 Die.
                 Wherefore
                 our
                 *
                 Brave
                 Souldier
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 being
                 in
                 fear
                 for
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Antioch
                 ;
                 was
                 voluntarily
                 brought
                 before
                 TRAJAN
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 there
                 ,
                 on
                 his
                 Way
                 to
                 Armenia
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Parthians
                 ,
                 against
                 whom
                 he
                 was
                 hastning
                 .
              
               
                 IV.
                 BEING
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 Emperor
                 TRAJAN
                 ;
                 the
                 Emperor
                 ask'd
                 him
                 ,
                 saying
                 :
                 
                   What
                   a
                
                 ‖
                 
                   wicked
                   Wretch
                   art
                   Thou
                   ,
                   thus
                   to
                   hasten
                   to
                   transgress
                   our
                   Commands
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   perswade
                   others
                   also
                   to
                   do
                   likewise
                   ,
                   to
                   their
                   
                   Destruction
                   ?
                
                 Ignatius
                 answered
                 ;
                 
                   No
                   one
                   ought
                   to
                   call
                
                 Theophorus
                 *
                 
                   after
                   such
                   a
                   manner
                   :
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   all
                   wicked
                   Spirits
                   are
                   departed
                   far
                   from
                   the
                   Servants
                   of
                   God.
                   But
                   if
                   because
                   I
                   am
                   a
                   trouble
                   to
                   those
                   Evil-Spirits
                   ,
                   you
                   call
                   me
                   wicked
                   ,
                   with
                   reference
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   I
                   confess
                   the
                   Charge
                   :
                   For
                   having
                   within
                   me
                   Christ
                   the
                   Heavenly
                   King
                   ,
                   I
                   dissolve
                   all
                   the
                   Snares
                
                 †
                 
                   of
                   the
                   Devil
                
                 .
              
               
                 V.
                 TRAJAN
                 reply'd
                 :
                 ]
                 
                   And
                   who
                   is
                
                 Theophorus
                 ?
                 Ignat.
                 ]
                 
                   He
                   who
                   has
                   Christ
                   in
                   his
                   Breast
                   .
                
                 Trajan
                 .
                 ]
                 
                   And
                   do
                   not
                   we
                   then
                   seem
                   to
                   thee
                   to
                   have
                   the
                   Gods
                
                 ‖
                 
                   within
                   us
                   ,
                   who
                   fight
                   for
                   us
                   against
                   our
                   Enemies
                   ?
                
                 Ignat.
                 ]
                 
                   You
                   Err
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   you
                   call
                   the
                   Evil-spirits
                   of
                   the
                   Heathens
                
                 GODS
                 ;
                 For
                 there
                 is
                 but
                 ONE
                 GOD
                 ,
                 
                   who
                   made
                   Heaven
                   and
                   Earth
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Sea
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   that
                   are
                   in
                   Them
                   :
                   and
                
                 ONE
                 JESUS
                 CHRIST
                 
                   his
                   only
                   Begotten
                   Son
                   ;
                   whose
                   favour
                   may
                   I
                   enjoy
                   .
                
              
               
                 VI.
                 TRAJAN
                 ]
                 
                   His
                   favour
                   you
                   say
                   who
                   was
                   Crucified
                   und●r
                
                 Pontius
                 Pilate
                 .
                 Ignat.
                 ]
                 His
                 
                   who
                   Crucified
                   Sin
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   Inventor
                   of
                   it
                   ;
                   and
                   has
                   put
                   all
                   the
                
                 *
                 
                   Power
                   and
                   Malice
                   of
                   the
                   Devil
                   under
                   
                   their
                   Feet
                   ,
                   who
                   from
                   their
                   Hearts
                   believe
                   in
                   Him.
                
                 Trajan
                 .
                 ]
                 
                   Dost
                   thou
                   then
                   carry
                   Christ
                   within
                   Thee
                   ?
                
                 Ignat.
                 ]
                 
                   I
                   do
                   :
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   written
                   ,
                
                 *
                 I
                 will
                 dwell
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 walk
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 Then
                 Trajan
                 pronounced
                 this
                 Sentence
                 against
                 him
                 ;
                 
                   Forasmuch
                   as
                
                 Ignatius
                 
                   has
                   confess'd
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   carries
                   about
                   within
                   himself
                   Him
                   that
                   was
                   Crucified
                   ,
                   we
                   Command
                   that
                   he
                   be
                   carried
                   Bound
                   by
                   Souldiers
                   to
                   the
                   Great
                
                 Rome
                 ,
                 
                   there
                   to
                   be
                   thrown
                   to
                   the
                   Beasts
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                
                 ‖
                 
                   Entertainment
                   of
                   the
                   People
                
                 .
              
               
                 VII
                 .
                 WHEN
                 the
                 Holy
                 Martyr
                 heard
                 this
                 Sentence
                 ,
                 he
                 cry'd
                 out
                 with
                 Joy
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   thank
                   thee
                   O
                
                 LORD
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   thou
                   hast
                   vouchsafed
                   to
                   Honour
                   me
                   with
                   a
                   perfect
                   love
                   towards
                   Thee
                   ;
                   and
                   hast
                   made
                   me
                   to
                   be
                   put
                   in
                   Iron
                   Bonds
                   with
                   thy
                   Apostle
                
                 Paul
                 Having
                 said
                 this
                 ,
                 he
                 with
                 Joy
                 put
                 his
                 Bonds
                 about
                 him
                 :
                 And
                 having
                 pray'd
                 for
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 commended
                 it
                 with
                 Tears
                 unto
                 the
                 LORD
                 ;
                 He
                 was
                 hurried
                 away
                 ,
                 like
                 a
                 Stout
                 Ram
                 ,
                 the
                 Leader
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 Flock
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Bruitish
                 Soldiers
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 his
                 being
                 carried
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 there
                 to
                 be
                 devoured
                 by
                 the
                 *
                 Savage
                 Beasts
                 .
              
               
               
                 VIII
                 .
                 WHEREFORE
                 with
                 much
                 readiness
                 and
                 Joy
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 desire
                 to
                 Suffer
                 ,
                 he
                 left
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 and
                 came
                 to
                 Seleucia
                 ;
                 from
                 whence
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 Sail
                 towards
                 Rome
                 .
                 And
                 after
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 of
                 Toil
                 ,
                 being
                 come
                 to
                 Smyrna
                 ,
                 he
                 hastned
                 with
                 all
                 possible
                 Gladness
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 Holy
                 Polycarp
                 his
                 
                 Fellow-Scholar
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 Bishop
                 there
                 ;
                 For
                 they
                 had
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 been
                 formerly
                 the
                 Disciples
                 of
                 St.
                 John.
                 
              
               
                 IX
                 .
                 Being
                 brought
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 communicating
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 Spiritual
                 Gifts
                 ,
                 ‖
                 
                   but
                   especially
                
                 rejoycing
                 in
                 his
                 Bonds
                 :
                 He
                 intreated
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 Churches
                 and
                 Cities
                 of
                 Asia
                 Honour'd
                 this
                 Holy
                 Man
                 by
                 their
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Priests
                 ,
                 and
                 Deacons
                 ,
                 all
                 hastning
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 if
                 by
                 any
                 means
                 they
                 might
                 †
                 receive
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 Spiritual
                 Gift
                 :
                 )
                 but
                 more
                 particularly
                 Polycarp
                 ,
                 *
                 to
                 contend
                 
                   with
                   God
                
                 in
                 his
                 behalf
                 ;
                 that
                 ‖
                 being
                 the
                 more
                 suddainly
                 taken
                 by
                 the
                 Beasts
                 from
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 he
                 might
                 appear
                 †
                 before
                 the
                 Face
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
               
                 X.
                 FROM
                 Smyrna
                 ,
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 Troas
                 :
                 And
                 being
                 carried
                 from
                 thence
                 to
                 Neapolis
                 ,
                 he
                 passed
                 by
                 Philippi
                 ,
                 through
                 Macedonia
                 on
                 Foot
                 ,
                 and
                 came
                 to
                 Epidamnus
                 ;
                 where
                 having
                 got
                 a
                 Ship
                 ,
                 he
                 Sail'd
                 cross
                 the
                 Adriatick
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 thence
                 going
                 higher
                 into
                 the
                 Tyrrhone
                 ,
                 and
                 passing
                 by
                 several
                 Islands
                 and
                 Cities
                 ,
                 
                   at
                   length
                   he
                   came
                   to
                
                 Puteoli
                 .
                 Which
                 being
                 shew'd
                 to
                 the
                 Holy
                 Man
                 ,
                 he
                 pressed
                 by
                 all
                 means
                 to
                 Land
                 there
                 ,
                 being
                 desirous
                 to
                 Walk
                 from
                 thence
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 Example
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 Paul.
                 But
                 a
                 Violent
                 Wind
                 arising
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 †
                 driving
                 on
                 the
                 Ship
                 ,
                 They
                 would
                 not
                 suffer
                 him
                 so
                 to
                 do
                 :
                 Wherefore
                 wishing
                 all
                 Happiness
                 to
                 the
                 Charity
                 of
                 the
                 Brethren
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 he
                 sail'd
                 forward
                 .
              
               
                 XI
                 .
                 AND
                 the
                 Wind
                 continuing
                 favourable
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 in
                 one
                 Day
                 and
                 a
                 Night
                 ,
                 we
                 indeed
                 were
                 unwillingly
                 hurried
                 on
                 ,
                 as
                 sorrowing
                 to
                 think
                 of
                 the
                 Separation
                 from
                 
                   this
                   Holy
                   Martyr
                
                 :
                 But
                 with
                 reference
                 to
                 him
                 it
                 happened
                 justly
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 Wish
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 
                 might
                 go
                 the
                 sooner
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 attain
                 unto
                 the
                 LORD
                 whom
                 he
                 loved
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 sailing
                 into
                 the
                 Roman
                 Port
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Vain
                 Glory
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 might
                 have
                 an
                 End
                 ,
                 the
                 Soldiers
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 offended
                 at
                 our
                 slowness
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Bishop
                 with
                 great
                 Joy
                 complied
                 with
                 their
                 Hastiness
                 .
              
               
                 XII
                 .
                 BEING
                 therefore
                 soon
                 forced
                 away
                 from
                 the
                 Port
                 ,
                 we
                 forthwith
                 met
                 the
                 Brethren
                 ;
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 report
                 of
                 what
                 concern'd
                 the
                 Holy
                 Martyr
                 was
                 spread
                 abroad
                 )
                 who
                 were
                 full
                 of
                 Fear
                 and
                 Joy
                 :
                 For
                 they
                 rejoyced
                 in
                 that
                 God
                 had
                 vouchsafed
                 them
                 the
                 Company
                 of
                 Theophorus
                 ;
                 but
                 were
                 afraid
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 consider'd
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 an
                 One
                 was
                 brought
                 thither
                 to
                 die
                 .
                 Now
                 some
                 of
                 these
                 he
                 commanded
                 to
                 hold
                 their
                 peace
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 ‖
                 
                   the
                   most
                
                 zealous
                 
                   for
                   his
                   safety
                
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ;
                 *
                 THAT
                 
                   the
                   People
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   appeased
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   not
                   desire
                   the
                   destruction
                   of
                   the
                   Just.
                
                 Whom
                 presently
                 knowing
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 saluting
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 desired
                 them
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 shew
                 a
                 
                 true
                 Love
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 disputing
                 yet
                 more
                 with
                 them
                 than
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 in
                 his
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 and
                 perswading
                 them
                 not
                 to
                 Envy
                 him
                 who
                 was
                 hastning
                 unto
                 the
                 LORD
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Brethren
                 kneeling
                 down
                 ,
                 he
                 pray'd
                 to
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 behalf
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 put
                 a
                 stop
                 to
                 the
                 Persecution
                 ,
                 and
                 increase
                 the
                 Love
                 of
                 the
                 Brethren
                 towards
                 each
                 other
                 :
                 Which
                 being
                 done
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 with
                 all
                 haste
                 led
                 into
                 the
                 Amphi-Theatre
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Command
                 of
                 Coesar
                 before
                 given
                 ,
                 ‖
                 thrown
                 to
                 the
                 Wild
                 Beasts
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 their
                 Boastings
                 might
                 come
                 to
                 an
                 End.
                 For
                 it
                 was
                 then
                 a
                 very
                 solemn
                 day
                 ,
                 call'd
                 in
                 the
                 Roman
                 Tongue
                 the
                 xiii
                 
                   th
                   of
                   the
                   Calends
                   of
                   January
                
                 upon
                 which
                 the
                 People
                 were
                 more
                 than
                 ordinarily
                 wont
                 to
                 be
                 gather'd
                 together
                 .
              
               
                 XIII
                 .
                 IN
                 this
                 manner
                 was
                 he
                 deliver'd
                 to
                 the
                 Beasts
                 by
                 wicked
                 Men
                 :
                 that
                 so
                 the
                 desire
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Martyr
                 Ignatius
                 might
                 be
                 accomplish'd
                 ,
                 which
                 *
                 he
                 mention'd
                 before-hand
                 in
                 his
                 Epistle
                 ;
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Desire
                   of
                   the
                   Righteous
                   is
                   Acceptable
                
                 ;
                 namely
                 ,
                 
                 That
                 he
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 Burthensome
                 to
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 gathering
                 together
                 of
                 his
                 Remains
                 ;
                 but
                 *
                 might
                 be
                 wholly
                 devoured
                 by
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 only
                 the
                 greater
                 and
                 harder
                 of
                 his
                 Holy
                 Bones
                 remain'd
                 ;
                 which
                 were
                 carried
                 to
                 Antioch
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 put
                 up
                 in
                 a
                 Case
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 inestimable
                 ‖
                 Treasure
                 .
              
               
                 XIV
                 .
                 NOW
                 these
                 things
                 were
                 done
                 the
                 Day
                 before
                 the
                 xiii
                 
                   th
                   of
                   the
                   Calends
                   of
                   January
                   ;
                   Syria
                
                 and
                 Synecius
                 being
                 the
                 second
                 time
                 Consuls
                 .
                 Of
                 which
                 we
                 our selves
                 were
                 Eye-witnessess
                 with
                 Tears
                 :
                 And
                 being
                 the
                 whole
                 Night
                 following
                 in
                 Watching
                 ,
                 Praying
                 to
                 God
                 with
                 our
                 bended
                 Knees
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 give
                 us
                 Weak
                 Men
                 some
                 Assurance
                 of
                 what
                 had
                 been
                 before
                 done
                 ;
                 it
                 happened
                 ,
                 that
                 falling
                 into
                 a
                 slumber
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 us
                 on
                 the
                 suddain
                 saw
                 the
                 Blessed
                 Ignatius
                 standing
                 by
                 us
                 and
                 embracing
                 us
                 ▪
                 Others
                 beheld
                 him
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 sweating
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 just
                 come
                 from
                 his
                 great
                 Labour
                 ;
                 and
                 standing
                 by
                 the
                 LORD
                 with
                 much
                 Assurance
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 unspeakable
                 Glory
                 .
              
               
               
                 XV.
                 Which
                 when
                 we
                 saw
                 ,
                 being
                 filled
                 with
                 Joy
                 ,
                 and
                 glorifying
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 Giver
                 of
                 all
                 good
                 things
                 ;
                 and
                 ‖
                 assured
                 of
                 the
                 Blessedness
                 of
                 the
                 Saint
                 ;
                 we
                 *
                 thought
                 fit
                 to
                 manifest
                 unto
                 you
                 both
                 the
                 Day
                 and
                 the
                 Time
                 :
                 That
                 being
                 assembled
                 together
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 his
                 Martyrdom
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 communicate
                 with
                 the
                 Combatant
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 valiant
                 Martyr
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 Who
                 trod
                 under
                 foot
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 and
                 bare
                 down
                 his
                 Snares
                 even
                 unto
                 the
                 end
                 ;
                 Glorifying
                 our
                 LORD
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 in
                 his
                 Venerable
                 and
                 Holy
                 Memory
                 :
                 To
                 whom
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 whom
                 ,
                 All
                 Glory
                 and
                 Power
                 be
                 to
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Blessed
                 Spirit
                 in
                 the
                 Holy
                 Church
                 for
                 ever
                 and
                 ever
                 ,
                 Amen
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
               
                 The
                 Circular
                 EPISTLE
                 OF
                 THE
                 Church
                 of
                 SMYRNA
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Martyrdom
                 OF
                 St.
                 POLYCARP
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   which
                   is
                   at
                   SMYRNA
                   ,
                
                 
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   which
                   is
                   at
                   *
                   PHILADELPHIA
                   ;
                   and
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   Other
                   ‖
                   Assemblies
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Catholick
                   Church
                   ,
                   in
                   every
                   Place
                   ;
                   Peace
                   ,
                   and
                   Love
                   from
                   God
                   the
                   
                   Father
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   be
                   multiplied
                   .
                
              
               
                 I.
                 WE
                 have
                 written
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 what
                 concerns
                 the
                 other
                 Martyrs
                 ,
                 but
                 especially
                 the
                 Blessed
                 Polycarp
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 his
                 †
                 Sufferings
                 put
                 an
                 end
                 to
                 the
                 Persecution
                 ;
                 setting
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 his
                 Seal
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 almost
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 went
                 before
                 ,
                 were
                 done
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 LORD
                 might
                 shew
                 us
                 from
                 Above
                 ,
                 a
                 Martyrdom
                 truly
                 such
                 as
                 became
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 expected
                 to
                 be
                 deliver'd
                 
                   to
                   the
                   Persecution
                
                 ;
                 Even
                 as
                 the
                 LORD
                 also
                 do's
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 become
                 the
                 Followers
                 of
                 ‖
                 his
                 Example
                 :
                 Considering
                 not
                 only
                 what
                 is
                 profitable
                 for
                 our selves
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 for
                 our
                 Neighbours
                 Advantage
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 part
                 of
                 a
                 true
                 and
                 perfect
                 Charity
                 ,
                 to
                 desire
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 that
                 a
                 Mans
                 self
                 should
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 all
                 the
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 
                   together
                   with
                   him
                
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 THE
                 †
                 Sufferings
                 then
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 Martyrs
                 ,
                 were
                 Blessed
                 and
                 
                 Generous
                 ;
                 which
                 they
                 underwent
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 God.
                 For
                 so
                 it
                 *
                 becomes
                 us
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 more
                 Religious
                 than
                 others
                 ,
                 to
                 refer
                 the
                 Power
                 and
                 Ordering
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 unto
                 Him.
                 And
                 indeed
                 who
                 can
                 chuse
                 but
                 admire
                 the
                 greatness
                 of
                 their
                 Mind
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 admirable
                 Patience
                 ,
                 and
                 Love
                 of
                 their
                 Master
                 ;
                 
                   which
                   then
                   appeared
                   in
                   them
                
                 ?
                 Who
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 so
                 flea'd
                 with
                 Whipping
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 frame
                 and
                 structure
                 of
                 their
                 Bodies
                 were
                 laid
                 open
                 to
                 their
                 very
                 inward
                 Veins
                 and
                 Arteries
                 ;
                 nevertheless
                 endured
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 all
                 that
                 beheld
                 them
                 pitied
                 and
                 lamented
                 them
                 ;
                 yet
                 shew'd
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 Generosity
                 of
                 Mind
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 let
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 a
                 Sigh
                 or
                 a
                 Groan
                 escape
                 them
                 :
                 †
                 Plainly
                 shewing
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 Holy
                 Martyrs
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 time
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 thus
                 tormented
                 ,
                 were
                 absent
                 from
                 the
                 Body
                 ;
                 Or
                 rather
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 LORD
                 stood
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 conversed
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 being
                 supported
                 by
                 the
                 Grace
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 they
                 despised
                 all
                 the
                 torments
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 By
                 the
                 Sufferings
                 of
                 an
                 hour
                 ,
                 
                 redeeming
                 themselves
                 from
                 Everlasting
                 Punishment
                 .
                 
                   For
                   this
                   cause
                
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 Fire
                 of
                 their
                 Cruel
                 and
                 Barbarous
                 Executioners
                 seemed
                 Cold
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 ‖
                 whilst
                 they
                 hoped
                 hereby
                 to
                 escape
                 that
                 Fire
                 which
                 is
                 Eternal
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 never
                 be
                 extinguish'd
                 ;
                 And
                 beheld
                 with
                 the
                 Eyes
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 those
                 good
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 reserved
                 for
                 them
                 that
                 endure
                 
                   to
                   the
                   End
                   ;
                   which
                   neither
                   Ear
                   has
                   heard
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   nor
                   Eye
                   seen
                   ,
                   nor
                   have
                   they
                   entred
                   into
                   the
                   Heart
                   of
                   Man.
                
                 But
                 to
                 them
                 they
                 were
                 now
                 *
                 revealed
                 by
                 the
                 LORD
                 ;
                 as
                 who
                 were
                 no
                 longer
                 Men
                 ,
                 but
                 already
                 become
                 Angels
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 Those
                 who
                 were
                 condemned
                 to
                 the
                 Beasts
                 ,
                 being
                 kept
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 in
                 Prison
                 ,
                 underwent
                 many
                 cruel
                 Torments
                 :
                 Being
                 forced
                 to
                 lie
                 upon
                 †
                 sharp
                 Spikes
                 laid
                 under
                 their
                 Bodies
                 ;
                 and
                 tormented
                 with
                 divers
                 other
                 sorts
                 of
                 punishments
                 ;
                 that
                 so
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 possible
                 ,
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 by
                 the
                 length
                 of
                 their
                 Sufferings
                 ,
                 might
                 have
                 brought
                 them
                 to
                 Deny
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 III.
                 FOR
                 indeed
                 ,
                 the
                 Devil
                 did
                 invent
                 many
                 things
                 against
                 them
                 :
                 
                 But
                 thanks
                 be
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 prevail
                 over
                 All.
                 For
                 the
                 Brave
                 GERMANICUS
                 strengthen'd
                 *
                 those
                 that
                 fear'd
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 Patience
                 ;
                 And
                 fought
                 Gloriously
                 with
                 the
                 Beasts
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 the
                 Proconsul
                 would
                 have
                 perswaded
                 him
                 ,
                 telling
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 consider
                 his
                 Age
                 ,
                 and
                 spare
                 himself
                 ;
                 He
                 pull'd
                 the
                 Wild
                 Beast
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 provoked
                 him
                 ,
                 being
                 desirous
                 the
                 more
                 quickly
                 to
                 be
                 deliver'd
                 from
                 a
                 Wicked
                 and
                 Unjust
                 ‖
                 World.
                 Upon
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 multitude
                 wondring
                 at
                 the
                 Courage
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 and
                 Pious
                 Race
                 of
                 Christians
                 ;
                 cryed
                 out
                 ,
                 
                   Take
                   away
                   those
                   wicked
                   Wretches
                   ,
                   let
                
                 POLYCARP
                 
                   be
                   look'd
                   out
                
                 .
              
               
                 IV.
                 THEN
                 one
                 named
                 QUINTUS
                 a
                 Phrygian
                 ,
                 being
                 newly
                 come
                 from
                 thence
                 ,
                 seeing
                 the
                 Beasts
                 ,
                 was
                 afraid
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 he
                 who
                 forced
                 himself
                 and
                 some
                 others
                 ,
                 to
                 present
                 themselves
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Accord
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   the
                   Trial.
                
                 Him
                 therefore
                 the
                 Proconsul
                 perswaded
                 with
                 many
                 Promises
                 ,
                 to
                 Swear
                 and
                 Sacrifice
                 .
                 For
                 which
                 Cause
                 ,
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 
                 commend
                 those
                 who
                 offer
                 themselves
                 
                   to
                   Persecution
                
                 ;
                 and
                 especially
                 seeing
                 the
                 Gospel
                 teaches
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 .
              
               
                 V.
                 BUT
                 the
                 most
                 Admirable
                 POLYCARP
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 first
                 heard
                 that
                 
                   he
                   was
                   called
                   for
                
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 concern'd
                 at
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 resolved
                 to
                 tarry
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 .
                 Nevertheless
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 perswaded
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 desire
                 of
                 many
                 ,
                 to
                 go
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 He
                 departed
                 therefore
                 into
                 a
                 little
                 Village
                 ,
                 not
                 far
                 distant
                 from
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 ●arried
                 with
                 a
                 few
                 about
                 him
                 ;
                 doing
                 nothing
                 Night
                 nor
                 Day
                 ,
                 but
                 praying
                 for
                 all
                 Men
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 Churches
                 which
                 were
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 usual
                 Custom
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 praying
                 ,
                 he
                 saw
                 a
                 Vision
                 three
                 days
                 before
                 he
                 was
                 taken
                 ;
                 and
                 behold
                 ,
                 the
                 Pillow
                 under
                 his
                 Head
                 seem'd
                 to
                 him
                 on
                 Fire
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 ,
                 turning
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 said
                 Prophetically
                 ;
                 *
                 
                   That
                   he
                   should
                   be
                   Burnt
                   alive
                   .
                
              
               
                 VI.
                 NOW
                 when
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 to
                 take
                 him
                 drew
                 near
                 ,
                 he
                 departed
                 into
                 another
                 Village
                 ;
                 and
                 immediately
                 
                 they
                 who
                 sought
                 him
                 ,
                 came
                 thither
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 they
                 found
                 him
                 not
                 ,
                 they
                 seized
                 upon
                 two
                 young
                 Men
                 
                   that
                   were
                   there
                
                 ;
                 One
                 of
                 which
                 ,
                 being
                 tormented
                 ,
                 confess'd
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 was
                 impossible
                 the
                 Holy
                 Man
                 should
                 be
                 concealed
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 they
                 who
                 betray'd
                 him
                 ,
                 were
                 his
                 own
                 Domestic's
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 Officer
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 also
                 called
                 ‖
                 Cleronomus
                 ,
                 HEROD
                 by
                 name
                 ;
                 hastned
                 to
                 bring
                 him
                 into
                 the
                 Lists
                 :
                 That
                 so
                 POLYCARP
                 might
                 receive
                 his
                 proper
                 Portion
                 ,
                 being
                 made
                 partaker
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 betray'd
                 him
                 ,
                 undergo
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 Judas
                 .
              
               
                 VII
                 .
                 THE
                 Serjeants
                 therefore
                 and
                 Horsemen
                 taking
                 the
                 young
                 Lad
                 along
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 departed
                 about
                 Supper-time
                 ,
                 being
                 Friday
                 ;
                 with
                 their
                 Usual
                 Arms
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 against
                 a
                 Thief
                 or
                 a
                 Robber
                 .
                 And
                 being
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 he
                 was
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 Close
                 of
                 the
                 Evening
                 ,
                 they
                 found
                 him
                 lying
                 down
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 little
                 upper
                 Room
                 ;
                 from
                 whence
                 he
                 could
                 easily
                 have
                 escaped
                 into
                 another
                 place
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Will
                   
                   of
                   the
                
                 LORD
                 
                   be
                   done
                
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 when
                 he
                 heard
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 House
                 ,
                 he
                 went
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 †
                 deliver'd
                 himself
                 unto
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 they
                 all
                 wonder'd
                 at
                 his
                 Age
                 and
                 Constancy
                 ;
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 began
                 to
                 say
                 ;
                 *
                 
                   Was
                   there
                   need
                   of
                   all
                   this
                   Care
                   to
                   take
                   such
                   an
                   Old
                   Man
                   ?
                
                 Then
                 presently
                 he
                 order'd
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 hour
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 somewhat
                 got
                 ready
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 Eat
                 and
                 Drink
                 their
                 fill
                 :
                 Desiring
                 them
                 withall
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 give
                 him
                 one
                 Hours
                 Liberty
                 
                   the
                   while
                
                 ,
                 to
                 pray
                 ‖
                 without
                 disturbance
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 they
                 had
                 permitted
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 stood
                 praying
                 ,
                 being
                 full
                 of
                 the
                 Grace
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 ceased
                 not
                 for
                 two
                 whole
                 Hours
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Admiration
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 heard
                 him
                 :
                 Insomuch
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 began
                 to
                 Repent
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 come
                 out
                 against
                 so
                 Holy
                 an
                 Old
                 Man.
                 
              
               
                 VIII
                 .
                 AS
                 soon
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 his
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 remember'd
                 All
                 Men
                 ,
                 whether
                 little
                 or
                 great
                 ,
                 Honourable
                 or
                 Obscure
                 ,
                 that
                 had
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 *
                 been
                 acquainted
                 with
                 him
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 with
                 them
                 the
                 whole
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 ,
                 over
                 All
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 the
                 time
                 being
                 come
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 depart
                 ,
                 the
                 Guards
                 set
                 him
                 up
                 upon
                 an
                 Ass
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 brought
                 him
                 into
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 Day
                 of
                 the
                 Great
                 Sabbath
                 .
                 But
                 Herod
                 the
                 Chief
                 Officer
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 Father
                 Nicetes
                 ,
                 met
                 him
                 in
                 a
                 Chariot
                 .
                 And
                 having
                 taken
                 him
                 up
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 him
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 began
                 to
                 persuade
                 him
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   What
                   harm
                   is
                   there
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   Lord
                
                 Caesar
                 
                   and
                   sacrifice
                
                 (
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 that
                 is
                 usually
                 said
                 on
                 such
                 occasions
                 )
                 
                   and
                   so
                   be
                   safe
                
                 ?
                 But
                 POLYCARP
                 ,
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 answered
                 them
                 not
                 :
                 Whereupon
                 they
                 continuing
                 to
                 urge
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 answered
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   shall
                   not
                   do
                   what
                   you
                   would
                   perswade
                   me
                   to
                   .
                
                 So
                 being
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 Hope
                 of
                 prevailing
                 with
                 him
                 ;
                 they
                 began
                 first
                 ‖
                 to
                 rail
                 at
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 with
                 Violence
                 threw
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Chariot
                 ;
                 insomuch
                 that
                 he
                 hurt
                 his
                 Thigh
                 with
                 †
                 the
                 fall
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 without
                 being
                 the
                 least
                 moved
                 at
                 it
                 ,
                 went
                 on
                 readily
                 with
                 all
                 diligence
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 received
                 no
                 harm
                 at
                 all
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 was
                 brought
                 to
                 the
                 Lists
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 was
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 Tumult
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 Body
                 could
                 be
                 heard
                 .
              
               
               
                 IX
                 .
                 AS
                 he
                 was
                 going
                 into
                 the
                 Lists
                 ,
                 there
                 came
                 a
                 Voice
                 from
                 Heaven
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 
                   Be
                   strong
                
                 ,
                 POLYCARP
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   quit
                   thy self
                   like
                   a
                   Man.
                
                 Now
                 no
                 Man
                 saw
                 who
                 it
                 was
                 that
                 spake
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 Voice
                 ,
                 several
                 of
                 our
                 Brethren
                 that
                 were
                 present
                 ,
                 heard
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 brought
                 in
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 great
                 disturbance
                 when
                 they
                 heard
                 how
                 that
                 POLYCARP
                 was
                 taken
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 being
                 come
                 near
                 ,
                 the
                 Proconsul
                 asked
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   Whether
                   he
                   was
                
                 POLYCARP
                 ?
                 Who
                 confessing
                 that
                 
                   He
                   was
                
                 ;
                 He
                 persuaded
                 him
                 to
                 deny
                 
                   the
                   Faith
                
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Reverence
                   thy
                   Old
                   Age
                
                 ,
                 with
                 many
                 other
                 things
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 Nature
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 Custom
                 is
                 ;
                 concluding
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   Swear
                   by
                
                 Caesar
                 
                   's
                   Fortune
                   .
                   Repent
                   ,
                   and
                   say
                   ;
                   Take
                   away
                   the
                   Wicked
                   .
                
                 Then
                 POLYCARP
                 ,
                 looking
                 with
                 a
                 stern
                 Countenance
                 upon
                 the
                 whole
                 Multitude
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 gathered
                 together
                 ,
                 of
                 wicked
                 Gentiles
                 ;
                 and
                 shaking
                 his
                 Hand
                 at
                 them
                 ,
                 looked
                 up
                 to
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 groaning
                 ,
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Take
                   away
                   the
                   Wicked
                
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Proconsul
                 ,
                 insisting
                 and
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Swear
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   set
                   thee
                   at
                   Liberty
                   ;
                   Reproach
                   Christ.
                
                 POLYCARP
                 replied
                 ,
                 
                   Eighty
                   and
                   six
                   years
                   have
                   I
                   now
                   served
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   has
                   never
                   done
                   me
                   the
                   least
                   wrong
                   :
                   How
                   then
                   can
                   I
                   Blaspheme
                   my
                   King
                   and
                   my
                   Saviour
                   ?
                
              
               
                 X.
                 AND
                 when
                 the
                 Proconsul
                 nevertheless
                 still
                 insisted
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Swear
                   by
                   the
                   Genius
                   of
                
                 Caesar.
                 He
                 answered
                 ,
                 
                   Seeing
                   thou
                   art
                   so
                   vainly
                   urgent
                   with
                   me
                   that
                   I
                   should
                   swear
                   ,
                   as
                   thou
                   call'st
                   it
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Genius
                   of
                
                 Caesar
                 ,
                 
                   seeming
                   as
                   if
                   thou
                   didst
                   not
                   know
                   what
                   I
                   am
                   ;
                   Hear
                   me
                   freely
                   professing
                   it
                   to
                   thee
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   am
                   a
                   Christian.
                   But
                   if
                   thou
                   farther
                   desirest
                   an
                   account
                   what
                   Christianity
                   is
                   ;
                   appoint
                   a
                   day
                   ,
                   and
                   thou
                   shalt
                   hear
                   it
                   .
                
                 The
                 Proconsul
                 replied
                 ,
                 
                   Persuade
                   the
                   People
                
                 .
                 POLYCARP
                 answered
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   thee
                   have
                   I
                   offered
                   to
                   give
                   a
                   Reason
                   of
                   my
                   Faith
                   :
                   For
                   so
                   are
                   we
                   taught
                   to
                   pay
                   all
                   Due
                   Honour
                   ,
                   such
                   only
                   excepted
                   as
                   would
                   be
                   hurtful
                   to
                   our selves
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   Powers
                   and
                   Authorities
                   which
                   are
                   ordained
                   of
                   God.
                   But
                   for
                   the
                   People
                   ,
                   I
                   esteem
                   them
                   not
                   worthy
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   should
                   give
                   any
                   account
                   of
                   my
                   Faith
                   to
                   them
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 XI
                 .
                 THE
                 Proconsul
                 continued
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   have
                   wild
                   Beasts
                   ready
                   ,
                   to
                   those
                   I
                   will
                   cast
                   thee
                   except
                   thou
                   repent
                   .
                
                 He
                 answered
                 ,
                 
                   Call
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   then
                   :
                   For
                   I
                   am
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   disposed
                   to
                
                 †
                 
                   repent
                   from
                   Good
                   to
                   Evil.
                   But
                   it
                   is
                   honourable
                   to
                   turn
                   from
                   those
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   Dishonest
                   ,
                   to
                   what
                   is
                   Just
                   and
                   Good.
                
                 The
                 Proconsul
                 added
                 ;
                 
                   Seeing
                   thou
                   despisest
                   the
                   Wild
                   Beasts
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   cause
                   thee
                   to
                   be
                   devoured
                   by
                   Fire
                   ,
                   unless
                   thou
                   shalt
                   repent
                   .
                
                 POLYCARP
                 answered
                 ,
                 
                   Thou
                   threatnest
                   me
                   with
                   Fire
                   which
                   burns
                   for
                   an
                   hour
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   is
                   extinguished
                   ;
                   but
                   knowest
                   not
                   the
                   Fire
                   of
                   the
                   Future
                   Judgment
                   ;
                   and
                   of
                   that
                   Eternal
                   Punishment
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   reserved
                   for
                   the
                   Vngodly
                   .
                   But
                   why
                   tarriest
                   thou
                   ?
                   Bring
                   forth
                   what
                   thou
                   wilt
                   .
                
              
               
                 XII
                 .
                 HAVING
                 said
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 things
                 
                   of
                   the
                   like
                   Nature
                
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 filled
                 with
                 Confidence
                 and
                 Joy
                 ,
                 insomuch
                 that
                 his
                 very
                 Countenance
                 †
                 shone
                 with
                 Grace
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 only
                 not
                 let
                 it
                 fall
                 ‖
                 with
                 any
                 confusion
                 at
                 what
                 was
                 spoken
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 but
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 the
                 
                 Proconsul
                 was
                 struck
                 with
                 Astonishment
                 ;
                 and
                 sent
                 his
                 Cryer
                 into
                 the
                 Middle
                 of
                 the
                 Lists
                 ,
                 to
                 proclaim
                 three
                 several
                 times
                 ;
                 POLYCARP
                 
                   has
                   confessed
                   himself
                   to
                   be
                   a
                
                 CHRISTIAN
                 .
                 Which
                 being
                 done
                 by
                 the
                 Cryer
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 Multitude
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 which
                 dwelt
                 at
                 Smyrna
                 ,
                 being
                 full
                 of
                 Fury
                 ,
                 cry'd
                 out
                 with
                 a
                 loud
                 Voice
                 ;
                 
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   Doctor
                
                 of
                 *
                 
                   Asia
                   ;
                   The
                   Father
                   of
                   the
                   Christians
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Overthrower
                   of
                   Our
                   Gods.
                   He
                   that
                   has
                   taught
                   so
                   many
                   not
                   to
                   sacrifice
                   ,
                   nor
                   pay
                   any
                   Worship
                   to
                   the
                   Gods.
                
                 And
                 saying
                 this
                 ,
                 they
                 cryed
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 desired
                 Philip
                 the
                 †
                 Asiarch
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 let
                 loose
                 a
                 Lion
                 against
                 POLYCARP
                 .
                 But
                 Philip
                 replied
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 lawful
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 do
                 so
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 kind
                 of
                 Spectacles
                 was
                 already
                 over
                 .
                 Then
                 it
                 pleased
                 them
                 to
                 cry
                 out
                 with
                 one
                 Consent
                 ,
                 that
                 POLYCARP
                 
                   should
                   be
                   burnt
                   alive
                
                 .
                 For
                 so
                 it
                 was
                 necessary
                 that
                 the
                 Vision
                 should
                 be
                 fulfilled
                 which
                 was
                 made
                 manifest
                 unto
                 him
                 by
                 his
                 Pillow
                 ,
                 when
                 seeing
                 it
                 on
                 fire
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 praying
                 ,
                 he
                 turned
                 about
                 and
                 said
                 Prophetically
                 to
                 the
                 Faithful
                 that
                 
                 were
                 with
                 him
                 ;
                 
                   I
                   must
                   be
                   burnt
                   alive
                
                 .
              
               
                 XIII
                 .
                 THIS
                 therefore
                 was
                 done
                 with
                 greater
                 speed
                 than
                 it
                 was
                 spoke
                 ;
                 The
                 whole
                 Multitude
                 instantly
                 gathering
                 together
                 Wood
                 and
                 Faggots
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Shops
                 and
                 Baths
                 :
                 The
                 Jews
                 especially
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 Custom
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 readiness
                 assisting
                 them
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 Fewel
                 was
                 ready
                 POLYCARP
                 laying
                 aside
                 all
                 his
                 upper
                 Garments
                 ,
                 and
                 undoing
                 his
                 Girdle
                 ,
                 tryed
                 also
                 to
                 pull
                 off
                 his
                 Shoes
                 ,
                 which
                 aforetime
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 wont
                 to
                 do
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 still
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 that
                 was
                 about
                 him
                 contended
                 who
                 should
                 soonest
                 touch
                 his
                 Flesh.
                 †
                 For
                 he
                 was
                 truly
                 adorn'd
                 by
                 his
                 good
                 Conversation
                 with
                 *
                 all
                 kind
                 of
                 Pity
                 ,
                 even
                 before
                 his
                 Martyrdom
                 .
                 
                   This
                   being
                   done
                
                 ,
                 they
                 presently
                 put
                 about
                 him
                 such
                 ‖
                 Things
                 as
                 were
                 necessary
                 to
                 prepare
                 him
                 for
                 the
                 †
                 Fire
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 nailed
                 him
                 
                   to
                   the
                   Stake
                
                 ,
                 he
                 said
                 ;
                 
                   Let
                   me
                   alone
                   as
                   I
                   am
                   :
                   For
                   he
                   who
                   has
                   given
                   me
                   strength
                   to
                   endure
                   the
                   Fire
                   ,
                   will
                   also
                   enable
                   me
                   without
                   your
                   securing
                   
                   me
                   by
                   Nails
                   to
                   stand
                   without
                   moving
                   in
                   it
                   .
                
              
               
                 XIV
                 .
                 WHEREFORE
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 nail
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 tied
                 him
                 
                   to
                   it
                
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 having
                 put
                 his
                 Hands
                 behind
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 bound
                 as
                 a
                 Ram
                 chosen
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 Great
                 Flock
                 ,
                 for
                 an
                 Offering
                 ,
                 and
                 prepared
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Burnt
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 acceptable
                 unto
                 God
                 :
                 look'd
                 up
                 to
                 Heaven
                 and
                 said
                 ;
                 O
                 LORD
                 
                   God
                   Almighty
                   ,
                   the
                   Father
                   of
                   thy
                   Well-beloved
                   ,
                   and
                   Blessed
                   Son
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   by
                   whom
                   we
                   have
                   recived
                   the
                   Knowledge
                   of
                   thee
                   ;
                   the
                   God
                   of
                   Angels
                   and
                   Powers
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   every
                   Creature
                   ,
                   and
                
                 especially
                 
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Race
                   of
                   Just
                   Men
                   who
                   live
                   in
                   thy
                   presence
                   !
                   I
                   give
                   thee
                   hearty
                   thanks
                   that
                   thou
                   hast
                   vouchafed
                   to
                   bring
                   me
                   to
                   this
                   Day
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   this
                   Hour
                   ;
                   that
                   I
                   should
                   have
                   a
                   part
                   in
                   the
                   Number
                   of
                   thy
                   Martyrs
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   Cup
                   of
                   thy
                   Son
                   Christ
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   Resurrection
                   of
                   Eternal
                   Life
                   ,
                   both
                   of
                   Soul
                   and
                   Body
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Incorruption
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   .
                   Among
                   which
                   may
                   I
                   be
                   accepted
                   this
                   Day
                   before
                   thee
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   fat
                   and
                   acceptable
                   Sacrifice
                   ;
                   as
                   thou
                   the
                   true
                   God
                   ,
                   with
                   whom
                   is
                   no
                   falshood
                   ,
                   hast
                   both
                   before
                   ordained
                   ,
                   and
                   manifested
                   
                   unto
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   hast
                   now
                   fulfilled
                   it
                   .
                   For
                   this
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   all
                   things
                   else
                   ,
                   I
                   praise
                   thee
                   ,
                   I
                   bless
                   thee
                   ,
                   I
                   glorifie
                   thee
                
                 ‖
                 
                   with
                   the
                   Eternal
                   ,
                   and
                   Heavenly
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   thy
                   Beloved
                   Son
                   ;
                   with
                   whom
                   to
                   Thee
                   and
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   be
                   Glory
                   both
                   now
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   all
                   succeeding
                   Ages
                   ,
                
                 Amen
                 .
              
               
                 XV.
                 HE
                 had
                 no
                 sooner
                 pronounced
                 aloud
                 ,
                 AMEN
                 ,
                 and
                 finish'd
                 his
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 who
                 were
                 appointed
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 Executioners
                 ,
                 lighted
                 the
                 Fire
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 the
                 Flame
                 began
                 to
                 blaze
                 to
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 heighth
                 ,
                 Behold
                 a
                 Wonderful
                 Miracle
                 appear'd
                 ,
                 to
                 us
                 who
                 had
                 the
                 Happiness
                 to
                 see
                 it
                 ;
                 And
                 who
                 were
                 reserved
                 
                   by
                   Heaven
                
                 ,
                 to
                 report
                 to
                 others
                 what
                 had
                 happen'd
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Flame
                 making
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Arch
                 ,
                 like
                 the
                 Sail
                 of
                 a
                 Ship
                 against
                 a
                 full
                 Wind
                 ,
                 encompassed
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 Circle
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Martyr
                 .
                 Who
                 stood
                 in
                 the
                 Midst
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 if
                 his
                 Flesh
                 were
                 burnt
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 Bread
                 that
                 is
                 baked
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 Gold
                 or
                 Silver
                 ▪
                 glowing
                 in
                 the
                 Furnace
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 so
                 sweet
                 a
                 Smell
                 came
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 Frankinsense
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 rich
                 Spices
                 had
                 been
                 smoaking
                 there
                 .
              
               
               
                 XVI
                 .
                 AT
                 length
                 when
                 those
                 wicked
                 Men
                 saw
                 that
                 his
                 Body
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 consumed
                 by
                 the
                 Fire
                 ,
                 they
                 commanded
                 the
                 ‖
                 Executioner
                 to
                 go
                 near
                 to
                 him
                 and
                 stick
                 his
                 Dagger
                 in
                 him
                 :
                 Which
                 being
                 accordingly
                 done
                 there
                 came
                 forth
                 †
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 Quantity
                 of
                 Blood
                 ,
                 as
                 even
                 extinguish'd
                 the
                 Fire
                 ;
                 and
                 raised
                 an
                 Admiration
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 to
                 consider
                 what
                 a
                 difference
                 there
                 was
                 between
                 the
                 Infidels
                 and
                 the
                 Elect.
                 One
                 of
                 which
                 this
                 great
                 Martyr
                 POLYCARP
                 most
                 certainly
                 was
                 ;
                 being
                 in
                 our
                 Times
                 a
                 truly
                 Apostolical
                 and
                 Prophetical
                 Teacher
                 ;
                 and
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 which
                 is
                 at
                 Smyrna
                 .
                 For
                 every
                 Word
                 that
                 went
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 Mouth
                 either
                 has
                 been
                 already
                 fulfill'd
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   in
                   its
                   due
                   time
                
                 will
                 be
                 accomplished
                 .
              
               
                 XVII
                 .
                 BUT
                 when
                 the
                 Emulous
                 ,
                 and
                 Envious
                 ,
                 and
                 Wicked
                 Adversary
                 of
                 the
                 Race
                 of
                 the
                 Just
                 ,
                 saw
                 the
                 Greatness
                 of
                 his
                 Martyrdom
                 ;
                 and
                 consider'd
                 how
                 irreprehensible
                 his
                 Conversation
                 had
                 been
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 how
                 he
                 was
                 now
                 crown'd
                 with
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 Immortality
                 ,
                 having
                 without
                 all
                 Controversy
                 received
                 his
                 Reward
                 :
                 He
                 took
                 all
                 possible
                 Care
                 that
                 not
                 the
                 least
                 Remainder
                 of
                 his
                 Body
                 should
                 be
                 taken
                 away
                 by
                 us
                 ;
                 although
                 many
                 desired
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 Partakers
                 of
                 his
                 Holy
                 Flesh.
                 And
                 to
                 that
                 end
                 he
                 suggested
                 it
                 to
                 Nicetas
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 Herod
                 and
                 Brother
                 of
                 Alcé
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 the
                 Governour
                 ,
                 and
                 hinder
                 him
                 from
                 giving
                 us
                 his
                 Body
                 to
                 be
                 buried
                 .
                 Least
                 ,
                 says
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   forsaking
                   him
                   that
                   was
                   Crucified
                   ,
                   they
                   should
                   begin
                   to
                   worship
                   this
                
                 POLYCARP
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 he
                 said
                 at
                 the
                 Suggestion
                 and
                 Instance
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 ;
                 who
                 also
                 watch'd
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 take
                 
                   any
                   part
                
                 of
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Fire
                 :
                 Not
                 ‖
                 considering
                 ,
                 that
                 neither
                 is
                 it
                 possible
                 for
                 us
                 ever
                 to
                 forsake
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 suffer'd
                 for
                 the
                 Salvation
                 of
                 all
                 such
                 as
                 shall
                 be
                 saved
                 throughout
                 the
                 whole
                 World
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Righteous
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   Vngodly
                
                 ;
                 nor
                 worship
                 any
                 other
                 besides
                 him
                 .
                 For
                 him
                 indeed
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 we
                 do
                 adore
                 :
                 But
                 for
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 ,
                 we
                 worthily
                 love
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 the
                 Disciples
                 and
                 *
                 Followers
                 of
                 our
                 LORD
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 the
                 account
                 of
                 their
                 exceeding
                 great
                 Affection
                 towards
                 †
                 their
                 Master
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 King.
                 Of
                 whom
                 may
                 we
                 also
                 be
                 made
                 Companions
                 ,
                 and
                 Fellow-disciples
                 .
              
               
                 XVIII
                 .
                 THE
                 Centurion
                 therefore
                 seeing
                 the
                 Contention
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 put
                 his
                 Body
                 into
                 the
                 Midst
                 of
                 the
                 Fire
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 consum'd
                 it
                 .
                 After
                 which
                 we
                 taking
                 up
                 his
                 Bones
                 more
                 precious
                 than
                 the
                 richest
                 Jewels
                 ,
                 and
                 try'd
                 above
                 Gold
                 ,
                 disposed
                 of
                 them
                 where
                 it
                 was
                 fitting
                 .
                 Where
                 being
                 gather'd
                 together
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 Opportunity
                 ,
                 with
                 Joy
                 and
                 Gladness
                 ,
                 the
                 LORD
                 shall
                 grant
                 unto
                 us
                 to
                 celebrate
                 the
                 Anniversary
                 of
                 his
                 Martyrdom
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 Memory
                 of
                 what
                 he
                 suffer'd
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 Exercise
                 and
                 Preparation
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 may
                 hereafter
                 suffer
                 .
              
               
                 XIX
                 .
                 SUCH
                 was
                 the
                 Passion
                 of
                 the
                 Blessed
                 POLYCARP
                 ;
                 who
                 tho'
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 Twelfth
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 together
                 with
                 those
                 of
                 Philadelphia
                 suffered
                 Martyrdom
                 ,
                 is
                 yet
                 alone
                 chiefly
                 had
                 in
                 Memory
                 of
                 all
                 Men
                 :
                 
                 Insomuch
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 spoken
                 of
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 very
                 Gentiles
                 themselves
                 in
                 every
                 Place
                 ;
                 as
                 having
                 been
                 not
                 only
                 an
                 Eminent
                 Teacher
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 a
                 Glorious
                 Martyr
                 .
                 Whose
                 †
                 Death
                 all
                 desire
                 to
                 imitate
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 been
                 every
                 way
                 conformable
                 to
                 the
                 Gospel
                 of
                 Christ.
                 For
                 having
                 by
                 Patience
                 overcome
                 the
                 unjust
                 Governour
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 received
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 Immortality
                 ;
                 he
                 now
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Apostles
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 Righteous
                 Men
                 ,
                 
                   who
                   have
                   gone
                   before
                
                 ,
                 with
                 great
                 Triumph
                 ,
                 glorifies
                 God
                 even
                 the
                 Father
                 ;
                 and
                 blesses
                 our
                 LORD
                 the
                 Governor
                 both
                 of
                 our
                 ‖
                 Souls
                 and
                 Bodies
                 ;
                 and
                 Shepherd
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 which
                 is
                 over
                 all
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
              
               
                 XX.
                 WHEREAS
                 therefore
                 ye
                 desired
                 that
                 we
                 would
                 at
                 large
                 declare
                 to
                 you
                 what
                 was
                 done
                 ;
                 we
                 have
                 by
                 this
                 present
                 Epistle
                 given
                 you
                 a
                 summary
                 account
                 of
                 it
                 by
                 our
                 Brother
                 Marcus
                 :
                 Having
                 therefore
                 your selves
                 read
                 this
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 do
                 well
                 to
                 send
                 it
                 forward
                 to
                 the
                 Brethren
                 that
                 are
                 farther
                 off
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 also
                 may
                 glorifie
                 
                 God
                 who
                 makes
                 such
                 Choice
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Servants
                 :
                 And
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 bring
                 all
                 of
                 us
                 by
                 his
                 Grace
                 and
                 Help
                 to
                 his
                 Eternal
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 through
                 his
                 only
                 begotten
                 Son
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ;
                 To
                 whom
                 be
                 Glory
                 ,
                 and
                 Honour
                 ,
                 and
                 Power
                 ,
                 and
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 for
                 Ever
                 and
                 Ever
                 ,
                 Amen
                 .
                 Salute
                 all
                 the
                 Saints
                 ;
                 they
                 that
                 are
                 with
                 us
                 salute
                 you
                 :
                 With
                 Evaristus
                 ,
                 who
                 wrote
                 this
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 whole
                 House
                 .
              
               
                 XXI
                 .
                 NOW
                 the
                 Suffering
                 of
                 Polycarp
                 was
                 the
                 second
                 Day
                 of
                 the
                 Month
                 
                   Xanthicus
                   ;
                   viz.
                
                 before
                 the
                 vii
                 
                   th
                   of
                   the
                   Calends
                   of
                
                 †
                 May
                 ;
                 being
                 the
                 Great
                 Sabbath
                 about
                 viii
                 a
                 Clock
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 taken
                 by
                 
                   Herod
                   ,
                   Philip
                
                 the
                 Trallian
                 ,
                 being
                 *
                 High-Priest
                 ;
                 
                   Statius
                   Quadratus
                
                 Proconsul
                 ;
                 But
                 our
                 Saviour
                 Christ
                 reigning
                 for
                 evermore
                 :
                 To
                 him
                 be
                 Honour
                 ,
                 Glory
                 ,
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 Eternal
                 Throne
                 ,
                 from
                 Generation
                 to
                 Generation
                 ,
                 Amen
                 .
              
               
                 XXII
                 .
                 WE
                 wish
                 you
                 ,
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 all
                 Happiness
                 ;
                 by
                 living
                 according
                 to
                 
                 the
                 Rule
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 :
                 With
                 whom
                 ,
                 Glory
                 be
                 to
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Salvation
                 of
                 his
                 Chosen
                 Saints
                 .
                 ‖
                 After
                 whose
                 Example
                 the
                 Blessed
                 POLYCARP
                 suffer'd
                 ;
                 at
                 whose
                 Feet
                 may
                 we
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
             
               
               
                 AN
                 ADVERTISEMENT
                 Relating
                 to
                 the
                 Foregoing
                 EPISTLE
              
               
                 THIS
                 Epistle
                 was
                 transcribed
                 by
                 Caius
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Copy
                 of
                 IRENAEUS
                 the
                 Disciple
                 of
                 POLYCARP
                 ;
                 
                 who
                 also
                 lived
                 and
                 conversed
                 with
                 Ireneaeus
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 Socrates
                 transcrib'd
                 it
                 at
                 Corinth
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Copy
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Caius
                 .
                 Grace
                 be
                 with
                 All.
                 
              
               
                 After
                 which
                 I
                 Pionius
                 again
                 wrote
                 it
                 from
                 the
                 Copy
                 before
                 mentioned
                 ;
                 Having
                 search'd
                 it
                 out
                 by
                 the
                 Revelation
                 of
                 Polycarp
                 ,
                 who
                 directed
                 me
                 to
                 it
                 ;
                 As
                 also
                 I
                 shall
                 declare
                 in
                 what
                 follows
                 :
                 Having
                 gather'd
                 these
                 Things
                 together
                 ,
                 now
                 almost
                 corrupted
                 through
                 process
                 of
                 Time
                 ;
                 that
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 our
                 LORD
                 may
                 also
                 gather
                 me
                 togethe●
                 with
                 his
                 Elect
                 :
                 To
                 whom
                 with
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 be
                 Glory
                 for
                 Ever
                 and
                 Ever
                 ,
                 Amen
                 .
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
             
               THE
               Genuine
               Remains
               OF
               THE
               Apostolical
               Fathers
               .
               PART
               II.
               In
               which
               are
               Comprised
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   Epistle
                   of
                   St.
                   BARNABAS
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   Shepherd
                   of
                   HERMAS
                   .
                   And
                   ,
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   
                     Second
                     Epistle
                  
                   of
                   St.
                   CLEMENT
                   to
                   the
                   CORINTHIANS
                   .
                
              
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               for
               
                 R.
                 Sare
              
               at
               Grays-Inn
               Gate
               in
               Holborn
               ,
               1693.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
               
               
               
                 THE
                 Catholick
                 Epistle
                 OF
                 St.
                 BARNABAS
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
               
                 THE
                 CONTENTS
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Numb
                     .
                     I.
                  
                   THE
                   Salutation
                   ,
                   and
                   Preface
                   to
                   the
                   following
                   Epistle
                   .
                
                 
                   II.III.
                   That
                   God
                   has
                   abolish'd
                   the
                   
                     legal
                     Sacrifices
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   introduce
                   the
                   
                     Spiritual
                     Righteousness
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   .
                
                 
                   IV.
                   The
                   Prophecies
                   of
                   Daniel
                   concerning
                   the
                   
                     Ten
                     Kings
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   Coming
                   of
                   Christ.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     V
                     ,
                     VI.
                  
                   That
                   Christ
                   was
                   to
                   suffer
                   ;
                   Proved
                   from
                   the
                   Prophecies
                   concerning
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   The
                   Scape-Goat
                   ,
                   an
                   Evident
                   Type
                   of
                   This.
                   
                
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   The
                   Red-Heifer
                   ,
                   another
                   Type
                   of
                   Christ.
                   
                
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   Circumcision
                   of
                   the
                   Ears
                   :
                   And
                   how
                   in
                   the
                   
                     first
                     Institution
                  
                   of
                   that
                   
                     Ceremony
                     ,
                     ABRAHAM
                     Mystically
                  
                   foretold
                   Christ
                   by
                   Name
                   .
                
                 
                   X.
                   That
                   the
                   Commands
                   of
                   Moses
                   concerning
                   Clean
                   and
                   
                     Unclean
                     Beasts
                     ,
                     &c.
                  
                   were
                   all
                   designed
                   for
                   a
                   
                     Spiritual
                     Signification
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   
                     XI
                     ,
                     XII
                     .
                     Baptism
                  
                   and
                   the
                   Cross
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   foretold
                   in
                   Figures
                   under
                   the
                   Law.
                   
                
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   The
                   Promise
                   of
                   God
                   not
                   made
                   to
                   the
                   Jews
                   only
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   also
                   .
                
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   And
                   fulfilled
                   to
                   us
                   by
                   
                     Jesus
                     Christ.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   XV.
                   That
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   of
                   the
                   Jews
                   ,
                   was
                   but
                   a
                   Figure
                   of
                   a
                   more
                   
                     Glorious
                     Sabbath
                  
                   to
                   come
                   .
                
                 
                   XVI
                   .
                   Their
                   Temple
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Spiritual
                     Temples
                  
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   XVII
                   .
                   The
                   Conclusion
                   of
                   the
                   former
                   Part
                   of
                   this
                   Epistle
                   .
                
                 
                   XVIII
                   .
                   He
                   goes
                   on
                   to
                   the
                   other
                   Part
                   ,
                   that
                   which
                   relates
                   to
                   Practice
                   :
                   Which
                   he
                   divides
                   into
                   Two
                   Considerations
                   ;
                   the
                   former
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Way
                     of
                     Light
                  
                   ;
                   the
                   latter
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Way
                     of
                     Darkness
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   XIX
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   Way
                   of
                   Light
                   ;
                   being
                   a
                   Summary
                   of
                   what
                   a
                   Christian
                   is
                   to
                   do
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   may
                   be
                   happy
                   for
                   ever
                   .
                
                 
                   XX.
                   Of
                   the
                   Way
                   of
                   Darkness
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   what
                   kind
                   of
                   Persons
                   shall
                   be
                   for
                   ever
                   cast
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   God
                   ?
                
                 
                   XXI
                   .
                   The
                   Close
                   of
                   All
                   :
                   Being
                   an
                   Earnest
                   Exhortation
                   to
                   them
                   to
                   live
                   so
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   Blessed
                   to
                   
                     all
                     Eternity
                  
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 THE
                 Catholick
                 Epistle
                 OF
                 St.
                 BARNABAS
                 .
              
               
                 
                   ALL
                   Happiness
                   to
                   you
                   my
                   Sons
                   and
                   Daughters
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   our
                   LORD
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   who
                   loved
                   us
                   in
                   Peace
                   .
                
              
               
                 I.
                 HAVING
                 perceived
                 a
                 large
                 abundance
                 of
                 the
                 Great
                 and
                 ‖
                 Excellent
                 †
                 Righteousness
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 you
                 ,
                 I
                 exceedingly
                 rejoyced
                 in
                 your
                 Blessed
                 and
                 admirable
                 ‖
                 Temper
                 ,
                 that
                 ye
                 had
                 so
                 worthily
                 received
                 the
                 Grace
                 that
                 was
                 *
                 given
                 to
                 you
                 .
                 For
                 which
                 cause
                 I
                 am
                 full
                 of
                 Joy
                 ,
                 hoping
                 to
                 
                 be
                 shortly
                 set
                 at
                 Liberty
                 ;
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 I
                 truly
                 see
                 a
                 Spirit
                 infused
                 into
                 you
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 ‖
                 Blessed
                 Fountain
                 of
                 God.
                 Wherefore
                 having
                 this
                 Perswasion
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 fully
                 convinced
                 that
                 since
                 I
                 have
                 begun
                 to
                 speak
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 had
                 a
                 more
                 than
                 ordinary
                 Good
                 Success
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 †
                 Righteousness
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 Christ
                 ;
                 I
                 also
                 ,
                 *
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 suppose
                 my self
                 to
                 love
                 you
                 above
                 my
                 own
                 ‖
                 Soul
                 :
                 Because
                 the
                 Greatness
                 of
                 Faith
                 and
                 Charity
                 dwelleth
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 Hope
                 of
                 that
                 Life
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 considering
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 I
                 shall
                 take
                 care
                 to
                 communicate
                 to
                 you
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 what
                 I
                 have
                 received
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 turn
                 to
                 my
                 Reward
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 served
                 such
                 as
                 you
                 are
                 in
                 Spiritual
                 Things
                 :
                 I
                 gave
                 diligence
                 to
                 write
                 in
                 a
                 few
                 Words
                 unto
                 you
                 ;
                 that
                 together
                 with
                 your
                 Faith
                 ,
                 your
                 Knowledge
                 also
                 may
                 be
                 Perfect
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 therefore
                 Three
                 ‖
                 Sorts
                 of
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 
                   in
                   what
                   relates
                
                 to
                 the
                 LORD
                 ;
                 the
                 Hope
                 of
                 Life
                 ;
                 the
                 Beginning
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Completion
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Lord
                 has
                 both
                 declared
                 unto
                 
                 us
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 done
                 ;
                 and
                 †
                 open'd
                 to
                 us
                 the
                 Beginnings
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 behove
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 has
                 spoken
                 ,
                 to
                 come
                 *
                 with
                 all
                 readiness
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 is
                 fitting
                 to
                 his
                 Altar
                 .
                 I
                 therefore
                 not
                 as
                 a
                 Teacher
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 one
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 will
                 endeavour
                 to
                 lay
                 a
                 few
                 things
                 before
                 you
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 you
                 may
                 ‖
                 on
                 many
                 accounts
                 become
                 the
                 more
                 Joyful
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 SEEING
                 then
                 the
                 Days
                 are
                 exceeding
                 Evil
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Adversary
                 has
                 got
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 this
                 Present
                 †
                 World
                 ;
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 give
                 the
                 more
                 diligence
                 to
                 enquire
                 into
                 the
                 *
                 just
                 ways
                 of
                 the
                 LORD
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 Assistants
                 of
                 our
                 Faith
                 are
                 Fear
                 and
                 Patience
                 ;
                 
                 Our
                 Fellow-Combatants
                 ,
                 Long-Suffering
                 and
                 Continence
                 .
                 Whilst
                 these
                 remain
                 Pure
                 in
                 what
                 relates
                 unto
                 the
                 LORD
                 ,
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 and
                 Knowledge
                 ,
                 and
                 Prudence
                 ,
                 and
                 Understanding
                 ,
                 rejoyce
                 together
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 God
                 has
                 manifested
                 to
                 us
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 has
                 no
                 Occasion
                 for
                 our
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 Burnt-Offerings
                 or
                 Oblations
                 ;
                 
                 saying
                 :
                 
                   To
                   what
                   purpose
                   is
                   the
                   Multitude
                   of
                   your
                   Sacrifices
                   unto
                   me
                   saith
                   the
                
                 LORD
                 .
                 
                   I
                   am
                   full
                   of
                   the
                   Burnt
                   Offerings
                   of
                   Rams
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Fat
                   of
                   fed
                   Beasts
                   ;
                   and
                   I
                   delight
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   Bloud
                   of
                   Bullocks
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   Lambs
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   He-Goats
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   When
                   ye
                   come
                   to
                   appear
                   before
                   me
                   ;
                   Who
                   hath
                   required
                   this
                   at
                   your
                   hand
                   to
                   tread
                   my
                   Courts
                   ?
                
                 
                 
                   Bring
                   no
                   more
                   vain
                   Oblations
                   ,
                   Incense
                   is
                   an
                   Abomination
                   unto
                   me
                   :
                   your
                   new
                   Moons
                   and
                   Sabbaths
                   ,
                   the
                   Calling
                   of
                   Assemblies
                   I
                   cannot
                   away
                   with
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   iniquity
                   ,
                   even
                   the
                   Solemn
                   Meeting
                   :
                
                 
                 
                   Your
                   new
                   Moons
                   and
                   your
                   appointed
                   Feasts
                   ,
                   my
                   Soul
                   hateth
                   .
                
                 These
                 things
                 therefore
                 hath
                 God
                 abolished
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 New
                 Law
                 of
                 our
                 LORD
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 without
                 the
                 yoak
                 of
                 any
                 such
                 Necessity
                 ,
                 might
                 have
                 an
                 Offering
                 becoming
                 Men.
                 For
                 so
                 the
                 Lord
                 saith
                 again
                 to
                 those
                 heretofore
                 ;
                 
                 
                   Did
                   I
                   at
                   all
                   command
                   your
                   Fathers
                   when
                   they
                   came
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Land
                   of
                
                 Egypt
                 
                   concerning
                   Burnt
                   Offerings
                   or
                   Sacrifices
                
                 ?
                 
                 
                   But
                   this
                   I
                   commanded
                   them
                
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Let
                   none
                   of
                   you
                   imagine
                   Evil
                   in
                   your
                   Hearts
                   against
                   his
                   Neighbour
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   
                   love
                   no
                   False-Oath
                
                 ,
                 Forasmuch
                 then
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 without
                 Understanding
                 ,
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 apprehend
                 the
                 Design
                 ‖
                 of
                 our
                 Merciful
                 Father
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 speaks
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 being
                 willing
                 to
                 seek
                 out
                 us
                 who
                 are
                 in
                 Error
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   shew
                   us
                
                 how
                 we
                 may
                 come
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 he
                 thus
                 bespeaks
                 us
                 ,
                 
                 
                   The
                   Sacrifice
                   of
                   God
                   [
                   is
                   a
                   broken
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   ]
                   A
                   broken
                   and
                   Contrite
                   Heart
                   God
                   will
                   not
                   despise
                   .
                
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 we
                 ought
                 the
                 more
                 diligently
                 to
                 enquire
                 after
                 
                   those
                   things
                   that
                   belong
                   to
                
                 our
                 Salvation
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   the
                   Adversary
                
                 may
                 not
                 have
                 any
                 Entrance
                 into
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 turn
                 us
                 aside
                 from
                 
                   the
                   Way
                   of
                   Life
                
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 WHEREFORE
                 he
                 again
                 speaketh
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 concerning
                 these
                 things
                 :
                 
                 
                   Ye
                   shall
                   not
                   fast
                   as
                   ye
                   do
                   this
                   day
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   your
                   Voice
                   to
                   be
                   heard
                   on
                   High.
                   Is
                   it
                   such
                   a
                   Fast
                   that
                   I
                   have
                   chosen
                   ?
                   A
                   Day
                   for
                   a
                   Man
                   to
                   afflict
                   his
                   Soul
                   ?
                
                 
                 
                   Is
                   it
                   to
                   bow
                   down
                   his
                   Head
                   like
                   a
                   Bulrush
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   spread
                   Sackcloath
                   and
                   Ashes
                   under
                   him
                   ?
                   Wilt
                   thou
                   call
                   this
                   a
                   Fast
                   and
                   an
                   acceptable
                   Day
                   to
                   the
                
                 LORD
                 ?
                 But
                 to
                 us
                 he
                 saith
                 on
                 
                 this
                 wise
                 .
                 
                 
                   Is
                   not
                   this
                   the
                   Fast
                   that
                   I
                   have
                   chosen
                   ,
                   to
                   loose
                   the
                   Bands
                   of
                   Wickedness
                   ,
                   to
                   undo
                   the
                   heavy
                   Burdens
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   let
                   the
                   Oppressed
                   go
                   Free
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   ye
                   break
                   every
                   Yoke
                   ?
                   Is
                   it
                   not
                   to
                   deal
                   thy
                   Bread
                   to
                   the
                   Hungry
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   that
                   thou
                   bring
                   the
                   Poor
                   that
                   are
                   cast
                   out
                   to
                   thy
                   House
                   ?
                   When
                   thou
                   seest
                   the
                   Naked
                   that
                   thou
                   cover
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   thou
                   hide
                   not
                   not
                   thy self
                   from
                   thine
                   own
                   Flesh
                   ?
                
                 
                 
                   Then
                   shall
                   thy
                   Light
                   break
                   forth
                   as
                   the
                   Morning
                   ,
                   and
                   thy
                   Health
                   shall
                   spring
                   forth
                   speedily
                   ;
                   and
                   thy
                   Righteousness
                   shall
                   go
                   before
                   thee
                   ,
                   the
                   Glory
                   of
                   the
                
                 LORD
                 
                   shall
                   be
                   thy
                   Rere-ward
                   .
                   Then
                   shalt
                   thou
                   call
                   and
                   the
                
                 LORD
                 
                   shall
                   answer
                
                 ;
                 
                 
                   thou
                   shalt
                   cry
                   and
                   he
                   shall
                   say
                   ,
                   Here
                   I
                   am
                   :
                   If
                   thou
                   put
                   away
                   from
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   thee
                   the
                   Yoke
                   ,
                   the
                   putting
                   forth
                   of
                   the
                   Finger
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   speaking
                   Vanity
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   thou
                   draw
                   out
                   thy
                   Soul
                   to
                   the
                   Hungry
                   ;
                   and
                   satisfie
                   the
                   afflicted
                   Soul.
                
                 In
                 this
                 therefore
                 ,
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 God
                 
                   has
                   manifested
                
                 his
                 †
                 Fore-knowledge
                 and
                 Mercy
                 to
                 us
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 People
                 which
                 he
                 has
                 purchased
                 to
                 his
                 Beloved
                 Son
                 were
                 to
                 believe
                 in
                 ‖
                 Sincerity
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 has
                 shewn
                 
                 
                   these
                   things
                
                 to
                 All
                 of
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 run
                 as
                 Proselytes
                 to
                 *
                 
                   the
                   Jewish
                   Law.
                
                 
              
               
                 IV.
                 WHEREFORE
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 that
                 searching
                 diligently
                 into
                 these
                 †
                 Matters
                 we
                 should
                 write
                 to
                 you
                 what
                 may
                 serve
                 to
                 keep
                 you
                 whole
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 end
                 let
                 us
                 flee
                 from
                 every
                 Evil
                 Work
                 ,
                 and
                 hate
                 the
                 Errors
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 Time
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 ‖
                 Happy
                 in
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 not
                 give
                 our selves
                 the
                 Liberty
                 of
                 disputing
                 with
                 the
                 Wicked
                 and
                 Sinners
                 ;
                 least
                 we
                 should
                 chance
                 in
                 time
                 to
                 become
                 like
                 unto
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Consummation
                 of
                 Sin
                 is
                 come
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Daniel
                 says
                 ;
                 And
                 for
                 this
                 End
                 saith
                 the
                 LORD
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 Times
                 and
                 the
                 Days
                 shortned
                 ;
                 
                 And
                 the
                 LORD
                 will
                 suddainly
                 come
                 to
                 his
                 Temple
                 .
                 For
                 so
                 the
                 Prophet
                 speaks
                 ;
                 
                   There
                   shall
                   Ten
                   Kings
                   reign
                   in
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   shall
                   rise
                   last
                   of
                   all
                   another
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   shall
                   humble
                   three
                   Kings
                   .
                
                 And
                 again
                 Daniel
                 speaks
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 concerning
                 the
                 Kingdoms
                 ;
                 
                 
                   And
                   I
                   saw
                   the
                   fourth
                   Beast
                   dreadful
                   and
                   terrible
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   strong
                   exceedingly
                   ;
                   and
                   it
                   had
                   ten
                   Horns
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   I
                   considered
                   the
                   Horns
                   ,
                   and
                   behold
                   there
                   came
                   up
                   among
                   them
                   another
                   little
                   Horn
                   ,
                   before
                   which
                   were
                   three
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   Horns
                   pluckt
                   up
                   by
                   the
                   Roots
                   .
                
                 We
                 ought
                 therefore
                 to
                 consider
                 
                   these
                   things
                
                 :
                 And
                 I
                 beseech
                 you
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 of
                 your
                 own
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 loving
                 you
                 all
                 beyond
                 my
                 own
                 Life
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 look
                 well
                 to
                 your selves
                 :
                 And
                 be
                 not
                 like
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 ‖
                 add
                 Sin
                 to
                 Sin
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ;
                 
                   That
                   their
                   Covenant
                   is
                   ours
                   also
                   .
                
                 Nay
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 ours
                 only
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 have
                 for
                 ever
                 lost
                 that
                 which
                 Moses
                 received
                 .
                 For
                 thus
                 saith
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 
                 And
                 Moses
                 
                   continued
                   fasting
                   forty
                   Days
                   and
                   forty
                   Nights
                   in
                   the
                   Mount
                   ;
                   and
                   he
                   received
                   the
                   Covenant
                   from
                   the
                
                 LORD
                 ,
                 even
                 Two
                 
                   Tables
                   of
                   Stone
                   written
                   by
                   the
                   Hand
                   of
                   God.
                
                 But
                 having
                 turn'd
                 themselves
                 to
                 Idols
                 they
                 lost
                 it
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 LORD
                 also
                 said
                 to
                 Moses
                 ;
                 
                 Moses
                 ,
                 
                   Go
                   down
                   quickly
                   ,
                   for
                   thy
                   People
                   which
                   thou
                   hast
                   brought
                   forth
                   out
                   of
                
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 
                 
                   have
                   corrupted
                   themselves
                   ,
                   and
                   turn'd
                   aside
                   from
                   the
                   way
                   which
                   I
                   commanded
                   them
                   .
                
                 And
                 Moses
                 cast
                 the
                 Two
                 Tables
                 of
                 Stone
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 Hands
                 ;
                 and
                 
                 their
                 Covenant
                 was
                 broken
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 Love
                 of
                 Jesus
                 might
                 be
                 sealed
                 in
                 your
                 Hearts
                 ,
                 unto
                 the
                 Hope
                 of
                 his
                 Faith.
                 Wherefore
                 let
                 us
                 give
                 heed
                 unto
                 the
                 last
                 Times
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 time
                 past
                 of
                 our
                 Life
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 Faith
                 will
                 profit
                 us
                 nothing
                 ;
                 unless
                 
                   we
                   continue
                   also
                
                 to
                 hate
                 what
                 is
                 Evil
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   to
                   withstand
                
                 the
                 future
                 Temptations
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 tells
                 us
                 ;
                 
                   Let
                   us
                   resist
                   all
                   Iniquity
                   and
                   hate
                   it
                   .
                
                 Wherefore
                 consider
                 the
                 Works
                 of
                 the
                 Evil
                 Way
                 .
                 Do
                 not
                 deceive
                 your selves
                 ‖
                 with
                 your
                 own
                 private
                 Thoughts
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 you
                 were
                 already
                 justified
                 ;
                 But
                 coming
                 All
                 together
                 into
                 one
                 place
                 ,
                 enquire
                 what
                 is
                 agreeable
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 profitable
                 for
                 the
                 Beloved
                 
                   of
                   God.
                
                 For
                 the
                 Scripture
                 saith
                 ;
                 
                 
                   Wo
                   unto
                   them
                   that
                   are
                   Wise
                   in
                   their
                   own
                   Eyes
                   ,
                   and
                   Prudent
                   in
                   their
                   own
                   Sight
                   .
                
                 Let
                 us
                 become
                 Spiritual
                 ,
                 a
                 perfect
                 Temple
                 to
                 God.
                 As
                 much
                 as
                 in
                 us
                 lies
                 let
                 us
                 meditate
                 upon
                 the
                 Fear
                 of
                 the
                 †
                 LORD
                 ;
                 and
                 strive
                 to
                 the
                 utmost
                 of
                 our
                 power
                 to
                 keep
                 his
                 Commandments
                 ;
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 rejoyce
                 in
                 his
                 Righteous
                 Judgments
                 .
                 For
                 God
                 will
                 judge
                 the
                 World
                 without
                 
                 respect
                 of
                 Persons
                 ;
                 and
                 receive
                 every
                 one
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 Works
                 .
                 If
                 a
                 Man
                 shall
                 be
                 Good
                 ,
                 his
                 Righteousness
                 shall
                 go
                 before
                 him
                 :
                 If
                 Wicked
                 ,
                 the
                 Reward
                 of
                 his
                 Wickedness
                 shall
                 follow
                 him
                 .
                 Take
                 heed
                 therefore
                 ,
                 least
                 sitting
                 still
                 now
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 called
                 ,
                 we
                 fall
                 asleep
                 in
                 our
                 Sins
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Wicked
                 One
                 getting
                 the
                 Dominion
                 over
                 us
                 ,
                 raise
                 us
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 shut
                 us
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 the
                 LORD
                 .
                 But
                 especially
                 consider
                 the
                 great
                 Signs
                 and
                 Wonders
                 which
                 ye
                 have
                 seen
                 among
                 the
                 People
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 thus
                 the
                 LORD
                 forsook
                 them
                 .
                 Beware
                 therefore
                 ,
                 least
                 it
                 happen
                 to
                 us
                 ;
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 ,
                 
                   There
                   be
                   many
                   Called
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   but
                   few
                   Chosen
                
                 .
              
               
                 V.
                 FOR
                 this
                 cause
                 did
                 our
                 LORD
                 vouchsafe
                 to
                 give
                 to
                 up
                 his
                 Body
                 to
                 Destruction
                 ,
                 that
                 through
                 the
                 Forgiveness
                 of
                 our
                 Sins
                 we
                 might
                 be
                 sanctified
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 sprinkling
                 of
                 his
                 Bloud
                 .
                 Now
                 for
                 what
                 concerns
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 written
                 about
                 him
                 ,
                 some
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 People
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 to
                 us
                 .
                 For
                 thus
                 saith
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 
                 
                   He
                   was
                   wounded
                   
                   for
                   our
                   Transgressions
                   ,
                   He
                   was
                   bruised
                   for
                   our
                   Iniquities
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   his
                   Bloud
                   we
                   are
                   healed
                   .
                   He
                   was
                   led
                   as
                   a
                   Lamb
                   to
                   the
                   slaughter
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   a
                   Sheep
                   before
                   his
                   Shearers
                   is
                   dumb
                   ,
                   so
                   he
                   opened
                   not
                   his
                   Mouth
                   .
                
                 Wherefore
                 we
                 ought
                 the
                 more
                 to
                 give
                 thanks
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 both
                 declared
                 unto
                 us
                 what
                 is
                 passed
                 ,
                 †
                 and
                 not
                 suffer'd
                 us
                 to
                 be
                 without
                 Understanding
                 even
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 he
                 saith
                 ;
                 
                 
                   The
                   Nets
                   are
                   not
                   unjustly
                   spread
                   for
                   the
                   Birds
                   .
                
                 This
                 he
                 spake
                 ,
                 because
                 a
                 Man
                 will
                 justly
                 perish
                 ,
                 if
                 having
                 the
                 Knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 Way
                 of
                 Truth
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 nevertheless
                 not
                 refrain
                 himself
                 from
                 the
                 Way
                 of
                 Darkness
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 this
                 Cause
                 the
                 LORD
                 was
                 content
                 to
                 suffer
                 for
                 our
                 Souls
                 ,
                 although
                 he
                 be
                 the
                 LORD
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Earth
                 ;
                 to
                 whom
                 God
                 said
                 before
                 the
                 Beginning
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 
                 
                   Let
                   us
                   make
                   Man
                   after
                   our
                   own
                   Image
                   and
                   Likeness
                   .
                
                 Now
                 how
                 he
                 suffered
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 seeing
                 it
                 was
                 by
                 Men
                 that
                 he
                 underwent
                 it
                 ;
                 ‖
                 I
                 will
                 shew
                 you
                 .
                 The
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 having
                 received
                 from
                 him
                 the
                 Gift
                 of
                 Prophecy
                 ,
                 spake
                 before
                 
                 concerning
                 him
                 :
                 But
                 he
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 abolish
                 Death
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 known
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 from
                 the
                 Dead
                 ,
                 was
                 content
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 necessary
                 ,
                 to
                 appear
                 in
                 the
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 make
                 good
                 the
                 Promise
                 before
                 given
                 to
                 our
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 preparing
                 himself
                 a
                 New
                 People
                 ,
                 might
                 demonstrate
                 to
                 them
                 whilst
                 he
                 was
                 upon
                 Earth
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 he
                 would
                 judge
                 the
                 World.
                 And
                 thus
                 teaching
                 the
                 People
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 and
                 doing
                 many
                 Wonders
                 and
                 Signs
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 preached
                 
                   to
                   them
                
                 ,
                 and
                 shewed
                 the
                 exceeding
                 great
                 Love
                 which
                 he
                 bare
                 towards
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 he
                 chose
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 afterwards
                 to
                 publish
                 his
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 he
                 took
                 Men
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 very
                 great
                 Sinners
                 ;
                 that
                 thereby
                 he
                 might
                 plainly
                 shew
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   he
                   came
                   not
                   to
                   call
                   the
                   Righteous
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   but
                   Sinners
                   to
                   Repentance
                
                 .
                 Then
                 he
                 clearly
                 manifested
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God.
                 For
                 had
                 he
                 not
                 come
                 in
                 the
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 how
                 could
                 Men
                 have
                 been
                 able
                 to
                 look
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 saved
                 ?
                 Seeing
                 if
                 we
                 behold
                 only
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 
                 Work
                 of
                 his
                 Hands
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 hereafter
                 cease
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 endure
                 stedfastly
                 to
                 look
                 against
                 the
                 Rays
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 came
                 in
                 the
                 Flesh
                 for
                 this
                 Cause
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 fill
                 up
                 the
                 measure
                 of
                 their
                 Iniquity
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 persecuted
                 his
                 Prophts
                 unto
                 Death
                 :
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 also
                 he
                 suffered
                 ;
                 *
                 For
                 saith
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   By
                   the
                   Stripes
                   of
                   his
                   Flesh
                   we
                   are
                   healed
                   .
                
                 And
                 again
                 ,
                 another
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 
                   When
                   I
                   shall
                   smite
                   the
                   Shepherd
                   the
                   Sheep
                   of
                   the
                   Flock
                   shall
                   be
                   scatter'd
                   .
                
                 Nevertheless
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 suffer
                 
                   in
                   this
                   Manner
                
                 :
                 Because
                 it
                 behoved
                 him
                 to
                 suffer
                 upon
                 the
                 Cross.
                 For
                 thus
                 one
                 saith
                 ,
                 prophecying
                 concerning
                 him
                 ;
                 
                 
                   Deliver
                   my
                   Soul
                   from
                   the
                   Sword.
                
                 And
                 again
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   pierced
                   my
                   Hands
                   and
                   my
                   Feet
                   .
                
                 And
                 again
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Congregation
                   of
                   wicked
                   Doers
                   rose
                   up
                   against
                   me
                   .
                
                 And
                 again
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 
                   I
                   gave
                   my
                   Back
                   to
                   the
                   Smiters
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   my
                   Cheeks
                   to
                   be
                   buffeted
                   ,
                
                 ‖
                 
                   and
                   my
                   Face
                   I
                   set
                   as
                   an
                   hard
                   Rock
                   .
                
              
               
                 VI.
                 AND
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 fulfilled
                 the
                 Commandment
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 What
                 says
                 he
                 ?
                 
                   Who
                   will
                   contend
                   with
                   me
                
                 ?
                 
                 
                 
                   Let
                   him
                   stand
                   against
                   me
                   :
                   Or
                   who
                   is
                   he
                   that
                   will
                   implead
                   me
                   ?
                   Let
                   him
                   draw
                   near
                   to
                   the
                   Servant
                   of
                   the
                
                 LORD
                 .
                 
                   Wo
                   be
                   to
                   you
                
                 !
                 
                 
                   Because
                   ye
                   shall
                   all
                   wax
                   old
                   as
                   a
                   Garment
                   ,
                   the
                   Moth
                   shall
                   eat
                   you
                   up
                   .
                
                 And
                 again
                 the
                 Prophet
                 adds
                 :
                 
                   He
                   is
                   put
                   for
                   a
                   Stone
                   of
                   stumbling
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   Behold
                   I
                   lay
                   in
                
                 Zion
                 
                   for
                   a
                   Foundation
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   a
                   precious
                   Stone
                   ,
                   a
                   choice
                   Corner-Stone
                   ;
                   an
                   Honourable
                   Stone
                   .
                
                 And
                 what
                 follows
                 ?
                 
                   And
                   he
                   that
                   hopeth
                   in
                   him
                   shall
                   live
                   for
                   ever
                   .
                
                 What
                 then
                 ?
                 Is
                 our
                 Hope
                 built
                 upon
                 a
                 Stone
                 ?
                 God
                 forbid
                 .
                 But
                 because
                 the
                 LORD
                 hath
                 put
                 his
                 Flesh
                 in
                 strength
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   saith
                   this
                   of
                   it
                
                 .
                 As
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 ;
                 
                   I
                   have
                   placed
                   my self
                   as
                   a
                   sure
                   Rock
                   .
                
                 
                 And
                 again
                 the
                 Prophet
                 adds
                 ;
                 
                   The
                   Stone
                   which
                   the
                   Builders
                   refused
                   is
                   become
                   the
                   Head
                   of
                   the
                   Corner
                   .
                
                 
                 And
                 again
                 he
                 saith
                 ;
                 
                 
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   Great
                   and
                   Wonderful
                   Day
                   which
                   the
                
                 LORD
                 
                   hath
                   made
                
                 .
                 
                 [
                 *
                 I
                 write
                 these
                 things
                 the
                 more
                 plainly
                 to
                 you
                 that
                 ye
                 may
                 understand
                 :
                 ]
                 †
                 For
                 indeed
                 I
                 could
                 be
                 content
                 even
                 to
                 die
                 for
                 your
                 sakes
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 saith
                 the
                 Prophet
                 :
                 
                 
                   The
                   Counsel
                   of
                   the
                   Wicked
                   encompassed
                   me
                   about
                   .
                   They
                   came
                   about
                   me
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   as
                   Bees
                   about
                   the
                   
                   Hive
                   :
                
                 And
                 ;
                 
                 
                   Vpon
                   my
                   Vesture
                   they
                   cast
                   Lots
                   .
                
                 Forasmuch
                 then
                 as
                 our
                 Saviour
                 was
                 to
                 appear
                 in
                 the
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 suffer
                 ;
                 his
                 Passion
                 was
                 hereby
                 foretold
                 .
                 For
                 thus
                 again
                 saith
                 the
                 Prophet
                 against
                 Israel
                 :
                 
                 
                   Wo
                   be
                   to
                   their
                   Soul
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   have
                   taken
                   Wicked
                   Counsel
                   against
                   themseves
                   ,
                   saying
                   ;
                   Let
                   us
                   lay
                   Snares
                   for
                   the
                   Righteous
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   is
                   unprofitable
                   to
                   us
                   .
                   Moses
                
                 also
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 speaketh
                 to
                 them
                 :
                 
                   Behold
                   thus
                   saith
                   the
                
                 LORD
                 God
                 ;
                 
                 
                   Enter
                   ye
                   into
                   the
                   Good
                   Land
                   of
                   which
                   the
                
                 LORD
                 
                   hath
                   sworn
                   to
                
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 and
                 Isaac
                 ,
                 and
                 Jacob
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   he
                   would
                   give
                   it
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   possess
                   it
                   ;
                   a
                   Land
                   flowing
                   with
                   Milk
                   and
                   Hony
                
                 Now
                 what
                 the
                 Spiritual
                 meaning
                 of
                 this
                 is
                 ,
                 learn
                 ;
                 †
                 
                   It
                   is
                   as
                   if
                   it
                   had
                   been
                   said
                
                 ;
                 Put
                 your
                 Trust
                 in
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 be
                 manifested
                 to
                 you
                 in
                 the
                 Flesh.
                 For
                 Man
                 is
                 the
                 Earth
                 which
                 suffers
                 :
                 Forasmuch
                 as
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Substance
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 Adam
                 was
                 formed
                 .
                 What
                 therefore
                 do's
                 he
                 mean
                 when
                 he
                 says
                 ,
                 
                   Into
                   a
                   Good
                   Land
                   flowing
                   with
                   Milk
                   and
                   Honey
                   ?
                
                 Blessed
                 be
                 our
                 LORD
                 ,
                 who
                 has
                 given
                 us
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Heart
                 to
                 understand
                 his
                 Secrets
                 .
                 
                 For
                 so
                 says
                 the
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Who
                   shall
                   understand
                   the
                   hard
                   Sayings
                   of
                   the
                
                 LORD
                 ?
                 
                 
                   But
                   he
                   that
                   is
                   Wise
                   ,
                   and
                   Intelligent
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   loves
                   his
                
                 LORD
                 .
                 Seeing
                 therefore
                 he
                 has
                 renewed
                 us
                 by
                 the
                 Remission
                 of
                 our
                 Sins
                 ,
                 he
                 has
                 given
                 us
                 another
                 form
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 have
                 our
                 Souls
                 *
                 like
                 the
                 Soul
                 of
                 a
                 Child
                 ;
                 Even
                 as
                 he
                 himself
                 has
                 form'd
                 us
                 ‖
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
                 For
                 thus
                 the
                 Scripture
                 saith
                 concerning
                 us
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 introduceth
                 the
                 Father
                 speaking
                 to
                 the
                 Son
                 ;
                 
                 
                   Let
                   us
                   make
                   Man
                   in
                   our
                   Image
                   ,
                   after
                   our
                   Likeness
                   :
                   And
                   let
                   him
                   have
                   Dominion
                   over
                   the
                   Beasts
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   and
                   over
                   the
                   Fowls
                   of
                   the
                   Air
                   ,
                   and
                   over
                   the
                   Fish
                   of
                   the
                   Sea.
                
                 And
                 when
                 the
                 LORD
                 saw
                 the
                 Man
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 form'd
                 ,
                 that
                 behold
                 he
                 was
                 very
                 Good
                 ;
                 He
                 said
                 ,
                 Encrease
                 ,
                 
                 
                   and
                   multiply
                   ,
                   and
                   replenish
                   the
                   Earth
                   .
                
                 And
                 this
                 he
                 spake
                 to
                 his
                 Son.
                 I
                 will
                 now
                 shew
                 you
                 ,
                 how
                 he
                 made
                 us
                 into
                 a
                 second
                 Form
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 latter
                 Days
                 :
                 As
                 also
                 he
                 saith
                 ;
                 
                   Behold
                   I
                   will
                   make
                   the
                   last
                   as
                   the
                   first
                   .
                
                 
                 Wherefore
                 the
                 Prophet
                 thus
                 foretold
                 it
                 ;
                 ‖
                 
                   Enter
                   into
                   the
                   Land
                   flowing
                   with
                   Milk
                   and
                   Hony
                   ,
                   and
                   rule
                   in
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                 Wherefore
                 ye
                 see
                 how
                 we
                 are
                 again
                 formed
                 anew
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 he
                 speaks
                 by
                 another
                 Prophet
                 :
                 
                   Behold
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                
                 LORD
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   will
                   take
                   from
                   them
                
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                 from
                 those
                 whom
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 the
                 LORD
                 foresaw
                 ,
                 
                   their
                   Hearts
                   of
                   Stone
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   put
                   into
                   them
                   Hearts
                   of
                   Flesh.
                
                 Because
                 he
                 was
                 about
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 manifest
                 in
                 the
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 dwell
                 in
                 us
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 my
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 the
                 Habitation
                 of
                 our
                 Heart
                 is
                 a
                 †
                 Holy
                 Temple
                 unto
                 the
                 LORD
                 .
                 As
                 he
                 again
                 saith
                 ;
                 
                   Wherewithal
                   shall
                   I
                   appear
                   before
                   the
                
                 LORD
                 
                   my
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   Glorified
                   ?
                
                 He
                 answers
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   will
                   confess
                   unto
                   thee
                   in
                   the
                   Congregation
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   my
                   Brethren
                   ;
                   and
                   will
                   sing
                   unto
                   thee
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                   .
                
                 Wherefore
                 we
                 are
                 they
                 whom
                 he
                 has
                 brought
                 
                   into
                   that
                   good
                   Land.
                
                 †
                 But
                 what
                 
                   signifies
                   the
                   Milk
                   and
                   Hony
                
                 ?
                 Because
                 as
                 the
                 Child
                 is
                 nourish'd
                 first
                 with
                 Milk
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 with
                 Hony
                 ;
                 So
                 we
                 being
                 kept
                 alive
                 with
                 the
                 Belief
                 of
                 his
                 Promises
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Word
                 
                   of
                   his
                   Gospel
                
                 ,
                 shall
                 live
                 and
                 have
                 Dominion
                 over
                 the
                 Land.
                 For
                 so
                 he
                 foretold
                 above
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Encrease
                   ,
                   and
                   Multiply
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   Dominion
                   
                   over
                   the
                   Fishes
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 But
                 who
                 is
                 there
                 that
                 is
                 now
                 able
                 to
                 have
                 this
                 Dominion
                 over
                 the
                 Wild
                 Beasts
                 ,
                 or
                 Fishes
                 ,
                 or
                 Fowls
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ?
                 For
                 you
                 know
                 that
                 to
                 Rule
                 is
                 to
                 have
                 Power
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Man
                 should
                 be
                 Lord
                 over
                 what
                 he
                 rules
                 .
                 But
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 this
                 we
                 have
                 not
                 now
                 ,
                 he
                 tells
                 us
                 when
                 we
                 shall
                 have
                 it
                 :
                 Namely
                 ;
                 when
                 he
                 shall
                 become
                 perfect
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 Inheritors
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 the
                 LORD
                 .
              
               
                 VII
                 .
                 UNDERSTAND
                 then
                 ,
                 my
                 Beloved
                 Children
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Good
                 God
                 hath
                 before
                 manifested
                 all
                 things
                 unto
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 know
                 to
                 whom
                 we
                 ought
                 always
                 to
                 give
                 Thanks
                 .
                 If
                 therefore
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 LORD
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 come
                 to
                 judge
                 both
                 the
                 Quick
                 and
                 Dead
                 ,
                 hath
                 suffer'd
                 ;
                 that
                 
                   by
                   his
                   Stripes
                   we
                   might
                   live
                   :
                
                 Let
                 us
                 believe
                 that
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 suffer'd
                 but
                 for
                 us
                 But
                 ,
                 being
                 crucified
                 ,
                 they
                 gave
                 him
                 Gall
                 and
                 Vinegar
                 to
                 drink
                 .
                 Hear
                 therefore
                 how
                 the
                 Priests
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 did
                 foreshew
                 this
                 also
                 :
                 ‖
                 The
                 LORD
                 by
                 his
                 
                 Command
                 which
                 was
                 written
                 ,
                 declar'd
                 that
                 whosoever
                 did
                 not
                 fast
                 the
                 Appointed
                 Fast
                 †
                 should
                 die
                 the
                 Death
                 :
                 Because
                 he
                 also
                 was
                 one
                 day
                 to
                 offer
                 his
                 Body
                 for
                 our
                 Sins
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 Type
                 of
                 what
                 was
                 done
                 in
                 *
                 Isaac
                 be
                 fulfill'd
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 offer'd
                 upon
                 the
                 Altar
                 .
                 What
                 therefore
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 he
                 says
                 by
                 the
                 Prophet
                 ?
                 ‖
                 
                   And
                   let
                   them
                   eat
                   of
                   the
                   Goat
                   which
                   is
                   offer'd
                   in
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   the
                   Fast
                   for
                   all
                   their
                   Sins
                   .
                
                 Harken
                 diligently
                 ,
                 my
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 
                   And
                   all
                   the
                   Priests
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   only
                   shall
                   eat
                   the
                   Inwards
                   ,
                   not
                   washed
                   ,
                   with
                   Vinegar
                   .
                
                 And
                 why
                 so
                 ?
                 Because
                 *
                 
                   I
                   know
                
                 that
                 when
                 I
                 shall
                 hereafter
                 offer
                 my
                 Flesh
                 for
                 the
                 Sins
                 of
                 a
                 New
                 People
                 ,
                 ye
                 will
                 give
                 me
                 Vinegar
                 to
                 drink
                 mixed
                 with
                 Gall
                 ;
                 therefore
                 do
                 ye
                 only
                 eat
                 ,
                 the
                 People
                 fasting
                 the
                 while
                 ,
                 and
                 lamenting
                 in
                 Sackcloath
                 and
                 Ashes
                 .
                 That
                 by
                 this
                 he
                 might
                 fore-shew
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 suffer
                 by
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 hear
                 then
                 ,
                 how
                 he
                 appointed
                 it
                 ?
                 †
                 Take
                 ,
                 says
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   two
                   Goats
                   ,
                   fair
                   and
                   alike
                   ,
                   and
                   offer
                   them
                   ;
                   And
                   let
                   the
                   High
                   Priest
                   take
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   for
                   a
                   Burnt
                   Offering
                   .
                
                 And
                 what
                 must
                 be
                 done
                 with
                 the
                 
                 other
                 ?
                 
                   Let
                   it
                   be
                   accursed
                
                 .
                 Consider
                 how
                 exactly
                 this
                 appears
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 a
                 Type
                 of
                 Jesus
                 .
                 *
                 
                   And
                   let
                   all
                   the
                   Congregation
                   spit
                   upon
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   prick
                   it
                   ;
                   and
                   put
                   the
                   Scarlet
                   Wool
                   about
                   its
                   Head
                   :
                   And
                   thus
                   let
                   it
                   be
                   carried
                   forth
                   into
                   the
                   Wilderness
                   .
                
                 And
                 this
                 being
                 done
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 was
                 appointed
                 to
                 convey
                 the
                 Goat
                 ,
                 led
                 it
                 into
                 the
                 Wilderness
                 ,
                 ‖
                 and
                 took
                 away
                 the
                 Scarlet
                 Wool
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 it
                 upon
                 a
                 Thorn-Bush
                 ,
                 whose
                 †
                 young
                 Sprouts
                 when
                 we
                 find
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Field
                 we
                 are
                 wont
                 to
                 eat
                 :
                 So
                 the
                 Fruit
                 of
                 that
                 Thorn
                 only
                 is
                 sweet
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 what
                 end
                 was
                 this
                 Ceremony
                 ?
                 Consider
                 ;
                 
                   One
                   was
                   offered
                   upon
                   the
                   Altar
                   ,
                   the
                   Other
                   was
                   accursed
                   .
                
                 And
                 why
                 was
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 accursed
                 ,
                 crown'd
                 ?
                 Because
                 they
                 shall
                 see
                 Christ
                 in
                 that
                 Day
                 having
                 a
                 Scarlet
                 Garment
                 about
                 his
                 Body
                 ;
                 and
                 shall
                 say
                 :
                 Is
                 not
                 this
                 he
                 whom
                 heretofore
                 we
                 crucified
                 ;
                 having
                 despised
                 him
                 ,
                 pierced
                 him
                 ,
                 mocked
                 him
                 ?
                 Certainly
                 this
                 is
                 he
                 ,
                 who
                 then
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God.
                 As
                 therefore
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 then
                 like
                 to
                 what
                 he
                 was
                 on
                 Earth
                 ,
                 so
                 were
                 
                 the
                 Jews
                 heretotore
                 commanded
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   take
                   two
                   Goats
                   ,
                   Fair
                   and
                   Equal
                   .
                
                 That
                 when
                 they
                 shall
                 see
                 
                   our
                   Saviour
                
                 hereafter
                 coming
                 
                   in
                   the
                   Clouds
                   of
                   Heaven
                
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 amazed
                 at
                 the
                 Likeness
                 of
                 the
                 Goats
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ‖
                 ye
                 here
                 again
                 see
                 a
                 Type
                 of
                 Jesus
                 who
                 was
                 to
                 suffer
                 
                   for
                   us
                
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 then
                 signifies
                 this
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Wool
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   put
                   into
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   the
                   Thorns
                   ?
                
                 This
                 also
                 is
                 a
                 Figure
                 of
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 set
                 out
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 he
                 who
                 would
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 Scarlet
                 Wool
                 must
                 undergo
                 many
                 difficulties
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 Thorn
                 was
                 very
                 sharp
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 difficulty
                 get
                 it
                 :
                 So
                 they
                 ,
                 says
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 see
                 me
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 come
                 to
                 my
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 must
                 through
                 many
                 Afflictions
                 and
                 Troubles
                 attain
                 unto
                 me
                 .
              
               
                 VIII
                 .
                 BUT
                 what
                 Type
                 do
                 ye
                 suppose
                 it
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 ,
                 
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 commanded
                 †
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 ;
                 that
                 certain
                 Men
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 guilty
                 of
                 many
                 Sins
                 ,
                 should
                 offer
                 a
                 Heifer
                 ,
                 and
                 kill
                 it
                 and
                 burn
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 young
                 Men
                 should
                 take
                 up
                 the
                 Ashes
                 and
                 put
                 them
                 in
                 Vessels
                 ;
                 and
                 tie
                 
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 Scarlet
                 Wool
                 and
                 Hyssop
                 upon
                 a
                 Stick
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 young
                 Men
                 should
                 sprinkle
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 clear
                 from
                 their
                 Sins
                 ?
                 Consider
                 how
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 delivered
                 in
                 a
                 ‖
                 Figure
                 to
                 us
                 .
                 This
                 Heifer
                 is
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ;
                 the
                 Wicked
                 Men
                 that
                 were
                 to
                 offer
                 it
                 ,
                 are
                 those
                 Sinners
                 who
                 brought
                 him
                 to
                 Death
                 :
                 Who
                 now
                 are
                 no
                 longer
                 Men
                 ;
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 any
                 Glory
                 of
                 those
                 Sinners
                 remaining
                 .
                 The
                 young
                 Men
                 that
                 sprinkled
                 them
                 ,
                 signifie
                 to
                 us
                 those
                 who
                 preach
                 the
                 Forgiveness
                 of
                 Sins
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Purification
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 our
                 LORD
                 gave
                 Authority
                 to
                 Preach
                 his
                 Gospel
                 :
                 Being
                 
                   at
                   the
                   Beginning
                
                 Twelve
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 witness
                 of
                 the
                 Tribes
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 were
                 Twelve
                 Tribes
                 of
                 Israel
                 .
                 But
                 why
                 were
                 there
                 Three
                 young
                 Men
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 appointed
                 to
                 sprinkle
                 the
                 Sinners
                 ?
                 In
                 Testimony
                 of
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 and
                 Isaac
                 ,
                 and
                 Jacob
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 Great
                 before
                 God.
                 And
                 why
                 was
                 the
                 Wool
                 put
                 upon
                 a
                 *
                 Stick
                 ?
                 Because
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Jesus
                 was
                 founded
                 upon
                 the
                 *
                 Cross
                 ;
                 And
                 
                 therefore
                 they
                 that
                 put
                 their
                 Trust
                 in
                 him
                 shall
                 live
                 for
                 ever
                 .
                 But
                 why
                 was
                 the
                 Wool
                 and
                 Hyssop
                 put
                 together
                 ?
                 To
                 signifie
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 evil
                 and
                 base
                 Days
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 saved
                 .
                 And
                 †
                 because
                 he
                 that
                 has
                 any
                 Disease
                 in
                 the
                 Flesh
                 is
                 by
                 Hyssop
                 purged
                 from
                 the
                 Pollution
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 these
                 things
                 being
                 thus
                 done
                 ,
                 to
                 us
                 indeed
                 are
                 evident
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 Jews
                 they
                 are
                 obscure
                 ;
                 because
                 they
                 hearkned
                 not
                 unto
                 the
                 Voice
                 of
                 the
                 LORD
                 .
              
               
                 IX
                 .
                 AND
                 therefore
                 the
                 Scripture
                 again
                 speaks
                 concerning
                 our
                 Ears
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 has
                 circumcised
                 them
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 our
                 Hearts
                 .
                 For
                 thus
                 saith
                 the
                 LORD
                 in
                 the
                 Holy
                 Prophet
                 :
                 
                 
                   By
                   the
                   hearing
                   of
                   the
                   Ear
                   they
                   obeyed
                   me
                   .
                
                 And
                 again
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   who
                   are
                   afar
                   off
                   ,
                   shall
                   hear
                   what
                   things
                   I
                   have
                   done
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   understand
                   .
                
                 And
                 again
                 ,
                 
                   Circumcise
                   your
                   Hearts
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   saith
                   the
                
                 LORD
                 .
                 And
                 again
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Hear
                   O
                
                 Israel
                 !
                 
                   Thus
                   saith
                   the
                
                 LORD
                 
                   thy
                   God.
                
                 And
                 again
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 prophesieth
                 ,
                 saying
                 ;
                 
                 
                   Who
                   is
                   there
                   
                   that
                   would
                   live
                   for
                   ever
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   hear
                   the
                   Voice
                   of
                   my
                   Son.
                
                 And
                 again
                 ,
                 
                   Hear
                   O
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   and
                   give
                   Ear
                   O
                   Earth
                   !
                
                 
                 
                   Because
                   the
                
                 LORD
                 
                   has
                   spoken
                
                 these
                 things
                 for
                 a
                 Witness
                 .
                 And
                 again
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Hear
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   the
                
                 LORD
                 ,
                 
                   ye
                   Princes
                   of
                   the
                   People
                
                 .
                 And
                 again
                 ,
                 
                   Hear
                   O
                   Children
                   !
                   The
                   Voice
                   of
                   one
                   crying
                   in
                   the
                   Wilderness
                   .
                
                 
                 Wherefore
                 he
                 has
                 circumcised
                 our
                 Ears
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 hear
                 his
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 believe
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 for
                 that
                 Circumcision
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 Jews
                 trust
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 abolished
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Circumcision
                 of
                 which
                 God
                 spake
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 Flesh
                 :
                 But
                 they
                 have
                 transgressed
                 
                   his
                   Commands
                
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Evil
                 †
                 One
                 hath
                 deceived
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 thus
                 God
                 bespeaks
                 them
                 ;
                 
                 
                   Thus
                   saith
                   the
                
                 LORD
                 
                   your
                   God
                
                 ,
                 Here
                 you
                 may
                 find
                 the
                 New
                 Command
                 ;
                 
                   Sow
                   not
                   upon
                   Thorns
                   ;
                   Be
                   circumcised
                   to
                   the
                
                 LORD
                 
                   your
                   God.
                
                 And
                 what
                 do's
                 he
                 mean
                 by
                 this
                 ?
                 *
                 Hearken
                 unto
                 your
                 LORD
                 ,
                 and
                 circumcise
                 the
                 Hardness
                 of
                 your
                 Heart
                 ,
                 and
                 harden
                 not
                 your
                 Neck
                 .
                 
                 And
                 again
                 ,
                 
                   Behold
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                
                 LORD
                 ,
                 
                   all
                   the
                   Nations
                   are
                   uncircumcised
                   ,
                   they
                   have
                   not
                   lost
                   their
                   Fore-Skin
                   ;
                   
                   but
                   this
                   People
                   is
                   not
                   circumcised
                   in
                   Heart
                   .
                
                 But
                 you
                 will
                 say
                 ;
                 the
                 Jews
                 were
                 circumcised
                 for
                 a
                 Sign
                 .
                 *
                 And
                 so
                 are
                 all
                 the
                 Syrians
                 ,
                 and
                 Arabians
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Priests
                 of
                 their
                 Idols
                 :
                 But
                 are
                 they
                 therefore
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Israel
                 ?
                 And
                 even
                 the
                 Egyptians
                 themselves
                 are
                 circumcised
                 .
                 Understand
                 therefore
                 ,
                 Children
                 ,
                 these
                 things
                 more
                 fully
                 ,
                 that
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 that
                 gave
                 Circumcision
                 in
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 looking
                 forward
                 to
                 JESUS
                 ,
                 circumcised
                 ,
                 taking
                 the
                 Mystery
                 of
                 Three
                 Letters
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Scripture
                 says
                 that
                 Abraham
                 
                   circumcised
                   three
                   hundred
                   and
                   eighteen
                   Men
                   of
                   his
                   House
                   .
                
                 †
                 But
                 what
                 therefore
                 was
                 the
                 Mystery
                 that
                 was
                 made
                 known
                 unto
                 him
                 ?
                 I
                 will
                 tell
                 you
                 :
                 It
                 consists
                 first
                 in
                 the
                 EIGHTEEN
                 ,
                 and
                 next
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Three
                   Hundred
                
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Numeral
                 Letters
                 of
                 
                   Ten
                   and
                   Eight
                
                 ;
                 are
                 I
                 H.
                 And
                 these
                 denote
                 JESUS
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 the
                 Cross
                 was
                 that
                 by
                 which
                 we
                 were
                 to
                 find
                 Grace
                 ;
                 therefore
                 he
                 adds
                 ,
                 
                   Three
                   hundred
                
                 ;
                 the
                 note
                 of
                 which
                 is
                 T
                 [
                 
                   the
                   Figure
                   of
                   his
                   Cross.
                
                 ]
                 Wherefore
                 by
                 two
                 Letters
                 ,
                 he
                 signified
                 
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 One
                 his
                 Cross.
                 He
                 who
                 has
                 put
                 the
                 Natural
                 Gift
                 of
                 his
                 Doctrin
                 within
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 knows
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 never
                 shew'd
                 to
                 any
                 one
                 a
                 more
                 Genuine
                 Truth
                 :
                 But
                 I
                 trust
                 that
                 ye
                 are
                 worthy
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 X.
                 BUT
                 why
                 did
                 Moses
                 say
                 ;
                 ‖
                 
                   Ye
                   shall
                   not
                   eat
                   of
                   the
                   Swine
                   ,
                   neither
                   the
                   Eagle
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   Hawk
                   ;
                   nor
                   the
                   Crow
                   ;
                   nor
                   any
                   Fish
                   that
                   has
                   not
                   a
                   Scale
                   upon
                   him
                   ?
                   I
                   answer
                   ,
                
                 that
                 under
                 this
                 
                   outside
                   Figure
                
                 ,
                 he
                 comprehended
                 three
                 Spiritual
                 Doctrins
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 †
                 gathered
                 from
                 thence
                 .
                 Besides
                 which
                 he
                 says
                 to
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Book
                   of
                
                 Deutronomy
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   give
                   my
                   Statutes
                   unto
                   this
                   People
                   .
                
                 Wherefore
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Command
                 of
                 God
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 eat
                 ;
                 but
                 Moses
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Spirit
                 spake
                 unto
                 them
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 
                   Sow
                   he
                   forbad
                   them
                   to
                   eat
                
                 ;
                 meaning
                 thus
                 much
                 ;
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 join
                 thy self
                 to
                 such
                 Persons
                 as
                 are
                 like
                 unto
                 Swine
                 Who
                 whilst
                 they
                 live
                 in
                 Pleasure
                 ,
                 forget
                 their
                 God
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 any
                 Want
                 pinches
                 them
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 know
                 the
                 LORD
                 :
                 As
                 the
                 Sow
                 ,
                 when
                 she
                 is
                 full
                 ,
                 knows
                 not
                 her
                 
                 Master
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 she
                 is
                 hungry
                 ,
                 she
                 makes
                 a
                 Noise
                 ;
                 and
                 being
                 again
                 fed
                 ,
                 is
                 silent
                 .
                 Neither
                 ,
                 says
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   shalt
                   thou
                   eat
                   the
                   Eagle
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   Hawk
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   Kite
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   Crow
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 keep
                 Company
                 with
                 such
                 kind
                 of
                 Men
                 as
                 know
                 not
                 how
                 by
                 their
                 Labour
                 ,
                 and
                 Sweat
                 to
                 get
                 themselves
                 Food
                 :
                 But
                 injuriosly
                 ravish
                 away
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 others
                 ;
                 and
                 watch
                 
                   how
                   to
                   lay
                   Snares
                   for
                   them
                
                 ;
                 when
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 they
                 appear
                 to
                 live
                 in
                 perfect
                 Innocence
                 .
                 [
                 *
                 So
                 these
                 Birds
                 alone
                 seek
                 not
                 Food
                 for
                 themselves
                 ,
                 but
                 ]
                 sitting
                 idle
                 seek
                 how
                 they
                 may
                 eat
                 of
                 the
                 Flesh
                 which
                 Others
                 
                   have
                   provided
                
                 ;
                 being
                 destructive
                 through
                 their
                 Wickedness
                 .
                 Neither
                 ,
                 says
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   shalt
                   thou
                   eat
                   the
                   Lampry
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   Polypus
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   Cuttle-Fish
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 be
                 like
                 such
                 Men
                 ,
                 by
                 using
                 to
                 converse
                 with
                 them
                 :
                 Who
                 are
                 †
                 altogether
                 wicked
                 and
                 adjudged
                 to
                 Death
                 .
                 For
                 so
                 those
                 Fishes
                 are
                 alone
                 accursed
                 ,
                 and
                 wallow
                 in
                 the
                 Mire
                 ,
                 nor
                 swim
                 as
                 other
                 Fishes
                 ,
                 but
                 tumble
                 in
                 the
                 Dirt
                 at
                 the
                 Bottom
                 of
                 the
                 Deep
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 adds
                 ,
                 *
                 
                   Neither
                   shalt
                   thou
                   eat
                   of
                   the
                   
                   Hare
                   .
                
                 To
                 what
                 end
                 ?
                 To
                 signifie
                 this
                 to
                 us
                 ;
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 be
                 an
                 Adulterer
                 ;
                 nor
                 liken
                 thy self
                 to
                 such
                 Persons
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Hare
                 every
                 year
                 multiplies
                 ‖
                 the
                 places
                 of
                 its
                 Conception
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 many
                 years
                 as
                 it
                 lives
                 ,
                 so
                 many
                 †
                 it
                 has
                 .
                 
                   Neither
                   shalt
                   thou
                   eat
                   of
                   the
                   Hyena
                   .
                
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 again
                 ,
                 Be
                 not
                 an
                 Adulterer
                 ,
                 nor
                 a
                 Corrupter
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 neither
                 be
                 like
                 to
                 such
                 .
                 And
                 wherefore
                 so
                 ?
                 *
                 Because
                 that
                 Creature
                 every
                 year
                 changes
                 its
                 kind
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 sometimes
                 Male
                 and
                 sometimes
                 Female
                 .
                 For
                 which
                 cause
                 also
                 he
                 justly
                 hated
                 the
                 Weesel
                 ;
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 like
                 such
                 persons
                 who
                 with
                 their
                 Mouths
                 commit
                 Wickedness
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 Uncleanness
                 ;
                 nor
                 joyn
                 themselves
                 with
                 those
                 impure
                 Women
                 ,
                 who
                 with
                 their
                 Mouths
                 commit
                 Wickedness
                 .
                 †
                 Because
                 that
                 Animal
                 conceives
                 with
                 its
                 Mouth
                 .
                 Moses
                 therefore
                 speaking
                 as
                 concerning
                 Meats
                 ,
                 deliver'd
                 indeed
                 three
                 great
                 Precepts
                 to
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Spiritual
                 
                   Signification
                   of
                   those
                   Commands
                
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 desires
                 of
                 the
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 understood
                 him
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 
                 had
                 only
                 meant
                 it
                 of
                 Meats
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 David
                 took
                 aright
                 the
                 Knowledge
                 of
                 his
                 threefold
                 Command
                 ,
                 saying
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 ;
                 
                 
                   Blessed
                   is
                   the
                   Man
                   that
                   hath
                   not
                   walked
                   in
                   the
                   Counsel
                   of
                   the
                   Vngodly
                
                 ;
                 As
                 the
                 Fishes
                 before
                 mentioned
                 in
                 the
                 Bottom
                 of
                 the
                 Deep
                 in
                 Darkness
                 :
                 
                   Nor
                   stood
                   in
                   the
                   Way
                   of
                   Sinners
                
                 ;
                 As
                 they
                 who
                 seem
                 to
                 fear
                 the
                 LORD
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 sin
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Sow
                 .
                 
                   And
                   hath
                   not
                   sat
                   in
                   the
                   Seat
                   of
                   the
                   Scorners
                
                 ;
                 as
                 those
                 Birds
                 who
                 sit
                 and
                 watch
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 devour
                 .
                 Here
                 ye
                 have
                 
                   this
                   Matter
                
                 perfectly
                 
                   set
                   forth
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   true
                   knowledge
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 But
                 says
                 Moses
                 ,
                 ‖
                 
                   Ye
                   shall
                   eat
                   all
                   that
                   divideth
                   the
                   Hoof
                   ,
                   and
                   cheweth
                   the
                   Cud.
                
                 Signifying
                 thereby
                 such
                 an
                 one
                 as
                 having
                 taken
                 his
                 Food
                 ,
                 knows
                 him
                 that
                 nourisheth
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 resting
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 rejoyceth
                 in
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 this
                 he
                 spake
                 well
                 ,
                 having
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 Commandment
                 .
                 *
                 What
                 therefore
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 he
                 says
                 ?
                 That
                 we
                 should
                 hold
                 fast
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 fear
                 the
                 LORD
                 ;
                 with
                 those
                 who
                 meditate
                 on
                 the
                 Portion
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 received
                 ,
                 in
                 
                 their
                 Heart
                 ;
                 with
                 those
                 that
                 declare
                 the
                 Righteousness
                 of
                 the
                 LORD
                 ;
                 and
                 keep
                 his
                 Commandments
                 ;
                 
                   In
                   short
                
                 ,
                 with
                 those
                 who
                 know
                 that
                 to
                 Meditate
                 is
                 a
                 Work
                 of
                 Pleasure
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 †
                 exercise
                 themselves
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 the
                 LORD
                 .
                 But
                 why
                 
                   might
                   they
                   eat
                
                 those
                 that
                 clave
                 the
                 Hoof
                 ?
                 Because
                 the
                 Righteous
                 liveth
                 in
                 this
                 present
                 World
                 ;
                 but
                 his
                 Expectation
                 is
                 fixed
                 upon
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 See
                 ,
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 how
                 admirably
                 Moses
                 commanded
                 
                   these
                   things
                
                 .
                 But
                 how
                 should
                 we
                 thus
                 know
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 understand
                 it
                 ?
                 We
                 therefore
                 understanding
                 aright
                 the
                 Commandments
                 ,
                 speak
                 as
                 the
                 Lord
                 would
                 have
                 us
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 he
                 has
                 circumcised
                 our
                 Ears
                 and
                 our
                 Hearts
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 know
                 these
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 XI
                 .
                 LET
                 us
                 now
                 enquire
                 whether
                 the
                 Lord
                 took
                 care
                 to
                 manifest
                 any
                 thing
                 beforehand
                 concerning
                 WATER
                 and
                 the
                 CROSS
                 .
                 Now
                 for
                 the
                 former
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 to
                 the
                 People
                 of
                 Israel
                 how
                 they
                 shall
                 not
                 receive
                 that
                 BAPTISM
                 which
                 brings
                 to
                 Forgiveness
                 of
                 Sins
                 ;
                 but
                 shall
                 institute
                 another
                 to
                 themselves
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 cannot
                 .
                 For
                 thus
                 saith
                 the
                 Prophet
                 :
                 
                   Be
                   astonish'd
                   O
                   Heaven
                
                 !
                 
                 
                   and
                   let
                   the
                   Earth
                   tremble
                   at
                   it
                   ,
                   because
                   this
                   People
                   have
                   done
                   two
                   Great
                   and
                   Wicked
                   things
                   .
                   They
                   have
                   left
                   me
                   ,
                   the
                   Fountain
                   of
                   living
                   Water
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   digged
                   for
                   themselves
                   broken
                   Cisterns
                   ,
                   that
                   can
                   hold
                   no
                   Water
                   .
                   Is
                   my
                   holy
                   Mountain
                
                 *
                 Zion
                 
                   a
                   desolate
                   Wilderness
                   ?
                   For
                   ye
                   shall
                   be
                   as
                   a
                   young
                   Bird
                   when
                   its
                   Nest
                   is
                   taken
                   away
                   .
                
                 And
                 again
                 the
                 Prophet
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 
                   I
                   will
                   go
                   before
                   thee
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   make
                   plain
                   the
                   Mountains
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   break
                   the
                   Gates
                   of
                   Brass
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   snap
                   in
                   sund●r
                   the
                   Bars
                   of
                   Iron
                   :
                   And
                   will
                   give
                   thee
                   dark
                   and
                   hidden
                   ,
                   and
                   invisible
                   Treasures
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   know
                   I
                   am
                   the
                   LORD
                   God.
                
                 And
                 again
                 ;
                 
                 
                   He
                   shall
                   dwell
                   in
                   the
                   high
                   Den
                   of
                   the
                   strong
                   Rock
                   .
                
                 And
                 then
                 ,
                 what
                 follows
                 ‖
                 concerning
                 the
                 Son
                 ?
                 
                   His
                   Water
                   is
                   faithful
                   :
                   Ye
                   shall
                   see
                   the
                   King
                   with
                   Glory
                   ,
                   and
                   your
                   Soul
                   shall
                   learn
                   the
                   Fear
                   of
                   the
                
                 LORD
                 .
                 And
                 again
                 he
                 saith
                 in
                 another
                 Prophet
                 ;
                 He
                 that
                 do's
                 these
                 things
                 ;
                 
                   shall
                   be
                   like
                   a
                   Tree
                   planted
                   by
                   the
                   Currents
                   of
                   Water
                   ,
                   which
                   shall
                   give
                   its
                   Fruit
                   in
                   its
                   Season
                   .
                   It
                   s
                   Leaf
                   also
                   shall
                   not
                   
                   wither
                   ,
                   and
                   whatsoever
                   he
                   doth
                   it
                   shall
                   prosper
                   .
                   As
                   for
                   the
                   Wicked
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   so
                   with
                   them
                   ;
                   but
                   they
                   are
                   as
                   the
                   Dust
                   which
                   the
                   Wind
                   scattereth
                   away
                   from
                   the
                   face
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   .
                   Therefore
                   the
                   Vngodly
                   shall
                   not
                   stand
                   in
                   the
                   Judgment
                   ,
                   neither
                   the
                   Sinners
                   in
                   the
                   Council
                   of
                   the
                   Righteous
                   .
                   For
                   the
                
                 LORD
                 
                   knoweth
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   the
                   Righteous
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Way
                   of
                   the
                   Vngodly
                   shall
                   perish
                   .
                
                 Consider
                 how
                 he
                 has
                 join'd
                 both
                 the
                 Cross
                 and
                 the
                 Water
                 together
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 he
                 saith
                 ;
                 Blessed
                 are
                 they
                 who
                 putting
                 their
                 Trust
                 in
                 the
                 Cross
                 ,
                 descend
                 into
                 the
                 Water
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 shall
                 have
                 their
                 Reward
                 in
                 due
                 time
                 :
                 then
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 will
                 I
                 give
                 it
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 concerning
                 the
                 present
                 time
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Their
                   Leaves
                   shall
                   not
                   fall
                
                 .
                 Meaning
                 thereby
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 Word
                 that
                 shall
                 go
                 out
                 of
                 your
                 Mouth
                 ,
                 shall
                 through
                 Faith
                 and
                 Charity
                 be
                 to
                 the
                 Conversion
                 and
                 Hope
                 of
                 many
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 do's
                 another
                 Prophet
                 speak
                 .
                 
                   And
                   the
                   Land
                   of
                
                 Jacob
                 
                   was
                   the
                   Praise
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Earth
                
                 ;
                 
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Vessel
                 of
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 there
                 magnifies
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 follows
                 ?
                 
                   And
                   there
                   was
                   a
                   River
                   running
                   
                   on
                   the
                   Right
                   hand
                   ,
                   and
                   beautiful
                   Trees
                   grew
                   up
                   by
                   it
                   ;
                   and
                   he
                   that
                   shall
                   eat
                   of
                   them
                   shall
                   live
                   for
                   ever
                   .
                
                 The
                 signification
                 of
                 which
                 is
                 this
                 :
                 That
                 we
                 go
                 down
                 into
                 the
                 Water
                 full
                 of
                 Sins
                 and
                 Pollutions
                 ;
                 but
                 come
                 up
                 again
                 bringing
                 forth
                 Fruit
                 ;
                 having
                 in
                 our
                 Hearts
                 the
                 Fear
                 and
                 Hope
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 Jesus
                 .
                 
                   And
                   whosoever
                   shall
                   eat
                   of
                   them
                   shall
                   live
                   for
                   ever
                   .
                
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 whosoever
                 shall
                 hearken
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 call
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 believe
                 ,
                 shall
                 live
                 for
                 ever
                 .
              
               
                 XII
                 .
                 IN
                 like
                 manner
                 he
                 determins
                 concerning
                 the
                 Cross
                 in
                 ‖
                 another
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 saying
                 ;
                 
                   And
                   when
                   shall
                   these
                   things
                   be
                   fulfilled
                   ?
                
                 The
                 LORD
                 answers
                 ;
                 
                   When
                   the
                   Tree
                   that
                   is
                   fallen
                   shall
                   rise
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   Bloud
                   shall
                   drop
                   down
                   from
                   the
                   Tree
                   .
                
                 Here
                 you
                 have
                 again
                 
                   mention
                   made
                
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 Cross
                 and
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 crucified
                 
                   upon
                   it
                
                 .
                 ‖
                 And
                 yet
                 farther
                 he
                 saith
                 in
                 
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   Books
                   of
                
                 Moses
                 ;
                 where
                 when
                 Israel
                 was
                 beaten
                 by
                 a
                 strange
                 People
                 ;
                 to
                 the
                 End
                 that
                 God
                 might
                 remember
                 *
                 them
                 ,
                 how
                 that
                 for
                 their
                 Sins
                 they
                 were
                 deliver'd
                 unto
                 Death
                 ;
                 
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 put
                 it
                 into
                 the
                 Heart
                 of
                 Moses
                 to
                 represent
                 both
                 the
                 Sign
                 of
                 the
                 Cross
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 was
                 to
                 suffer
                 .
                 
                   That
                   so
                   they
                   might
                   know
                
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 believe
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 overcome
                 for
                 ever
                 .
                 Moses
                 therefore
                 †
                 piled
                 up
                 Armour
                 upon
                 Armour
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 a
                 rising
                 Ground
                 ,
                 and
                 standing
                 up
                 high
                 above
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 stretched
                 forth
                 his
                 Arms
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 Israel
                 again
                 Conquer'd
                 .
                 But
                 no
                 sooner
                 did
                 he
                 let
                 down
                 
                   his
                   Hands
                
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 were
                 again
                 slain
                 .
                 And
                 why
                 so
                 ?
                 To
                 the
                 end
                 they
                 might
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 except
                 they
                 trust
                 in
                 him
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 saved
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 another
                 Prophet
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 
                   I
                   have
                   stretched
                   out
                   my
                   Hands
                   all
                   the
                   Day
                   long
                   to
                   a
                   People
                   disobedient
                   ,
                   and
                   speaking
                   against
                   my
                   righteous
                   Way
                   .
                
                 And
                 again
                 Moses
                 makes
                 a
                 ‖
                 Type
                 of
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 die
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 that
                 he
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 thought
                 to
                 be
                 dead
                 ,
                 was
                 to
                 give
                 Life
                 
                   to
                   others
                
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 Sign
                 of
                 †
                 those
                 that
                 fell
                 in
                 Israel
                 .
                 For
                 God
                 caused
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 Serpents
                 to
                 bite
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 died
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 by
                 a
                 Serpent
                 Transgression
                 began
                 in
                 Eve
                 ;
                 
                 that
                 so
                 he
                 might
                 convince
                 them
                 that
                 for
                 their
                 Transgressions
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 delivered
                 into
                 the
                 Pain
                 of
                 Death
                 .
                 Moses
                 then
                 himself
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 commanded
                 them
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Ye
                   shall
                   not
                   make
                   to
                   your selves
                   any
                   graven
                   or
                   molten
                   Image
                   to
                   be
                   your
                   God
                
                 ;
                 yet
                 now
                 did
                 so
                 himself
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 represent
                 to
                 them
                 the
                 Figure
                 of
                 the
                 LORD
                 Jesus
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 made
                 a
                 brazen
                 Serpent
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 it
                 up
                 on
                 high
                 ,
                 and
                 called
                 the
                 People
                 together
                 to
                 an
                 Assembly
                 :
                 Where
                 being
                 come
                 ,
                 they
                 intreated
                 Moses
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 make
                 an
                 Attonement
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 pray
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 healed
                 .
                 Then
                 Moses
                 spake
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 saying
                 ;
                 when
                 any
                 one
                 among
                 you
                 shall
                 be
                 bitten
                 ,
                 
                   let
                   him
                   come
                   unto
                   the
                   Serpent
                   that
                   is
                   set
                   upon
                   the
                   Pole
                   ;
                   and
                   let
                   him
                   assuredly
                   trust
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   though
                   he
                   be
                   dead
                   ,
                   yet
                   he
                   is
                   able
                   to
                   give
                   Life
                   ,
                   and
                   presently
                   he
                   shall
                   be
                   saved
                
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 did
                 .
                 
                   See
                   therefore
                   how
                   here
                   also
                
                 you
                 have
                 in
                 this
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 Jesus
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 
                   in
                   him
                   and
                   to
                   him
                   are
                   all
                   things
                   .
                
                 Again
                 ;
                 
                 What
                 says
                 Moses
                 to
                 Jesus
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Nun
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 gave
                 that
                 Name
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 a
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 People
                 might
                 understand
                 that
                 the
                 Father
                 did
                 manifest
                 all
                 things
                 concerning
                 his
                 Son
                 Jesus
                 in
                 ‖
                 Jesus
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 
                   Nun
                   ?
                   Moses
                
                 therefore
                 gave
                 him
                 that
                 Name
                 when
                 he
                 sent
                 him
                 to
                 spy
                 out
                 the
                 Land
                 of
                 Canaan
                 ;
                 *
                 and
                 said
                 ;
                 
                   Take
                   a
                   Book
                   in
                   thine
                   Hands
                   ,
                   and
                   write
                   what
                   the
                
                 LORD
                 
                   saith
                   :
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   Jesus
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   shall
                   in
                   the
                   last
                   Days
                   cut
                   off
                   by
                   the
                   Roots
                   all
                   the
                   House
                   of
                
                 Amaleck
                 .
                 See
                 here
                 again
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 made
                 manifest
                 in
                 a
                 Type
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Flesh.
                 But
                 because
                 it
                 might
                 hereafter
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 was
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 David
                 ;
                 *
                 therefore
                 David
                 fearing
                 and
                 well-knowing
                 the
                 Errors
                 of
                 the
                 Wicked
                 ,
                 
                 saith
                 ;
                 The
                 LORD
                 
                   said
                   unto
                   my
                
                 LORD
                 ,
                 
                   sit
                   thou
                   on
                   my
                   Right
                   Hand
                   until
                   I
                   make
                   thine
                   Enemies
                   thy
                   Footstool
                   .
                
                 And
                 again
                 Isaiah
                 speaketh
                 on
                 this
                 wise
                 ,
                 The
                 LORD
                 
                   said
                   unto
                
                 ‖
                 
                   Christ
                   my
                
                 LORD
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   have
                   laid
                   hold
                   on
                   his
                   right
                   Hand
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Nations
                   should
                   obey
                   before
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   break
                   the
                   strength
                   of
                   Kings
                   .
                
                 Behold
                 ,
                 how
                 both
                 †
                 David
                 and
                 Isaiah
                 call
                 him
                 LORD
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
               
                 XIII
                 .
                 BUT
                 let
                 us
                 
                   go
                   yet
                   farther
                   ,
                   and
                
                 enquire
                 whether
                 this
                 People
                 be
                 the
                 Heir
                 or
                 the
                 former
                 ;
                 and
                 whether
                 the
                 Covenant
                 be
                 with
                 us
                 or
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 first
                 as
                 concerning
                 the
                 People
                 hear
                 what
                 the
                 Scripture
                 saith
                 .
                 
                 Isaac
                 prayed
                 for
                 his
                 Wife
                 Rebeckah
                 ,
                 because
                 she
                 was
                 barren
                 ;
                 and
                 she
                 conceived
                 .
                 Afterwards
                 Rebeckah
                 went
                 forth
                 to
                 enquire
                 of
                 the
                 LORD
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 LORD
                 said
                 unto
                 her
                 ,
                 
                   There
                   are
                   two
                   Nations
                   in
                   thy
                   Womb
                   ,
                   and
                   two
                   People
                   shall
                   come
                   from
                   thee
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   one
                   shall
                   have
                   power
                   over
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Greater
                   shall
                   serve
                   the
                   Lesser
                   .
                
                 Understand
                 here
                 who
                 was
                 Isaac
                 ;
                 who
                 Rebeckah
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 whom
                 it
                 was
                 foretold
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 People
                 should
                 be
                 Greater
                 than
                 that
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 another
                 Prophecy
                 Jacob
                 speaketh
                 more
                 clearly
                 to
                 his
                 Son
                 Joseph
                 saying
                 ;
                 
                   Behold
                   the
                
                 LORD
                 
                   hath
                   not
                   taken
                   me
                   from
                   thy
                   Face
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   bring
                   me
                   thy
                   Sons
                   that
                   I
                   may
                   bless
                   them
                   .
                
                 And
                 he
                 brought
                 unto
                 
                   his
                   Father
                
                 ‖
                 Manasseh
                 and
                 Ephraim
                 ,
                 desiring
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 bless
                 Manasseh
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 Elder
                 .
                 Therefore
                 
                 Joseph
                 brought
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 Right
                 Hand
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 Jacob.
                 But
                 Jacob
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 foresaw
                 the
                 Figure
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 that
                 was
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 saith
                 
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ?
                   And
                
                 Jacob
                 
                   crossed
                   his
                   Hands
                   ,
                   and
                   put
                   his
                   Right
                   Hand
                   upon
                
                 Ephraim
                 
                   his
                   second
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Younger
                   Son
                   ,
                   and
                   Blessed
                   him
                   .
                   And
                   Joseph
                   said
                   unto
                
                 Jacob
                 :
                 
                   Put
                   thy
                   Right
                   Hand
                   upon
                   the
                   Head
                   of
                
                 Manasseh
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   he
                   is
                   my
                   First-born
                   Son.
                   And
                
                 Jacob
                 
                   said
                   unto
                
                 Joseph
                 ;
                 
                   I
                   know
                   it
                   ,
                   my
                   Son
                   ,
                   I
                   know
                   it
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                   Greater
                   shall
                   serve
                   the
                   Lesser
                   ;
                   though
                   he
                   also
                   shall
                   be
                   Blessed
                   .
                
                 Ye
                 see
                 of
                 whom
                 he
                 appointed
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 first
                 People
                 ,
                 and
                 Heirs
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 .
                 If
                 therefore
                 God
                 shall
                 have
                 yet
                 farther
                 taken
                 Notice
                 of
                 this
                 by
                 Abraham
                 too
                 ;
                 Our
                 Understanding
                 of
                 it
                 will
                 then
                 be
                 perfectly
                 established
                 .
                 What
                 then
                 saith
                 the
                 Scripture
                 to
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 when
                 
                   he
                   believed
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   and
                   it
                   was
                   imputed
                   unto
                   him
                   for
                   Righteousness
                   ?
                   Behold
                   I
                   have
                   made
                   thee
                   a
                   Father
                   of
                   the
                   Nations
                   ,
                   which
                   without
                   Circumcision
                   believe
                   in
                   the
                
                 LORD
                 .
              
               
               
                 XIV
                 .
                 LET
                 us
                 therefore
                 now
                 enquire
                 ,
                 whether
                 God
                 has
                 fulfilled
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 sware
                 to
                 our
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 give
                 this
                 People
                 ?
                 
                   Yes
                   verily
                
                 ,
                 He
                 gave
                 it
                 :
                 But
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 worthy
                 to
                 receive
                 it
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 Sins
                 .
                 For
                 thus
                 saith
                 the
                 Prophet
                 :
                 
                 And
                 Moses
                 
                   continued
                   fasting
                   in
                   Mount
                
                 Sinai
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   receive
                   the
                   Covenant
                   of
                   the
                
                 LORD
                 
                   with
                   the
                   People
                   ,
                   forty
                   Days
                   and
                   forty
                   Nights
                   .
                
                 
                 And
                 he
                 received
                 of
                 the
                 LORD
                 two
                 Tables
                 written
                 with
                 the
                 Finger
                 of
                 the
                 LORD'S
                 Hand
                 in
                 the
                 Spirit
                 :
                 
                 And
                 Moses
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 received
                 them
                 brought
                 them
                 down
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 deliver
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 People
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 LORD
                 said
                 unto
                 Moses
                 ;
                 Moses
                 ,
                 Moses
                 ,
                 
                 
                   get
                   thee
                   down
                   quickly
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   People
                   which
                   thou
                   broughtest
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Land
                   of
                
                 Egypt
                 
                   have
                   done
                   Wickedly
                
                 .
                 And
                 Moses
                 understeod
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 again
                 set
                 up
                 a
                 Molten
                 Image
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 cast
                 the
                 two
                 Tables
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 Hands
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Tables
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 the
                 LORD
                 were
                 broken
                 .
                 Moses
                 therefore
                 received
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 worthy
                 .
                 Now
                 then
                 learn
                 how
                 
                 we
                 have
                 received
                 them
                 .
                 Moses
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 Servant
                 took
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 LORD
                 himself
                 has
                 given
                 them
                 unto
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 be
                 the
                 People
                 of
                 his
                 Inheritance
                 ,
                 having
                 suffered
                 all
                 things
                 for
                 us
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 was
                 therefore
                 made
                 manifest
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 fill
                 up
                 the
                 Measure
                 of
                 their
                 Sins
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 ‖
                 being
                 made
                 Heirs
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 should
                 receive
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 the
                 LORD
                 Jesus
                 .
                 And
                 again
                 the
                 Prophet
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Behold
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   set
                   thee
                   for
                   a
                   Light
                   unto
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                
                 †
                 
                   the
                   Saviour
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Ends
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                
                 LORD
                 
                   the
                   God
                   who
                   hath
                   redeemed
                   thee
                   .
                
                 Who
                 for
                 that
                 very
                 End
                 was
                 prepared
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 his
                 Own
                 appearing
                 he
                 might
                 redeem
                 our
                 Hearts
                 ,
                 already
                 devoured
                 by
                 Death
                 ,
                 and
                 delivered
                 over
                 to
                 the
                 Irregularity
                 of
                 Error
                 ,
                 from
                 Darkness
                 ;
                 and
                 establish
                 a
                 Covenant
                 with
                 us
                 by
                 his
                 Word
                 .
                 For
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Father
                 commanded
                 him
                 ,
                 by
                 delivering
                 of
                 us
                 from
                 Darkness
                 ,
                 to
                 prepare
                 unto
                 himself
                 a
                 Holy
                 People
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 the
                 Prophet
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 
                   I
                   the
                
                 LORD
                 
                   thy
                   God
                   have
                   called
                   thee
                   in
                   Righteousness
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   take
                   thee
                   by
                   
                   the
                   Hand
                   and
                   will
                   strenghthen
                   thee
                   .
                   And
                   give
                   thee
                   for
                   a
                   Covenant
                   of
                   the
                   People
                   ,
                   for
                   a
                   Light
                   of
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   To
                   open
                   the
                   Eyes
                   of
                   the
                   Blind
                   ,
                   to
                   bring
                   out
                   the
                   Prisoners
                   from
                   the
                   Prison
                   ,
                   and
                   them
                   that
                   sit
                   in
                   Darkness
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Prison-House
                   .
                
                 Consider
                 therefore
                 from
                 whence
                 we
                 have
                 been
                 redeemed
                 .
                 And
                 again
                 the
                 Prophet
                 saith
                 ;
                 
                   The
                   Spirit
                   of
                   the
                
                 LORD
                 
                   is
                   upon
                   me
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   hath
                   anointed
                   me
                
                 ;
                 
                 
                   he
                   hath
                   sent
                   me
                   to
                   preach
                   glad
                   Tidings
                   to
                   the
                   Lowly
                   ;
                   to
                   heal
                   the
                   broken
                   in
                   Heart
                   ;
                   to
                   preach
                   Remission
                   to
                   the
                   Captives
                   ,
                   and
                   sight
                   unto
                   the
                   Blind
                   :
                   To
                   proclaim
                   the
                   acceptable
                   year
                   of
                   the
                
                 LORD
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   the
                   Day
                   of
                   Restitution
                   ;
                   to
                   comfort
                   all
                   that
                   mourn
                   .
                
              
               
                 XV.
                 FURTHERMORE
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 concerning
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 in
                 the
                 Ten
                 Commandments
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 spake
                 in
                 the
                 Mount
                 Sinai
                 to
                 Moses
                 ,
                 Face
                 to
                 Face
                 ;
                 
                 
                   Sanctifie
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   of
                   the
                
                 LORD
                 
                   with
                   pure
                   Hands
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   a
                   clean
                   Heart
                   .
                
                 And
                 elsewhere
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 
                   If
                   thy
                   Children
                   shall
                   keep
                   my
                   Sabbaths
                   ,
                   then
                   will
                   I
                   put
                   my
                   Mercy
                   upon
                   them
                   .
                
                 And
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Creation
                 he
                 makes
                 mention
                 
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 .
                 
                 
                   And
                   God
                   made
                   in
                   six
                   Days
                   the
                   Works
                   of
                   his
                   Hands
                   ;
                   and
                   he
                   finished
                   them
                   on
                   the
                
                 ‖
                 
                   seventh
                   Day
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   rested
                   the
                   seventh
                   day
                   and
                   sanctified
                   it
                   .
                
                 Consider
                 ,
                 my
                 Children
                 ,
                 what
                 that
                 signifies
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   finish'd
                   them
                   in
                   six
                   Days
                   .
                
                 The
                 meaning
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 this
                 ;
                 that
                 in
                 †
                 six
                 thousand
                 years
                 the
                 LORD
                 God
                 will
                 bring
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 an
                 End.
                 For
                 with
                 him
                 One
                 Day
                 is
                 a
                 Thousand
                 Years
                 :
                 as
                 himself
                 testifieth
                 ,
                 
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Behold
                   this
                   day
                   shall
                   be
                   as
                   a
                   thousand
                   years
                   .
                
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 Children
                 ,
                 in
                 six
                 Days
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 six
                 thousand
                 years
                 shall
                 ‖
                 All
                 things
                 be
                 accomplished
                 .
                 
                   And
                   rested
                   the
                   Seventh
                   Day
                
                 :
                 He
                 meaneth
                 this
                 ;
                 that
                 when
                 his
                 Son
                 shall
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 abolish
                 the
                 Season
                 of
                 the
                 *
                 Wicked
                 One
                 ,
                 and
                 jugde
                 the
                 Ungodly
                 ;
                 and
                 shall
                 change
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Moon
                 and
                 the
                 Stars
                 ;
                 then
                 he
                 shall
                 gloriously
                 rest
                 in
                 that
                 seventh
                 Day
                 .
                 He
                 adds
                 lastly
                 ;
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   sanctifie
                   it
                   with
                   clean
                   Hands
                   and
                   a
                   pure
                   Heart
                   .
                
                 Wherefore
                 we
                 are
                 greatly
                 deceived
                 if
                 we
                 imagin
                 that
                 any
                 one
                 can
                 now
                 sanctifie
                 that
                 Day
                 which
                 God
                 has
                 made
                 Holy
                 ,
                 without
                 having
                 a
                 Heart
                 pure
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 .
                 He
                 will
                 
                 therefore
                 then
                 truly
                 sanctifie
                 it
                 with
                 blessed
                 Rest
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 (
                 having
                 received
                 the
                 righteous
                 Promise
                 ,
                 when
                 Iniquity
                 shall
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 all
                 things
                 being
                 renewed
                 by
                 the
                 LORD
                 )
                 shall
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 sanctifie
                 it
                 ,
                 being
                 our selves
                 first
                 made
                 Holy.
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 unto
                 them
                 ;
                 
                 
                   Your
                   New
                   Moons
                   and
                   your
                   Sabbaths
                   I
                   cannot
                   bear
                   them
                   .
                
                 Consider
                 what
                 he
                 means
                 by
                 it
                 ;
                 The
                 Sabbaths
                 ,
                 
                   says
                   he
                
                 ,
                 which
                 ye
                 now
                 keep
                 are
                 not
                 acceptable
                 unto
                 me
                 ,
                 but
                 those
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 made
                 ;
                 when
                 resting
                 from
                 all
                 things
                 I
                 shall
                 begin
                 ‖
                 the
                 Eighth
                 Day
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 Beginning
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 World.
                 For
                 which
                 cause
                 we
                 observe
                 the
                 Eighth
                 Day
                 with
                 Gladness
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 Jesus
                 both
                 rose
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 ;
                 and
                 manifested
                 himself
                 
                   to
                   his
                   Disciples
                
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 ascended
                 into
                 Heaven
                 .
              
               
                 XVI
                 .
                 IT
                 remains
                 yet
                 that
                 we
                 speak
                 to
                 you
                 concerning
                 the
                 Temple
                 :
                 How
                 those
                 miserable
                 Men
                 being
                 deceived
                 have
                 put
                 their
                 trust
                 in
                 the
                 †
                 House
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 in
                 God
                 himself
                 who
                 made
                 them
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 the
                 Habitation
                 of
                 God.
                 Much
                 
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 have
                 consecrated
                 him
                 in
                 *
                 their
                 Temples
                 .
                 But
                 learn
                 therefore
                 how
                 the
                 LORD
                 speaketh
                 ,
                 rendring
                 the
                 Temple
                 vain
                 :
                 
                 
                   Who
                   has
                   measured
                   the
                   Heaven
                   with
                   a
                   Span
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Earth
                   with
                   his
                   Hand
                   ?
                   Is
                   it
                   not
                   I
                   ?
                
                 Thus
                 
                   saith
                   the
                
                 LORD
                 ;
                 
                   Heaven
                   is
                   my
                   Throne
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Earth
                   is
                   my
                   Footstool
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   House
                   that
                   ye
                   will
                   build
                   me
                   ?
                   Or
                   what
                   is
                   the
                   place
                   of
                   my
                   Rest
                   ?
                
                 Know
                 therefore
                 that
                 all
                 their
                 Hope
                 is
                 vain
                 .
                 And
                 again
                 he
                 speaketh
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 ;
                 
                 
                   Behold
                   they
                   that
                   destroy
                   this
                   Temple
                   ,
                   even
                   they
                   shall
                   build
                   another
                   .
                
                 And
                 so
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 pass
                 ;
                 For
                 through
                 their
                 Wars
                 it
                 is
                 now
                 destroy'd
                 by
                 their
                 Enemies
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Servants
                 of
                 their
                 Enemies
                 build
                 it
                 up
                 .
                 Farthermore
                 ,
                 it
                 has
                 been
                 made
                 manifest
                 how
                 both
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 People
                 of
                 Israel
                 should
                 be
                 given
                 up
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Scripture
                 saith
                 ;
                 
                   And
                   it
                   shall
                   come
                   to
                   pass
                   in
                   the
                   last
                   days
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   that
                   the
                
                 LORD
                 
                   will
                   deliver
                   up
                   the
                   Sheep
                   of
                   his
                   Pasture
                   ;
                   and
                   their
                   Fold
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   Tower
                   unto
                   Destruction
                   .
                
                 And
                 it
                 has
                 come
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 LORD
                 hath
                 
                 spoken
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 enquire
                 therefore
                 ,
                 whether
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 Temple
                 of
                 God
                 ?
                 Yes
                 there
                 is
                 :
                 
                   And
                   that
                
                 there
                 where
                 himself
                 declares
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 both
                 make
                 and
                 establish
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 ;
                 
                   And
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   that
                   as
                   soon
                   as
                   the
                   Week
                   shall
                   be
                   compleated
                   the
                   Temple
                   of
                   the
                
                 LORD
                 
                   shall
                   be
                   gloriously
                   built
                   in
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   the
                
                 LORD
                 .
                 
                 I
                 find
                 therefore
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Temple
                 .
                 But
                 how
                 
                   shall
                   it
                   be
                   built
                   in
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   the
                
                 LORD
                 ?
                 I
                 will
                 shew
                 you
                 .
                 Before
                 that
                 we
                 belived
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 Habitation
                 of
                 our
                 Heart
                 ,
                 was
                 corruptible
                 and
                 feeble
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Temple
                 truly
                 built
                 with
                 Hands
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 House
                 full
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 a
                 House
                 of
                 Devils
                 ;
                 inasmuch
                 as
                 there
                 was
                 done
                 in
                 it
                 whatsoever
                 was
                 contrary
                 unto
                 God.
                 But
                 it
                 
                   shall
                   be
                   built
                   in
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   the
                
                 LORD
                 .
                 Consider
                 ,
                 how
                 that
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 the
                 LORD
                 shall
                 be
                 very
                 gloriously
                 built
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 what
                 means
                 that
                 shall
                 be
                 ,
                 learn.
                 Having
                 received
                 Remission
                 of
                 our
                 Sins
                 ,
                 and
                 trusting
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 LORD
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 become
                 Renew'd
                 ,
                 being
                 again
                 created
                 from
                 the
                 Beginning
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 God
                 truly
                 dwells
                 in
                 our
                 
                 House
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 us
                 .
                 But
                 how
                 
                   do's
                   he
                   dwell
                   in
                   us
                
                 ?
                 The
                 Word
                 of
                 his
                 Faith
                 ,
                 the
                 Calling
                 of
                 his
                 Promise
                 ,
                 the
                 Wisdom
                 of
                 his
                 Righteous
                 Judgments
                 ,
                 the
                 Commands
                 of
                 his
                 Doctrine
                 ;
                 He
                 himself
                 prophecies
                 within
                 us
                 ,
                 he
                 himself
                 dwelleth
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 openeth
                 to
                 us
                 who
                 were
                 in
                 Bondage
                 the
                 Gate
                 of
                 ‖
                 Our
                 Temple
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 ‖
                 the
                 Mouth
                 of
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 having
                 given
                 Repentance
                 to
                 us
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 has
                 brought
                 us
                 into
                 his
                 incorruptible
                 Temple
                 .
                 He
                 therefore
                 that
                 desires
                 to
                 be
                 saved
                 looketh
                 ‖
                 not
                 unto
                 the
                 Man
                 ,
                 but
                 unto
                 him
                 that
                 dwelleth
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 speaketh
                 by
                 him
                 ;
                 being
                 struck
                 with
                 Wonder
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 he
                 never
                 either
                 heard
                 him
                 speaking
                 such
                 Words
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 Mouth
                 ,
                 nor
                 ever
                 desired
                 to
                 hear
                 them
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 that
                 Spiritual
                 Temple
                 that
                 is
                 built
                 unto
                 the
                 LORD
                 .
              
               
                 XVII
                 .
                 AND
                 thus
                 I
                 trust
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 declared
                 to
                 you
                 as
                 much
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 as
                 great
                 Simplicity
                 as
                 I
                 could
                 ,
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 make
                 for
                 your
                 Salvation
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 have
                 omitted
                 any
                 
                 thing
                 that
                 
                   might
                   be
                   requisite
                   thereunto
                
                 .
                 For
                 should
                 I
                 speak
                 farther
                 of
                 the
                 Things
                 that
                 ‖
                 now
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 you
                 would
                 not
                 yet
                 understand
                 them
                 ,
                 seeing
                 they
                 lie
                 in
                 Parables
                 .
                 This
                 therefore
                 
                   shall
                   suffice
                
                 as
                 to
                 these
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 XVIII
                 .
                 LET
                 us
                 now
                 go
                 on
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 kind
                 of
                 Knowledge
                 and
                 Doctrine
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 two
                 ways
                 of
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 Power
                 ;
                 The
                 one
                 of
                 Light
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 of
                 Darkness
                 .
                 But
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 of
                 difference
                 between
                 these
                 two
                 ways
                 :
                 For
                 over
                 one
                 are
                 appointed
                 the
                 †
                 Angels
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 Leaders
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 Light
                 ;
                 Over
                 the
                 others
                 the
                 Angels
                 of
                 Satan
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 one
                 is
                 the
                 LORD
                 from
                 Everlasting
                 to
                 Everlasting
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 is
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 the
                 Time
                 of
                 Unrighteousness
                 .
              
               
                 XIX
                 .
                 NOW
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 Light
                 is
                 this
                 ;
                 if
                 any
                 one
                 desires
                 to
                 attain
                 to
                 the
                 Place
                 that
                 is
                 appointed
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 hasten
                 thither
                 by
                 his
                 Works
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Knowledge
                 that
                 has
                 been
                 given
                 to
                 us
                 of
                 walking
                 in
                 it
                 ;
                 to
                 
                 this
                 Effect
                 .
                 *
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 love
                 him
                 that
                 made
                 thee
                 :
                 *
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 glorifie
                 him
                 that
                 hath
                 redeemed
                 thee
                 from
                 Death
                 .
                 *
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 simple
                 in
                 Heart
                 ,
                 and
                 *
                 Rich
                 in
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
                 *
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 cleave
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 walk
                 in
                 the
                 Way
                 of
                 Death
                 .
                 *
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 hate
                 to
                 do
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 pleasing
                 unto
                 God.
                 *
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 abhor
                 all
                 Dissimulation
                 .
                 *
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 neglect
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Commands
                 of
                 the
                 LORD
                 .
                 *
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 exalt
                 thy self
                 ,
                 but
                 shalt
                 be
                 humble
                 .
                 *
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 take
                 Honour
                 to
                 thy self
                 .
                 *
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 enter
                 into
                 any
                 Wicked
                 Counsel
                 against
                 thy
                 Neighbour
                 .
                 *
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 be
                 confident
                 in
                 thy
                 Heart
                 .
                 *
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 commit
                 *
                 Fornication
                 ;
                 nor
                 *
                 Adultery
                 .
                 Neither
                 shalt
                 thou
                 *
                 corrupt
                 thy self
                 with
                 Mankind
                 .
                 *
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Speech
                 which
                 God
                 has
                 given
                 thee
                 ,
                 to
                 any
                 Impurity
                 .
                 *
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 accept
                 any
                 Mans
                 Person
                 ,
                 when
                 thou
                 reprovest
                 any
                 ones
                 Faults
                 .
                 *
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 Gentle.
                 *
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 Quiet
                 .
                 *
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 tremble
                 at
                 the
                 Words
                 
                 which
                 thou
                 hast
                 heard
                 .
                 *
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 keep
                 any
                 Hatred
                 in
                 thy
                 Heart
                 against
                 thy
                 Brother
                 .
                 *
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 entertain
                 any
                 doubt
                 whether
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 .
                 *
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 take
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 LORD
                 in
                 vain
                 .
                 *
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 love
                 thy
                 Neighbour
                 above
                 thy
                 own
                 Soul.
                 *
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 destroy
                 thy
                 Conceptions
                 before
                 they
                 are
                 brought
                 forth
                 ;
                 nor
                 kill
                 them
                 after
                 they
                 are
                 born
                 .
                 *
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 take
                 off
                 thy
                 Hand
                 from
                 thy
                 Son
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 thy
                 Daughter
                 ;
                 but
                 shalt
                 teach
                 them
                 from
                 their
                 youth
                 the
                 Fear
                 of
                 the
                 LORD
                 .
                 *
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 covet
                 thy
                 Neighbours
                 Goods
                 ;
                 neither
                 shalt
                 thou
                 be
                 an
                 Extortioner
                 .
                 *
                 Neither
                 shall
                 thy
                 Heart
                 be
                 joined
                 to
                 proud
                 Men
                 ;
                 but
                 thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 numbred
                 among
                 the
                 Righteous
                 and
                 the
                 Lowly
                 .
                 *
                 Whatever
                 Troubles
                 shall
                 happen
                 unto
                 thee
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 receive
                 them
                 as
                 good
                 .
                 *
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 be
                 double-minded
                 ,
                 or
                 double-tongu'd
                 ;
                 for
                 a
                 double
                 Tongue
                 is
                 the
                 Snare
                 of
                 Death
                 .
                 *
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 subject
                 unto
                 the
                 LORD
                 and
                 to
                 inferior
                 Masters
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Images
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 Fear
                 and
                 Reverence
                 .
                 
                 *
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 be
                 bitter
                 in
                 thy
                 Commands
                 towards
                 any
                 of
                 thy
                 Servants
                 that
                 trust
                 in
                 God
                 ;
                 least
                 thou
                 chance
                 not
                 to
                 fear
                 him
                 who
                 is
                 over
                 both
                 ;
                 because
                 he
                 came
                 not
                 to
                 call
                 any
                 with
                 respect
                 of
                 Persons
                 ,
                 but
                 whomsoever
                 his
                 Spirit
                 had
                 prepared
                 .
                 *
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 communicate
                 to
                 thy
                 Neighbour
                 of
                 all
                 thou
                 hast
                 ;
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 call
                 any
                 thing
                 thine
                 own
                 :
                 For
                 if
                 ye
                 partake
                 in
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 are
                 incorruptible
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 
                   should
                   ye
                   do
                   it
                
                 in
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 Corruptible
                 ?
                 *
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 be
                 forward
                 to
                 speak
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Mouth
                 is
                 the
                 Snare
                 of
                 Death
                 .
                 *
                 As
                 far
                 as
                 thou
                 art
                 able
                 ,
                 ‖
                 keep
                 thy self
                 Pure
                 .
                 *
                 Reach
                 not
                 out
                 thine
                 Hand
                 to
                 receive
                 ,
                 and
                 with-hold
                 it
                 not
                 when
                 thou
                 shouldst
                 give
                 .
                 *
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 love
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Apple
                 of
                 thine
                 Eye
                 ,
                 every
                 one
                 that
                 speaketh
                 unto
                 thee
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 the
                 LORD
                 .
                 *
                 Call
                 to
                 thy
                 Remembrance
                 Day
                 and
                 Night
                 ,
                 the
                 future
                 Judgment
                 .
                 *
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 seek
                 out
                 every
                 Day
                 the
                 Persons
                 of
                 the
                 Righteous
                 .
                 *
                 And
                 both
                 seek
                 by
                 thy
                 Speech
                 and
                 go
                 forth
                 to
                 exhort
                 ;
                 and
                 meditate
                 how
                 thou
                 maiest
                 save
                 thine
                 
                 own
                 Soul.
                 *
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 also
                 labour
                 with
                 thy
                 Hands
                 that
                 thy
                 Sins
                 may
                 be
                 forgiven
                 thee
                 .
                 *
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 deliberate
                 whether
                 thou
                 shouldst
                 give
                 ;
                 *
                 Nor
                 having
                 given
                 ,
                 murmur
                 at
                 it
                 .
                 *
                 Give
                 to
                 every
                 one
                 that
                 asks
                 ;
                 so
                 shalt
                 thou
                 know
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 good
                 Rewarder
                 of
                 thy
                 Gifts
                 .
                 *
                 Keep
                 what
                 thou
                 hast
                 received
                 ;
                 thou
                 shalt
                 neither
                 add
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 take
                 from
                 it
                 .
                 *
                 Let
                 the
                 Wicked
                 be
                 always
                 thy
                 Aversion
                 .
                 *
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 judge
                 righteous
                 Judgment
                 .
                 *
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 never
                 cause
                 Divisions
                 ;
                 but
                 shalt
                 make
                 Peace
                 between
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 at
                 variance
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 them
                 together
                 .
                 *
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 confess
                 thy
                 Sins
                 ;
                 *
                 And
                 not
                 come
                 to
                 thy
                 Prayer
                 with
                 an
                 Evil-Conscience
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 Way
                 of
                 Light.
                 
              
               
                 XX.
                 BUT
                 the
                 Way
                 of
                 Darkness
                 is
                 crooked
                 ,
                 and
                 full
                 of
                 Cursing
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Way
                 of
                 Eternal
                 Death
                 with
                 Punishment
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 that
                 walk
                 ,
                 meet
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 destroy
                 their
                 own
                 Souls
                 .
                 
                   Such
                   are
                
                 ;
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 Confidence
                 ,
                 Pride
                 of
                 Power
                 ,
                 Hypocrisie
                 ,
                 Double-Mindedness
                 ,
                 Adultery
                 ,
                 
                 Murder
                 ,
                 Rapine
                 ,
                 Pride
                 ,
                 Transgression
                 ,
                 Deceit
                 ,
                 Malice
                 ,
                 Arrogance
                 ,
                 Witchcraft
                 ,
                 Covetousness
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Want
                 of
                 the
                 Fear
                 of
                 God.
                 
                   In
                   this
                   walk
                   those
                
                 who
                 are
                 the
                 Persecutors
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 good
                 ;
                 Haters
                 of
                 Truth
                 ;
                 Lovers
                 of
                 Lies
                 ;
                 who
                 know
                 not
                 the
                 Reward
                 of
                 Righteousness
                 ,
                 nor
                 cleave
                 to
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 good
                 .
                 Who
                 administer
                 not
                 righteous
                 Judgment
                 to
                 the
                 Widdow
                 and
                 Orphan
                 ;
                 who
                 watch
                 for
                 Wickedness
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 for
                 the
                 Fear
                 of
                 the
                 LORD
                 ;
                 From
                 whom
                 Gentleness
                 ,
                 and
                 Patience
                 are
                 far
                 off
                 ;
                 Who
                 love
                 Vanity
                 ,
                 and
                 follow
                 after
                 Rewards
                 ;
                 Having
                 no
                 Compassion
                 upon
                 the
                 Poor
                 ;
                 nor
                 take
                 any
                 pains
                 for
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 heavy
                 laden
                 
                   and
                   Opressed
                
                 :
                 Ready
                 to
                 evil
                 speaking
                 ,
                 not
                 knowing
                 him
                 that
                 made
                 them
                 :
                 Murderers
                 of
                 Children
                 ;
                 Corrupters
                 of
                 the
                 Creature
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 That
                 turn
                 away
                 from
                 the
                 Needy
                 ;
                 Oppress
                 the
                 Afflicted
                 ;
                 The
                 Adorers
                 of
                 the
                 Rich
                 ,
                 but
                 unjust
                 Judges
                 of
                 the
                 Poor
                 ;
                 being
                 Altogether
                 Sinners
                 .
              
               
               
                 XXI
                 .
                 IT
                 is
                 therefore
                 fitting
                 that
                 learning
                 the
                 just
                 Commands
                 of
                 the
                 LORD
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 before
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 walk
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 that
                 do's
                 such
                 things
                 shall
                 be
                 glorified
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 God.
                 But
                 he
                 that
                 chuses
                 the
                 other
                 part
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 destroyed
                 together
                 with
                 his
                 Works
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 cause
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 both
                 a
                 Resurrection
                 and
                 a
                 Retribution
                 .
                 I
                 beseech
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 Excellent
                 among
                 you
                 ,
                 if
                 so
                 be
                 you
                 will
                 take
                 the
                 Counsel
                 which
                 with
                 a
                 good
                 intention
                 I
                 offer
                 to
                 you
                 ;
                 You
                 have
                 those
                 with
                 you
                 towards
                 whom
                 you
                 may
                 do
                 good
                 ;
                 Do
                 not
                 forsake
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Day
                 is
                 at
                 hand
                 in
                 which
                 All
                 things
                 shall
                 be
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Wicked
                 One.
                 The
                 LORD
                 is
                 near
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Reward
                 is
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 I
                 beseech
                 you
                 therefore
                 again
                 and
                 again
                 ;
                 be
                 as
                 good
                 Law-givers
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 ;
                 continue
                 faithful
                 Counsellors
                 to
                 each
                 other
                 ;
                 Remove
                 from
                 among
                 you
                 all
                 Hypocrisie
                 .
                 And
                 may
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 LORD
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 give
                 you
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 Knowledge
                 ,
                 Understanding
                 ;
                 and
                 a
                 true
                 apprehension
                 of
                 his
                 Judgments
                 in
                 Patience
                 .
                 Be
                 ye
                 
                 taught
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 Seeking
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 LORD
                 requires
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 doing
                 it
                 ;
                 that
                 ye
                 may
                 be
                 saved
                 in
                 the
                 Day
                 of
                 Judgment
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 among
                 you
                 any
                 remembrance
                 of
                 what
                 is
                 good
                 ;
                 think
                 of
                 me
                 ,
                 meditating
                 upon
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 that
                 both
                 your
                 Desire
                 and
                 your
                 Watching
                 may
                 turn
                 to
                 some
                 good
                 account
                 .
                 I
                 beseech
                 you
                 ;
                 I
                 ask
                 it
                 as
                 a
                 Favour
                 of
                 you
                 ;
                 Whilst
                 you
                 are
                 in
                 this
                 beautiful
                 †
                 
                   Tabernacle
                   of
                   the
                   Body
                
                 be
                 wanting
                 in
                 none
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 ;
                 but
                 without
                 ceasing
                 seek
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 fulfill
                 every
                 Command
                 ;
                 For
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 fitting
                 and
                 worthy
                 
                   to
                   be
                   done
                
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 I
                 have
                 given
                 the
                 more
                 diligence
                 to
                 write
                 
                   unto
                   you
                
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 my
                 Ability
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 might
                 rejoice
                 .
                 Farewel
                 ,
                 Children
                 of
                 Love
                 and
                 Peace
                 .
                 The
                 LORD
                 of
                 Glory
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 Grace
                 ,
                 be
                 with
                 your
                 Spirit
                 .
                 Amen
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 End
                 of
                 the
                 Epistle
                 of
                 BARNABAS
                 the
                 Apostle
                 and
                 Companion
                 of
                 St.
                 PAUL
                 the
                 Apostle
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               
               
                 THE
                 SHEPHERD
                 OF
                 St.
                 HERMAS
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
               
                 THE
                 CONTENTS
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   First
                   BOOK
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Vision
                     I.
                  
                   AGAINST
                   Filthy
                   and
                   
                     Proud
                     Thoughts
                  
                   :
                   Also
                   the
                   Correction
                   of
                   HERMAS
                   for
                   his
                   Neglect
                   of
                   his
                   Sons
                   .
                
                 
                   II.
                   Again
                   of
                   his
                   Neglect
                   in
                   correcting
                   his
                   
                     Talkative
                     Wife
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   of
                   his
                   
                     Lewd
                     Sons
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   of
                   his
                   
                     own
                     Manners
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   III
                   Of
                   the
                   Building
                   of
                   the
                   Church-Triumphant
                   :
                   And
                   of
                   the
                   several
                   Orders
                   of
                   Reprobates
                   .
                
                 
                   IV.
                   Of
                   the
                   Tryal
                   and
                   Tribulation
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   about
                   to
                   come
                   upon
                   Men.
                   
                
              
               
               
                 
                   The
                   Second
                   BOOK
                   .
                   An
                   Introduction
                   to
                   the
                   following
                   COMMANDS
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Command
                     I.
                  
                   OF
                   Believing
                   in
                   
                     One
                     God.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   II.
                   That
                   we
                   must
                   avoid
                   Detraction
                   ;
                   and
                   do
                   our
                   Alms-Deeds
                   with
                   Simplicity
                   .
                
                 
                   III.
                   Of
                   Avoiding
                   Lying
                   :
                   And
                   the
                   Repentance
                   of
                   HERMAS
                   for
                   his
                   Dissimulation
                   .
                
                 
                   IV.
                   Of
                   
                     putting
                     away
                  
                   Ones
                   Wife
                   for
                   ADULTERY
                   .
                
                 
                   V.
                   Of
                   the
                   Sadness
                   of
                   the
                   Heart
                   ;
                   and
                   of
                   Patience
                   .
                
                 
                   VI.
                   That
                   every
                   Man
                   has
                   two
                   Angels
                   ;
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Suggestions
                   of
                   both
                   .
                
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   That
                   we
                   must
                   
                     fear
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   the
                   Devil
                   .
                
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   That
                   we
                   must
                   
                     flee
                     from
                     Evil
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     do
                     Good.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   That
                   we
                   must
                   
                     ask
                     of
                     God
                     daily
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   without
                   doubting
                   .
                
                 
                   X.
                   Of
                   the
                   
                     Sadness
                     of
                     the
                     Heart
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   we
                   must
                   take
                   heed
                   not
                   to
                   
                     grieve
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     God
                     that
                     is
                     in
                     us
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   XI
                   .
                   That
                   the
                   Spirits
                   and
                   Prophets
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   tried
                   by
                   their
                   Works
                   ;
                   and
                   of
                   a
                   
                     Two-fold
                     Spirit
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   Of
                   a
                   two-fold
                   Desire
                   :
                   That
                   the
                   Commands
                   of
                   God
                   are
                   
                     not
                     impossible
                  
                   :
                   And
                   that
                   the
                   Devil
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   feared
                   by
                   them
                   that
                   Believe
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Third
                   BOOK
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Similitude
                     I.
                  
                   THAT
                   seeing
                   we
                   have
                   
                     no
                     abiding
                     City
                  
                   in
                   
                     this
                     World
                  
                   ;
                   we
                   ought
                   to
                   look
                   after
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   to
                   come
                   .
                
                 
                   II.
                   As
                   the
                   Vine
                   is
                   supported
                   by
                   the
                   Elm
                   ,
                   so
                   is
                   the
                   Rich-Man
                   help'd
                   by
                   the
                   Prayers
                   of
                   the
                   Poor
                   .
                
                 
                   III.
                   As
                   the
                   
                     Green
                     Trees
                  
                   in
                   the
                   Winter
                   cannot
                   be
                   distinguish'd
                   from
                   the
                   Dry
                   ;
                   so
                   neither
                   can
                   the
                   Righteous
                   from
                   the
                   Wicked
                   in
                   this
                   
                     present
                     World.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   IV.
                   As
                   in
                   Summer
                   the
                   
                     living
                     Trees
                  
                   are
                   distinguish'd
                   from
                   the
                   Dry
                   by
                   their
                   Fruit
                   and
                   
                     Green
                     Leaves
                  
                   ;
                   so
                   in
                   the
                   
                     World
                     to
                     come
                  
                   the
                   Righteous
                   shall
                   be
                   distinguish'd
                   from
                   the
                   Unrighteous
                   by
                   their
                   Happiness
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   V.
                   Of
                   a
                   
                     True
                     Fast
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Reward
                   of
                   it
                   :
                   Also
                   of
                   the
                   Cleanness
                   of
                   the
                   Body
                   .
                
                 
                   VI.
                   Of
                   two
                   Sorts
                   of
                   
                     Voluptuous
                     Men
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   of
                   their
                   
                     Death
                     ,
                     Defection
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Continuance
                   of
                   their
                   Pains
                   .
                
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   That
                   they
                   who
                   Repent
                   ,
                   must
                   bring
                   forth
                   Fruits
                   worthy
                   of
                   Repentance
                   .
                
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   That
                   there
                   are
                   many
                   kinds
                   of
                   Elect
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   
                     Repenting
                     Sinners
                  
                   :
                   And
                   how
                   all
                   of
                   them
                   shall
                   receive
                   a
                   Reward
                   proportionable
                   to
                   the
                   Measure
                   of
                   their
                   Repentance
                   and
                   
                     Good
                     Works
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   The
                   
                     Greatest
                     Mysteries
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Militant
                   and
                   
                     Triumphant
                     Church
                  
                   which
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   built
                   .
                
                 
                   X.
                   Of
                   Repentance
                   and
                   Alms-Deeds
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 The
                 First
                 BOOK
                 OF
                 St.
                 HERMAS
                 ,
                 Which
                 is
                 Called
                 His
                 VISIONS
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   First
                   VISION
                   .
                   Against
                   filthy
                   and
                   
                     proud
                     Thoughts
                  
                   :
                   also
                   the
                   Correction
                   of
                   Hermas
                   for
                   his
                   Neglect
                   of
                   
                     his
                     Sons
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   I.
                   HE
                   who
                   had
                   bred
                   me
                   up
                   Sold
                   a
                   certain
                   young
                   Maid
                   at
                   Rome
                   :
                   whom
                   when
                   I
                   saw
                   many
                   Years
                   after
                   ,
                   I
                   remembred
                   her
                   ,
                   and
                   began
                   to
                   love
                   her
                   as
                   a
                   Sister
                   .
                   It
                   happen'd
                   some
                   time
                   afterwards
                   ,
                   
                   that
                   I
                   saw
                   her
                   wash'd
                   in
                   the
                   River
                   Tyber
                   ;
                   and
                   I
                   reach'd
                   out
                   my
                   hand
                   unto
                   her
                   ,
                   and
                   help'd
                   her
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   River
                   .
                   And
                   when
                   I
                   saw
                   her
                   ,
                   I
                   thought
                   with
                   my self
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   That
                   I
                   should
                   be
                   happy
                   had
                   I
                   fortun'd
                   to
                   have
                   met
                   with
                   a
                   Wife
                   like
                   unto
                   her
                   both
                   for
                   her
                   Beauty
                   and
                   Manners
                   .
                   This
                   I
                   thought
                   with
                   my self
                   ;
                   nor
                   did
                   I
                   think
                   any
                   thing
                   more
                   .
                   But
                   not
                   long
                   after
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   was
                   walking
                   and
                   musing
                   on
                   these
                   Thoughts
                   ,
                   I
                   began
                   to
                   honor
                   the
                   Creature
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   thinking
                   with
                   my self
                   how
                   noble
                   and
                   beautiful
                   it
                   is
                   .
                   And
                   when
                   I
                   had
                   walk'd
                   
                     a
                     little
                  
                   ,
                   I
                   fell
                   asleep
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   Spirit
                   caught
                   me
                   away
                   ,
                   and
                   carried
                   me
                   through
                   a
                   certain
                   Place
                   towards
                   the
                   Right-hand
                   ,
                   through
                   which
                   no
                   Man
                   could
                   pass
                   .
                   It
                   was
                   a
                   Place
                   among
                   Rocks
                   ,
                   very
                   steep
                   ,
                   and
                   unpassable
                   for
                   Water
                   .
                   When
                   I
                   was
                   past
                   this
                   Place
                   I
                   came
                   into
                   a
                   Plain
                   ;
                   and
                   there
                   falling
                   down
                   upon
                   my
                   Knees
                   ,
                   I
                   began
                   to
                   pray
                   unto
                   the
                   LORD
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   confess
                   my
                   Sins
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   I
                   was
                   praying
                   ,
                   the
                   Heaven
                   was
                   opened
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   saw
                   the
                   Woman
                   which
                   I
                   had
                   coveted
                   ,
                   saluting
                   me
                   from
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   saying
                   ,
                   HERMAS
                   ,
                   hail
                   !
                   And
                   I
                   looking
                   upon
                   her
                   ,
                   answered
                   ,
                   Lady
                   ,
                   What
                   dost
                   thou
                   do
                   here
                   ?
                   She
                   answered
                   me
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   taken
                   up
                   hither
                   to
                   convince
                   thee
                   of
                   Sin
                   unto
                   the
                   LORD
                   .
                   Lady
                   ,
                   said
                   I
                   ,
                   Wilt
                   thou
                   convince
                   me
                   ?
                   No
                   ,
                   said
                   she
                   :
                   but
                   hear
                   the
                   Words
                   which
                   I
                   am
                   about
                   to
                   speak
                   unto
                   thee
                   .
                   God
                   who
                   dwelleth
                   in
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   made
                   All
                   things
                   out
                   of
                   Nothing
                   ,
                   and
                   has
                   multiplied
                   them
                   for
                   his
                   Holy
                   Churches
                   sake
                   ,
                   is
                   angry
                   with
                   thee
                   ,
                   because
                   thou
                   hast
                   sinned
                   against
                   me
                   .
                   And
                   I
                   answering
                   said
                   unto
                   her
                   ,
                   Lady
                   ,
                   If
                   I
                   have
                   sinned
                   against
                   thee
                   ,
                   
                     tell
                     me
                  
                   where
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   what
                   Place
                   ,
                   or
                   when
                   did
                   I
                   ever
                   speak
                   an
                   unseemly
                   or
                   dishonest
                   Word
                   unto
                   thee
                   ?
                   Have
                   I
                   not
                   always
                   esteemed
                   thee
                   as
                   a
                   Lady
                   ?
                   Have
                   I
                   not
                   always
                   reverenced
                   thee
                   as
                   a
                   Sister
                   ?
                   Why
                   then
                   dost
                   thou
                   imagine
                   these
                   wicked
                   things
                   against
                   me
                   ?
                   Then
                   she
                   ,
                   smiling
                   upon
                   me
                   ,
                   said
                   ,
                   The
                   desire
                   of
                   Naughtiness
                   has
                   risen
                   up
                   in
                   thy
                   heart
                   .
                   Does
                   it
                   not
                   seem
                   to
                   thee
                   *
                   to
                   be
                   an
                   ill
                   thing
                   for
                   a
                   Righteous
                   Man
                   to
                   have
                   an
                   evil
                   desire
                   rise
                   up
                   in
                   his
                   heart
                   ?
                   It
                   is
                   indeed
                   a
                   Sin
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   a
                   
                   very
                   great
                   one
                   ,
                   to
                   such
                   a
                   Man
                   :
                   for
                   a
                   righteous
                   Man
                   thinketh
                   what
                   is
                   righteous
                   .
                   And
                   whilst
                   he
                   does
                   so
                   ,
                   and
                   walketh
                   uprightly
                   ,
                   he
                   shall
                   have
                   the
                   LORD
                   in
                   Heaven
                   favourable
                   unto
                   him
                   in
                   all
                   his
                   Works
                   .
                   But
                   as
                   for
                   those
                   who
                   think
                   wickedly
                   in
                   their
                   hearts
                   ,
                   they
                   take
                   to
                   themselves
                   Death
                   and
                   Captivity
                   :
                   and
                   especially
                   those
                   who
                   love
                   this
                   present
                   World
                   ,
                   and
                   glory
                   in
                   their
                   Riches
                   ,
                   and
                   regard
                   not
                   the
                   good
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   to
                   come
                   ;
                   their
                   Souls
                   wander
                   up
                   and
                   down
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     know
                     not
                     where
                     to
                     fix
                     .
                  
                   Now
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   Case
                   of
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   Doubtful
                   ,
                   who
                   trust
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   LORD
                   ,
                   and
                   despise
                   and
                   neglect
                   their
                   own
                   life
                   .
                   But
                   do
                   thou
                   pray
                   unto
                   the
                   LORD
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   will
                   heal
                   thy
                   Sins
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     the
                     Sins
                  
                   of
                   thy
                   whole
                   House
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   all
                   his
                   Saints
                   .
                
                 
                   II.
                   AS
                   soon
                   as
                   she
                   had
                   spoken
                   these
                   Words
                   the
                   Heavens
                   were
                   shut
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   remained
                   utterly
                   swallowed
                   up
                   in
                   Sadness
                   and
                   Fear
                   ;
                   and
                   said
                   within
                   my self
                   ,
                   If
                   this
                   be
                   laid
                   against
                   me
                   for
                   Sin
                   ,
                   how
                   can
                   I
                   ever
                   be
                   saved
                   ?
                   or
                   how
                   shall
                   I
                   ever
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   intreat
                   
                   the
                   LORD
                   for
                   my
                   many
                   and
                   great
                   Sins
                   ?
                   With
                   what
                   Words
                   shall
                   I
                   beseech
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   merciful
                   unto
                   me
                   ?
                   As
                   I
                   was
                   thinking
                   over
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   meditating
                   in
                   my self
                   upon
                   them
                   ,
                   behold
                   a
                   Chair
                   set
                   over
                   against
                   me
                   of
                   the
                   whitest
                   Wool
                   ,
                   as
                   bright
                   as
                   Snow
                   .
                   And
                   there
                   came
                   an
                   old
                   Woman
                   in
                   a
                   bright
                   Garment
                   ,
                   having
                   a
                   Book
                   in
                   her
                   hand
                   ,
                   and
                   sate
                   alone
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   saluted
                   me
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   HERMAS
                   ,
                   hail
                   !
                   And
                   I
                   being
                   full
                   of
                   Sorrow
                   ,
                   and
                   weeping
                   ,
                   answered
                   ,
                   Hail
                   ,
                   Lady
                   !
                   and
                   she
                   said
                   unto
                   me
                   ,
                   Why
                   art
                   thou
                   sad
                   ,
                   Hermas
                   ,
                   who
                   wert
                   wont
                   to
                   be
                   patient
                   ,
                   and
                   modest
                   ,
                   and
                   always
                   cheerful
                   ?
                   I
                   answered
                   ,
                   and
                   said
                   to
                   her
                   ,
                   Lady
                   ,
                   a
                   Reproach
                   has
                   been
                   objected
                   to
                   me
                   by
                   an
                   excellent
                   Woman
                   ,
                   who
                   tells
                   me
                   that
                   I
                   have
                   sinned
                   against
                   her
                   .
                   She
                   replied
                   ,
                   Far
                   be
                   any
                   such
                   thing
                   from
                   the
                   Servant
                   of
                   God.
                   But
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   the
                   desire
                   of
                   her
                   has
                   risen
                   up
                   in
                   thy
                   Heart
                   ?
                   For
                   indeed
                   there
                   is
                   such
                   a
                   Thought
                   even
                   in
                   the
                   Servants
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   leading
                   unto
                   Sin.
                   Nor
                   ought
                   such
                   a
                   detestable
                   Thought
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   Servant
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   nor
                   should
                   a
                   Spirit
                   that
                   is
                   approved
                   desire
                   that
                   
                   which
                   is
                   evil
                   ;
                   nor
                   especially
                   HERMAS
                   ,
                   who
                   contains
                   himself
                   from
                   all
                   wicked
                   Appetites
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   full
                   of
                   all
                   Simplicity
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   great
                   Innocence
                   .
                
                 
                   III.
                   NEVERTHELESS
                   the
                   LORD
                   is
                   not
                   angry
                   with
                   thee
                   for
                   thine
                   own
                   sake
                   ,
                   but
                   upon
                   the
                   account
                   of
                   thy
                   House
                   ,
                   which
                   has
                   committed
                   Wickedness
                   against
                   the
                   LORD
                   ,
                   and
                   against
                   their
                   Parents
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   Act
                   of
                   thy
                   Fondness
                   towards
                   thy
                   Sons
                   ;
                   in
                   that
                   thou
                   hast
                   not
                   admonished
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   hast
                   permitted
                   them
                   to
                   live
                   wickedly
                   ;
                   and
                   for
                   this
                   Cause
                   the
                   LORD
                   is
                   angry
                   with
                   thee
                   :
                   But
                   he
                   will
                   heal
                   all
                   the
                   Evils
                   that
                   are
                   done
                   before
                   thee
                   in
                   thy
                   House
                   .
                   For
                   through
                   their
                   Sins
                   and
                   Iniquities
                   ,
                   thou
                   art
                   wholly
                   consumed
                   in
                   secular
                   Affairs
                   .
                   But
                   now
                   the
                   Mercy
                   of
                   God
                   hath
                   taken
                   Compassion
                   upon
                   thee
                   ,
                   and
                   upon
                   thine
                   House
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   *
                   greatly
                   comforted
                   thee
                   ;
                   only
                   as
                   for
                   thee
                   ,
                   do
                   not
                   wander
                   ,
                   but
                   be
                   of
                   an
                   even
                   Mind
                   ,
                   and
                   comfort
                   thy
                   House
                   .
                   As
                   the
                   Workman
                   bringing
                   forth
                   his
                   Work
                   ,
                   offers
                   it
                   to
                   whomsoever
                   he
                   pleases
                   ;
                   so
                   shalt
                   thou
                   by
                   teaching
                   every
                   day
                   what
                   is
                   just
                   ,
                   cut
                   
                   off
                   a
                   great
                   sin
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   cease
                   not
                   to
                   admonish
                   thy
                   Sons
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   LORD
                   knows
                   that
                   they
                   will
                   repent
                   with
                   all
                   their
                   heart
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   will
                   write
                   thee
                   in
                   the
                   Book
                   of
                   Life
                   .
                   And
                   when
                   she
                   had
                   said
                   this
                   ,
                   she
                   added
                   unto
                   me
                   ;
                   Wilt
                   thou
                   hear
                   me
                   Read
                   ?
                   I
                   answer'd
                   her
                   ,
                   Lady
                   ,
                   I
                   will.
                   Hear
                   then
                   ,
                   
                     said
                     she
                  
                   ;
                   And
                   opening
                   the
                   Book
                   she
                   read
                   ,
                   gloriously
                   ,
                   greatly
                   ,
                   and
                   wonderfully
                   ,
                   such
                   things
                   as
                   I
                   could
                   not
                   keep
                   in
                   my
                   Memory
                   .
                   For
                   they
                   were
                   terrible
                   Words
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   no
                   Man
                   could
                   bear
                   .
                   Howbeit
                   I
                   committed
                   her
                   last
                   Words
                   to
                   my
                   Remembrance
                   ;
                   for
                   they
                   were
                   but
                   few
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   great
                   use
                   .
                   
                     Behold
                     the
                     mighty
                     LORD
                     ,
                     who
                     by
                     his
                     invincible
                     Power
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     his
                     excellent
                     Wisdom
                     made
                     the
                     World
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     his
                     glorious
                     Counsel
                     encompassed
                     the
                     Beauty
                     of
                     his
                     Creature
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     the
                     Word
                     of
                     his
                     strength
                     fix'd
                     the
                     Heaven
                     ,
                     and
                     founded
                     the
                     Earth
                     upon
                     the
                     Waters
                     ;
                     and
                     by
                     his
                     powerful
                     Vertue
                     establish'd
                     his
                     Holy
                     Church
                     ,
                     which
                     he
                     hath
                     blessed
                     :
                     Behold
                     ,
                     he
                     will
                     remove
                     the
                     Heavens
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Mountains
                     ,
                     the
                     Hills
                     and
                     the
                     Seas
                     ;
                     and
                     all
                     
                     things
                     shall
                     be
                     made
                     Plain
                     for
                     his
                     Elect
                     ;
                     that
                     he
                     may
                     render
                     unto
                     them
                     the
                     Promise
                     which
                     he
                     has
                     promised
                     with
                     much
                     Honor
                     and
                     Joy
                     ;
                     if
                     so
                     be
                     that
                     they
                     shall
                     keep
                     the
                     Commandments
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     which
                     they
                     have
                     received
                     with
                     great
                     Faith.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   IV.
                   AND
                   when
                   she
                   had
                   made
                   an
                   end
                   of
                   Reading
                   ,
                   she
                   rose
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Chair
                   ;
                   and
                   behold
                   four
                   Young-men
                   came
                   ,
                   and
                   carried
                   the
                   Chair
                   to
                   the
                   East
                   .
                   And
                   she
                   called
                   me
                   unto
                   her
                   ,
                   and
                   touch'd
                   my
                   Breast
                   ,
                   and
                   said
                   unto
                   me
                   ,
                   Did
                   my
                   Reading
                   please
                   thee
                   ?
                   I
                   answered
                   ,
                   Lady
                   ,
                   These
                   last
                   things
                   please
                   me
                   ;
                   but
                   what
                   went
                   before
                   was
                   severe
                   and
                   hard
                   .
                   She
                   said
                   unto
                   me
                   ,
                   These
                   last
                   things
                   are
                   for
                   †
                   the
                   Righteous
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   foregoing
                   for
                   the
                   Revolters
                   and
                   Heathen
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   she
                   was
                   talking
                   with
                   me
                   ,
                   Two
                   more
                   appeared
                   ,
                   and
                   took
                   her
                   up
                   on
                   their
                   shoulders
                   ,
                   and
                   went
                   to
                   the
                   East
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   Chair
                   was
                   .
                   And
                   she
                   went
                   chearfully
                   away
                   ;
                   and
                   as
                   she
                   was
                   going
                   ,
                   said
                   unto
                   me
                   ,
                   HERMAS
                   ,
                   be
                   of
                   good
                   chear
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   VISION
                   II.
                   Again
                   ,
                   of
                   his
                   Neglect
                   in
                   Correcting
                   his
                   
                     Talkative
                     Wife
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   of
                   his
                   
                     Lewd
                     Sons
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   of
                   his
                   
                     Own
                     Manners
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   I.
                   AS
                   I
                   was
                   on
                   the
                   Way
                   to
                   Cumae
                   ,
                   about
                   the
                   same
                   time
                   that
                   I
                   had
                   been
                   the
                   last
                   Year
                   ,
                   I
                   began
                   to
                   call
                   to
                   mind
                   the
                   Vision
                   I
                   formerly
                   had
                   .
                   And
                   again
                   the
                   Spirit
                   carried
                   me
                   away
                   ,
                   and
                   brought
                   me
                   into
                   the
                   same
                   Place
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   I
                   had
                   been
                   the
                   Year
                   before
                   .
                   And
                   when
                   I
                   was
                   come
                   into
                   the
                   Place
                   ,
                   I
                   fell
                   down
                   upon
                   my
                   Knees
                   ,
                   and
                   began
                   to
                   Pray
                   unto
                   the
                   LORD
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   Honour
                   his
                   Name
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   esteemed
                   me
                   worthy
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   manifested
                   unto
                   me
                   my
                   former
                   Sins
                   .
                   And
                   when
                   I
                   arose
                   from
                   Prayer
                   ,
                   behold
                   I
                   saw
                   over
                   against
                   me
                   the
                   Old
                   Woman
                   whom
                   I
                   had
                   seen
                   the
                   last
                   Year
                   ,
                   walking
                   and
                   reading
                   in
                   a
                   certain
                   Book
                   .
                   And
                   she
                   said
                   unto
                   me
                   ,
                   Can'st
                   thou
                   tell
                   these
                   things
                   to
                   the
                   
                   Elect
                   of
                   God
                   ?
                   I
                   answered
                   and
                   said
                   unto
                   her
                   ,
                   Lady
                   ,
                   I
                   cannot
                   retain
                   such
                   great
                   things
                   in
                   my
                   Memory
                   ,
                   but
                   give
                   me
                   the
                   Book
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   write
                   them
                   down
                   .
                   Take
                   it
                   ,
                   says
                   she
                   ,
                   and
                   see
                   that
                   thou
                   restore
                   it
                   again
                   to
                   me
                   .
                   As
                   soon
                   as
                   I
                   had
                   receiv'd
                   it
                   ,
                   I
                   went
                   aside
                   into
                   a
                   certain
                   Place
                   of
                   the
                   Field
                   ,
                   and
                   transcribed
                   every
                   Letter
                   ,
                   for
                   I
                   found
                   no
                   Syllables
                   .
                   
                   And
                   as
                   soon
                   as
                   I
                   had
                   finished
                   what
                   was
                   written
                   in
                   the
                   Book
                   ,
                   the
                   Book
                   was
                   suddenly
                   caught
                   out
                   of
                   my
                   hands
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   whom
                   I
                   saw
                   not
                   .
                
                 
                   II.
                   AFTER
                   fifteen
                   days
                   ,
                   when
                   I
                   had
                   fasted
                   ,
                   and
                   intreated
                   the
                   LORD
                   with
                   all
                   earnestness
                   ,
                   the
                   Knowledge
                   of
                   the
                   Writing
                   was
                   revealed
                   unto
                   me
                   .
                   Now
                   the
                   Writing
                   was
                   this
                   :
                   Thy
                   Seed
                   ,
                   O
                   HERMAS
                   !
                   hath
                   sinned
                   against
                   the
                   LORD
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   betrayed
                   their
                   Parents
                   ,
                   through
                   their
                   great
                   Wickedness
                   .
                   And
                   they
                   have
                   been
                   called
                   the
                   Betrayers
                   of
                   their
                   Parents
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   gone
                   on
                   in
                   their
                   Treachery
                   .
                   And
                   now
                   have
                   they
                   added
                   Lewdness
                   to
                   their
                   other
                   Sins
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Pollutions
                   of
                   Naughtiness
                   ;
                   
                   Thus
                   have
                   they
                   fill'd
                   up
                   the
                   Measure
                   of
                   their
                   Iniquities
                   .
                   But
                   do
                   thou
                   upbraid
                   thy
                   Sons
                   with
                   all
                   these
                   Words
                   ;
                   and
                   thy
                   Wife
                   ,
                   which
                   shall
                   be
                   thy
                   Sister
                   .
                   And
                   let
                   her
                   learn
                   to
                   refrain
                   her
                   Tongue
                   ,
                   with
                   which
                   she
                   calumniates
                   .
                   For
                   when
                   she
                   shall
                   hear
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   she
                   will
                   refrain
                   her self
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   obtain
                   Mercy
                   .
                   And
                   ‖
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   instructed
                   ,
                   when
                   thou
                   shalt
                   have
                   reproach'd
                   them
                   with
                   these
                   Words
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   LORD
                   has
                   commanded
                   to
                   be
                   revealed
                   unto
                   thee
                   .
                   Then
                   shall
                   their
                   Sins
                   be
                   forgiven
                   which
                   they
                   have
                   heretofore
                   committed
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Sins
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Saints
                   ,
                   who
                   have
                   sinned
                   even
                   unto
                   this
                   day
                   ;
                   if
                   they
                   shall
                   repent
                   with
                   all
                   their
                   Hearts
                   ,
                   and
                   remove
                   all
                   Doubts
                   out
                   of
                   their
                   Hearts
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   LORD
                   hath
                   sworn
                   by
                   his
                   Glory
                   concerning
                   his
                   Elect
                   ,
                   having
                   determined
                   the
                   certain
                   Day
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   any
                   one
                   shall
                   even
                   now
                   sin
                   ,
                   he
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   saved
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   Repentance
                   of
                   the
                   Righteous
                   has
                   its
                   End.
                   The
                   Days
                   of
                   Repentance
                   are
                   fulfilled
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   Saints
                   ;
                   but
                   to
                   the
                   Heathen
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   Repentance
                   even
                   unto
                   the
                   Last
                   Day
                   .
                   Thou
                   
                   shalt
                   therefore
                   say
                   to
                   those
                   who
                   are
                   over
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   order
                   their
                   Ways
                   in
                   Righteousness
                   ;
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   fully
                   receive
                   the
                   Promise
                   with
                   much
                   Glory
                   .
                   Stand
                   fast
                   therefore
                   ye
                   that
                   work
                   Righteousness
                   ;
                   and
                   continue
                   to
                   do
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   your
                   Departure
                   may
                   be
                   with
                   the
                   Holy
                   Angels
                   .
                   Happy
                   are
                   ye
                   ,
                   as
                   many
                   as
                   shall
                   endure
                   the
                   Great
                   Tryal
                   that
                   is
                   at
                   hand
                   ,
                   and
                   whosoever
                   shall
                   not
                   deny
                   his
                   Life
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   LORD
                   hath
                   sworn
                   by
                   his
                   Son
                   ,
                   that
                   who
                   so
                   denieth
                   his
                   Son
                   and
                   him
                   ,
                   being
                   afraid
                   of
                   his
                   Life
                   ;
                   he
                   will
                   also
                   deny
                   him
                   in
                   the
                   ‖
                   World
                   that
                   is
                   to
                   come
                   .
                   But
                   those
                   who
                   shall
                   never
                   deny
                   him
                   ,
                   he
                   will
                   of
                   his
                   exceeding
                   great
                   Mercy
                   be
                   favourable
                   unto
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   III.
                   BUT
                   thou
                   ,
                   O
                   Hermas
                   !
                   remember
                   not
                   the
                   Evils
                   which
                   thy
                   Sons
                   have
                   done
                   ,
                   neither
                   neglect
                   thy
                   Sister
                   ,
                   but
                   take
                   care
                   that
                   they
                   amend
                   of
                   their
                   former
                   Sins
                   .
                   For
                   they
                   will
                   be
                   instructed
                   by
                   this
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   if
                   thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   be
                   mindful
                   of
                   what
                   they
                   have
                   done
                   wickedly
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   Remembrance
                   of
                   Evils
                   worketh
                   Death
                   ;
                   
                   but
                   the
                   Forgetting
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   Life
                   Eternal
                   .
                   But
                   thou
                   ,
                   O
                   HERMAS
                   !
                   hast
                   undergone
                   a
                   great
                   many
                   Wordly
                   Troubles
                   for
                   the
                   Offences
                   of
                   thy
                   House
                   ;
                   because
                   thou
                   hast
                   neglected
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   things
                   that
                   did
                   not
                   belong
                   unto
                   thee
                   ;
                   and
                   thou
                   art
                   wholly
                   taken
                   up
                   with
                   thy
                   great
                   Business
                   .
                   Nevertheless
                   ,
                   for
                   this
                   cause
                   shalt
                   thou
                   be
                   saved
                   ,
                   that
                   thou
                   hast
                   not
                   departed
                   from
                   the
                   Living
                   God
                   ;
                   And
                   thy
                   Simplicity
                   ,
                   and
                   singular
                   Continency
                   shall
                   preserve
                   thee
                   ,
                   if
                   thou
                   shalt
                   continue
                   in
                   them
                   .
                   Yea
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   save
                   All
                   such
                   as
                   do
                   such
                   things
                   ;
                   and
                   walk
                   in
                   Innocence
                   and
                   Simplicity
                   .
                   They
                   who
                   are
                   of
                   this
                   kind
                   ,
                   shall
                   prevail
                   against
                   all
                   Impiety
                   ,
                   and
                   continue
                   unto
                   Life
                   Eternal
                   .
                   Happy
                   are
                   all
                   they
                   that
                   do
                   Righteousness
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   consumed
                   for
                   ever
                   .
                   But
                   thou
                   wilt
                   say
                   ;
                   Behold
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   great
                   Tryal
                   coming
                   .
                   If
                   it
                   seems
                   good
                   to
                   thee
                   ,
                   Deny
                   him
                   again
                   .
                   The
                   LORD
                   is
                   nigh
                   to
                   them
                   that
                   turn
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   written
                   in
                   the
                   Books
                   of
                   Heldam
                   and
                   Modal
                   ,
                   who
                   prophecy'd
                   to
                   the
                   Israelites
                   in
                   the
                   Wilderness
                   .
                   
                
                 
                 
                   IV.
                   MOREOVER
                   ,
                   Brethren
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   reavealed
                   to
                   me
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   was
                   sleeping
                   ,
                   by
                   a
                   very
                   goodly
                   young
                   Man
                   ,
                   saying
                   unto
                   me
                   ;
                   What
                   thinkest
                   thou
                   of
                   that
                   old
                   Woman
                   from
                   whom
                   thou
                   receivedst
                   the
                   Book
                   ;
                   Who
                   is
                   she
                   ?
                   I
                   answered
                   ,
                   a
                   Sybil.
                   Thou
                   art
                   mistaken
                   ,
                   said
                   he
                   ,
                   she
                   is
                   not
                   .
                   I
                   reply'd
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   she
                   then
                   ,
                   Sir
                   ?
                   He
                   answered
                   me
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God.
                   And
                   I
                   said
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   Why
                   then
                   do's
                   she
                   appear
                   Old
                   ?
                   She
                   is
                   therefore
                   ,
                   said
                   he
                   ,
                   an
                   Old
                   Woman
                   ,
                   because
                   she
                   was
                   the
                   first
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Creation
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   World
                   was
                   made
                   for
                   her
                   .
                   After
                   this
                   I
                   saw
                   a
                   Vision
                   at
                   home
                   in
                   my
                   own
                   House
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Old
                   Woman
                   whom
                   I
                   had
                   seen
                   before
                   ,
                   came
                   to
                   me
                   and
                   ask'd
                   me
                   ,
                   whether
                   I
                   had
                   yet
                   deliver'd
                   the
                   Book
                   
                     which
                     she
                     had
                     given
                     me
                  
                   to
                   the
                   Elders
                   
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                  
                   ?
                   And
                   I
                   answered
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   had
                   not
                   yet
                   .
                   She
                   reply'd
                   ,
                   Thou
                   hast
                   well
                   done
                   ,
                   for
                   I
                   have
                   certain
                   Words
                   more
                   to
                   tell
                   thee
                   .
                   But
                   when
                   I
                   shall
                   have
                   finished
                   all
                   the
                   Words
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   clearly
                   understood
                   by
                   the
                   Elect.
                   
                   And
                   thou
                   shalt
                   write
                   two
                   Books
                   ,
                   and
                   send
                   one
                   to
                   
                   Clement
                   ,
                   and
                   one
                   to
                   Grapté
                   .
                   For
                   Clement
                   shall
                   send
                   it
                   to
                   the
                   foreign
                   Cities
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   permitted
                   to
                   him
                   
                     so
                     to
                     do
                  
                   .
                   But
                   Grapté
                   shall
                   admonish
                   the
                   Widows
                   and
                   Orphans
                   .
                   But
                   thou
                   shalt
                   read
                   it
                   to
                   the
                   Elders
                   that
                   are
                   over
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   VISION
                   III.
                   Of
                   the
                   Building
                   of
                   the
                   Church-Triumphant
                   ;
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   several
                   Orders
                   of
                   Reprobates
                   .
                
                 
                   I.
                   THE
                   Vision
                   which
                   I
                   saw
                   ,
                   Brethren
                   ,
                   was
                   this
                   .
                   When
                   I
                   had
                   often
                   fasted
                   and
                   pray'd
                   unto
                   the
                   LORD
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   would
                   manifest
                   unto
                   me
                   the
                   Revelation
                   which
                   he
                   had
                   promised
                   by
                   the
                   Old
                   Woman
                   to
                   shew
                   unto
                   me
                   :
                   The
                   same
                   Night
                   she
                   appear'd
                   unto
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   said
                   unto
                   me
                   ;
                   because
                   thou
                   dost
                   thus
                   afflict
                   thy self
                   ,
                   and
                   art
                   so
                   desirous
                   to
                   know
                   All
                   things
                   ,
                   come
                   into
                   the
                   Field
                   ,
                   where
                   thou
                   wilt
                   ,
                   and
                   about
                   the
                   sixth
                   Hour
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   appear
                   unto
                   
                   thee
                   ,
                   and
                   shew
                   thee
                   what
                   thou
                   must
                   see
                   .
                   I
                   ask'd
                   her
                   ,
                   saying
                   ;
                   Lady
                   ,
                   into
                   what
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Field
                   ?
                   She
                   answered
                   ,
                   wherever
                   thou
                   wilt
                   ,
                   only
                   chuse
                   a
                   good
                   and
                   a
                   private
                   place
                   .
                   And
                   before
                   I
                   could
                   begin
                   to
                   speak
                   and
                   tell
                   her
                   the
                   place
                   ,
                   she
                   said
                   unto
                   me
                   ;
                   I
                   will
                   come
                   where
                   thou
                   wilt
                   .
                   I
                   was
                   therefore
                   ,
                   Brethren
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Field
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   observed
                   the
                   Hours
                   ,
                   and
                   came
                   into
                   the
                   place
                   where
                   I
                   had
                   appointed
                   to
                   go
                   .
                   And
                   I
                   beheld
                   a
                   Bench
                   placed
                   ;
                   it
                   was
                   a
                   linnen
                   Pillow
                   ,
                   and
                   over
                   it
                   spread
                   a
                   Covering
                   of
                   fine
                   Linnen
                   .
                   When
                   I
                   saw
                   these
                   things
                   order'd
                   in
                   this
                   Manner
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   there
                   was
                   no
                   Body
                   in
                   the
                   place
                   ,
                   I
                   began
                   to
                   be
                   astonish'd
                   ,
                   and
                   my
                   Hair
                   stood
                   on
                   end
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   kind
                   of
                   Horror
                   seiz'd
                   me
                   ,
                   for
                   I
                   was
                   alone
                   .
                   But
                   being
                   come
                   to
                   my self
                   ,
                   and
                   calling
                   to
                   mind
                   the
                   Glory
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   taking
                   Courage
                   ,
                   I
                   fell
                   down
                   upon
                   my
                   Knees
                   ,
                   and
                   began
                   again
                   to
                   confess
                   my
                   Sins
                   as
                   before
                   .
                   And
                   
                     whilst
                     I
                     was
                     doing
                     this
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Old
                     Woman
                  
                   came
                   thither
                   with
                   the
                   six
                   young
                   Men
                   whom
                   I
                   had
                   seen
                   before
                   ,
                   and
                   stood
                   behind
                   me
                   as
                   I
                   was
                   praying
                   and
                   confessing
                   my
                   
                   Sins
                   unto
                   the
                   LORD
                   .
                   And
                   touching
                   me
                   ,
                   she
                   said
                   ;
                   leave
                   off
                   now
                   to
                   pray
                   only
                   for
                   thy
                   Sins
                   ;
                   pray
                   also
                   for
                   Righteousness
                   ,
                   that
                   thou
                   maist
                   receive
                   a
                   part
                   from
                   her
                   in
                   thy
                   House
                   .
                   And
                   she
                   lifted
                   me
                   up
                   from
                   the
                   place
                   ,
                   and
                   took
                   me
                   by
                   the
                   Hand
                   ,
                   and
                   brought
                   me
                   to
                   the
                   Seat
                   ;
                   and
                   said
                   to
                   the
                   young
                   Men
                   ,
                   Go
                   ,
                   and
                   Build
                   .
                   As
                   soon
                   as
                   they
                   were
                   departed
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   were
                   alone
                   ,
                   she
                   said
                   unto
                   me
                   ;
                   sit
                   here
                   .
                   I
                   answered
                   her
                   ;
                   Lady
                   ,
                   let
                   those
                   who
                   are
                   Elder
                   sit
                   first
                   .
                   She
                   reply'd
                   ,
                   sit
                   down
                   as
                   I
                   bid
                   you
                   .
                   And
                   when
                   I
                   would
                   have
                   sate
                   on
                   the
                   right
                   side
                   ,
                   she
                   suffered
                   me
                   not
                   ,
                   but
                   made
                   a
                   sign
                   to
                   me
                   with
                   her
                   Hand
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   should
                   sit
                   on
                   the
                   left
                   .
                   As
                   I
                   was
                   therefore
                   musing
                   ,
                   and
                   full
                   of
                   Sorrow
                   ,
                   that
                   she
                   would
                   not
                   suffer
                   me
                   to
                   sit
                   on
                   the
                   right
                   side
                   ,
                   she
                   said
                   unto
                   me
                   ,
                   HERMAS
                   ,
                   why
                   art
                   thou
                   sad
                   ?
                   The
                   place
                   which
                   is
                   on
                   the
                   right
                   Hand
                   is
                   theirs
                   who
                   have
                   already
                   attain'd
                   unto
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   suffered
                   for
                   his
                   Name
                   sake
                   .
                   But
                   there
                   is
                   yet
                   a
                   great
                   deal
                   remaining
                   unto
                   thee
                   ,
                   before
                   thou
                   canst
                   sit
                   with
                   them
                   .
                   But
                   continue
                   ,
                   as
                   thou
                   dost
                   in
                   thy
                   Sincerity
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   thou
                   shalt
                   sit
                   with
                   them
                   ;
                   as
                   all
                   others
                   shall
                   that
                   do
                   their
                   Works
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   bear
                   what
                   they
                   have
                   born
                   .
                
                 
                   II.
                   I
                   said
                   unto
                   her
                   ;
                   Lady
                   ,
                   I
                   would
                   know
                   what
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   they
                   have
                   suffered
                   ?
                   Hear
                   then
                   ,
                   said
                   she
                   :
                   Wild
                   Beasts
                   ,
                   Scourgings
                   ,
                   Imprisonments
                   ,
                   and
                   Crosses
                   for
                   his
                   Name
                   sake
                   .
                   For
                   this
                   cause
                   the
                   right
                   Hand
                   of
                   Holiness
                   belongs
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   all
                   others
                   as
                   many
                   as
                   shall
                   suffer
                   for
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                   left
                   belongs
                   to
                   the
                   rest
                   .
                   Howbeit
                   the
                   Gifts
                   and
                   the
                   Promises
                   belong
                   to
                   both
                   ;
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   those
                   on
                   the
                   left
                   Hand
                   ;
                   only
                   that
                   sitting
                   on
                   the
                   right
                   Hand
                   they
                   have
                   some
                   Glory
                   
                     above
                     the
                     others
                  
                   .
                   But
                   thou
                   art
                   desirous
                   to
                   sit
                   on
                   the
                   right
                   Hand
                   with
                   them
                   ;
                   and
                   thy
                   Defects
                   are
                   many
                   .
                   But
                   thou
                   shalt
                   be
                   purg'd
                   from
                   thy
                   Defects
                   :
                   As
                   also
                   all
                   who
                   doubt
                   not
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   cleansed
                   from
                   all
                   the
                   Sins
                   which
                   they
                   have
                   committed
                   unto
                   this
                   Day
                   .
                   And
                   when
                   she
                   had
                   said
                   this
                   she
                   would
                   have
                   departed
                   ;
                   Wherefore
                   falling
                   down
                   before
                   her
                   Feet
                   ,
                   I
                   began
                   to
                   intreat
                   her
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   LORD'S
                   sake
                   ,
                   that
                   she
                   would
                   shew
                   
                   me
                   the
                   Vision
                   which
                   she
                   had
                   promised
                   .
                   Then
                   she
                   again
                   took
                   me
                   by
                   the
                   Hand
                   ,
                   and
                   lifted
                   me
                   up
                   ,
                   and
                   made
                   me
                   sit
                   upon
                   the
                   Seat
                   on
                   the
                   left
                   side
                   ;
                   and
                   holding
                   up
                   a
                   certain
                   bright
                   Wand
                   ,
                   said
                   unto
                   me
                   ;
                   seest
                   thou
                   that
                   great
                   thing
                   ?
                   I
                   reply'd
                   ;
                   Lady
                   ,
                   I
                   see
                   nothing
                   .
                   
                     She
                     answered
                  
                   ;
                   Dost
                   thou
                   not
                   see
                   over
                   against
                   thee
                   a
                   great
                   Tower
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   built
                   upon
                   the
                   Water
                   with
                   bright
                   square
                   Stones
                   ?
                   For
                   the
                   Tower
                   was
                   built
                   upon
                   a
                   square
                   by
                   those
                   six
                   young
                   Men
                   that
                   came
                   with
                   her
                   .
                   And
                   thousands
                   of
                   other
                   Men
                   brought
                   Stones
                   :
                   Some
                   drew
                   them
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Deep
                   ;
                   Others
                   carried
                   them
                   from
                   the
                   Ground
                   ,
                   and
                   gave
                   them
                   to
                   the
                   six
                   young
                   Men.
                   And
                   they
                   took
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   built
                   .
                   As
                   for
                   those
                   Stones
                   which
                   were
                   drawn
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Deep
                   ,
                   they
                   put
                   them
                   all
                   into
                   the
                   Building
                   ;
                   for
                   they
                   were
                   polish'd
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   Squares
                   exactly
                   answered
                   one
                   another
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   one
                   was
                   joyn'd
                   in
                   such
                   wise
                   to
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   was
                   no
                   space
                   to
                   be
                   seen
                   where
                   they
                   joyn'd
                   .
                   Insomuch
                   that
                   the
                   whole
                   Tower
                   appear'd
                   to
                   be
                   built
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   of
                   one
                   Stone
                   .
                   But
                   
                   as
                   for
                   the
                   other
                   Stones
                   that
                   were
                   taken
                   off
                   from
                   the
                   Ground
                   ,
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   they
                   rejected
                   ,
                   others
                   they
                   fitted
                   into
                   the
                   Building
                   .
                   Others
                   they
                   cut
                   out
                   ,
                   and
                   cast
                   at
                   a
                   distance
                   from
                   the
                   Tower.
                   Moreover
                   there
                   were
                   many
                   other
                   Stones
                   ,
                   which
                   lay
                   round
                   about
                   the
                   Tower
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   made
                   no
                   use
                   of
                   in
                   the
                   Building
                   .
                   Some
                   of
                   these
                   were
                   rough
                   ,
                   others
                   had
                   Clefts
                   in
                   them
                   ;
                   others
                   were
                   white
                   and
                   round
                   ,
                   not
                   proper
                   for
                   the
                   building
                   of
                   the
                   Tower.
                   Besides
                   these
                   ,
                   I
                   saw
                   other
                   Stones
                   cast
                   afar
                   off
                   from
                   the
                   Tower
                   ,
                   and
                   falling
                   into
                   the
                   High-Way
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   continuing
                   in
                   the
                   Way
                   ,
                   but
                   were
                   rolled
                   from
                   the
                   Way
                   into
                   a
                   desert
                   Place
                   .
                   Others
                   I
                   saw
                   falling
                   into
                   the
                   Fire
                   and
                   burning
                   :
                   Others
                   were
                   glowing
                   hot
                   just
                   by
                   the
                   Water
                   ,
                   yet
                   could
                   not
                   roll
                   themselves
                   into
                   it
                   ,
                   though
                   very
                   desirous
                   to
                   fall
                   into
                   the
                   Water
                   .
                
                 
                   III.
                   AND
                   when
                   she
                   had
                   shew'd
                   me
                   these
                   things
                   she
                   would
                   have
                   departed
                   .
                   But
                   I
                   said
                   unto
                   her
                   ,
                   Lady
                   ,
                   What
                   do's
                   it
                   profit
                   me
                   to
                   see
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   understand
                   what
                   they
                   
                   mean
                   ?
                   She
                   answer'd
                   and
                   said
                   unto
                   me
                   ,
                   you
                   are
                   very
                   cunning
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   you
                   are
                   desirous
                   to
                   know
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   ‖
                   relate
                   to
                   the
                   Tower.
                   Yea
                   ,
                   said
                   I
                   ,
                   Lady
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   may
                   declare
                   them
                   unto
                   the
                   Brethren
                   ;
                   and
                   they
                   may
                   rejoyce
                   ,
                   and
                   hearing
                   these
                   things
                   may
                   glorifie
                   God
                   with
                   great
                   Honour
                   .
                   Then
                   she
                   said
                   ;
                   Many
                   indeed
                   shall
                   hear
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   they
                   shall
                   have
                   heard
                   them
                   ,
                   some
                   shall
                   rejoyce
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   weep
                   .
                   And
                   yet
                   even
                   these
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   shall
                   repent
                   ,
                   shall
                   rejoyce
                   too
                   .
                   Hear
                   therefore
                   what
                   I
                   shall
                   say
                   concerning
                   the
                   Parable
                   of
                   the
                   Tower
                   ,
                   and
                   after
                   this
                   be
                   no
                   longer
                   importunate
                   with
                   me
                   about
                   the
                   Revelation
                   .
                   For
                   these
                   Revelations
                   have
                   an
                   end
                   ,
                   seeing
                   they
                   are
                   fulfilled
                   .
                   But
                   thou
                   dost
                   not
                   leave
                   off
                   to
                   desire
                   Revelations
                   ;
                   for
                   thou
                   art
                   very
                   †
                   urgent
                   .
                   As
                   for
                   the
                   Tower
                   which
                   thou
                   seest
                   built
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   I
                   my self
                   ,
                   namely
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   which
                   have
                   appeared
                   to
                   thee
                   both
                   now
                   ,
                   and
                   heretofore
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   ask
                   what
                   thou
                   wilt
                   concerning
                   the
                   Tower
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   reveal
                   it
                   unto
                   thee
                   ,
                   that
                   thou
                   mayst
                   rejoyce
                   with
                   the
                   Saints
                   .
                   I
                   said
                   unto
                   
                   her
                   ,
                   Lady
                   ,
                   Because
                   thou
                   hast
                   thought
                   me
                   once
                   worthy
                   to
                   receive
                   from
                   thee
                   the
                   Revelation
                   of
                   all
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   declare
                   them
                   unto
                   me
                   .
                   She
                   answer'd
                   me
                   ;
                   whatsoever
                   is
                   fit
                   to
                   be
                   revealed
                   unto
                   thee
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   revealed
                   :
                   *
                   Only
                   let
                   thy
                   Heart
                   be
                   with
                   the
                   LORD
                   ,
                   and
                   doubt
                   not
                   ,
                   whatsoever
                   thou
                   shalt
                   see
                   .
                   I
                   ask'd
                   her
                   ,
                   Lady
                   ,
                   why
                   is
                   the
                   Tower
                   built
                   upon
                   the
                   Water
                   ?
                   
                     She
                     replied
                  
                   ;
                   I
                   said
                   before
                   to
                   thee
                   that
                   thou
                   wert
                   very
                   Wise
                   to
                   enquire
                   diligently
                   concerning
                   the
                   Building
                   !
                   therefore
                   thou
                   shalt
                   find
                   the
                   Truth
                   .
                   Hear
                   therefore
                   why
                   the
                   Tower
                   is
                   built
                   upon
                   the
                   Water
                   :
                   
                   Because
                   your
                   Life
                   is
                   and
                   shall
                   be
                   saved
                   by
                   Water
                   .
                   For
                   it
                   is
                   founded
                   by
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   the
                   Almighty
                   and
                   Honourable
                   Name
                   ;
                   and
                   is
                   supported
                   by
                   the
                   Invisible
                   Power
                   and
                   Virtue
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   IV.
                   AND
                   I
                   answering
                   said
                   unto
                   her
                   ;
                   These
                   things
                   are
                   very
                   admirable
                   :
                   But
                   Lady
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   those
                   six
                   young
                   Men
                   that
                   build
                   ?
                   They
                   are
                   ,
                   
                     said
                     she
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   Angels
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   were
                   first
                   appointed
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   whom
                   the
                   LORD
                   has
                   deliver'd
                   all
                   his
                   Creatures
                   ,
                   
                   to
                   build
                   them
                   up
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   rule
                   over
                   .
                   For
                   by
                   these
                   the
                   Building
                   of
                   the
                   Tower
                   shall
                   be
                   finish'd
                   .
                   And
                   who
                   are
                   the
                   rest
                   who
                   bring
                   them
                   Stones
                   ?
                   They
                   also
                   are
                   the
                   Holy
                   Angels
                   of
                   the
                   LORD
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                   other
                   are
                   more
                   excellent
                   than
                   these
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   when
                   the
                   whole
                   Building
                   of
                   the
                   Tower
                   shall
                   be
                   finished
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   all
                   feast
                   together
                   besides
                   the
                   Tower
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   glorifie
                   God
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   Structure
                   of
                   the
                   Tower
                   is
                   finish'd
                   .
                   I
                   ask'd
                   her
                   ,
                   saying
                   ;
                   I
                   would
                   know
                   the
                   Condition
                   of
                   the
                   Stones
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   meaning
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   what
                   it
                   is
                   ?
                   She
                   answering
                   said
                   unto
                   me
                   ;
                   Art
                   thou
                   better
                   than
                   all
                   others
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   should
                   be
                   revealed
                   unto
                   thee
                   ?
                   For
                   others
                   are
                   both
                   before
                   thee
                   ,
                   and
                   better
                   than
                   thou
                   art
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                   these
                   Visions
                   should
                   be
                   made
                   manifest
                   :
                   Nevertheless
                   that
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   God
                   may
                   be
                   honour'd
                   ,
                   it
                   has
                   been
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   be
                   reveal'd
                   unto
                   thee
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   sake
                   of
                   those
                   who
                   are
                   doubtful
                   ,
                   and
                   think
                   in
                   their
                   Hearts
                   whether
                   these
                   things
                   are
                   so
                   or
                   not
                   ?
                   Tell
                   them
                   that
                   all
                   these
                   things
                   are
                   true
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   nothing
                   in
                   them
                   that
                   
                   is
                   not
                   true
                   ;
                   but
                   all
                   are
                   firm
                   ,
                   and
                   truly
                   established
                   .
                
                 
                   V.
                   HEAR
                   now
                   then
                   concerning
                   the
                   Stones
                   that
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   Building
                   .
                   The
                   square
                   and
                   white
                   Stones
                   ,
                   which
                   agree
                   exactly
                   in
                   their
                   joynts
                   ;
                   are
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   and
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   and
                   Doctors
                   ,
                   and
                   Ministers
                   who
                   through
                   the
                   Mercy
                   of
                   God
                   have
                   come
                   in
                   ,
                   and
                   govern'd
                   ,
                   and
                   taught
                   ,
                   and
                   ministred
                   holily
                   and
                   modestly
                   to
                   the
                   Elect
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   both
                   that
                   are
                   fallen
                   asleep
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   yet
                   remain
                   ;
                   and
                   have
                   always
                   agreed
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   had
                   peace
                   within
                   themselves
                   and
                   with
                   each
                   other
                   .
                   For
                   which
                   cause
                   their
                   Joints
                   exactly
                   meet
                   together
                   in
                   the
                   Building
                   of
                   the
                   Tower.
                   They
                   which
                   are
                   drawn
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Deep
                   and
                   put
                   into
                   the
                   Building
                   ,
                   and
                   whose
                   Joynts
                   agree
                   with
                   the
                   other
                   Stones
                   which
                   are
                   already
                   built
                   ,
                   are
                   those
                   which
                   are
                   already
                   fallen
                   asleep
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   suffered
                   for
                   the
                   sake
                   of
                   the
                   LORD'S
                   Name
                   .
                   And
                   what
                   are
                   the
                   other
                   Stones
                   ,
                   Lady
                   ,
                   that
                   are
                   brought
                   from
                   the
                   Earth
                   ;
                   I
                   would
                   know
                   what
                   they
                   are
                   ?
                   She
                   answer'd
                   ,
                   They
                   which
                   
                   lie
                   upon
                   the
                   Ground
                   and
                   are
                   not
                   polished
                   ,
                   are
                   those
                   which
                   God
                   has
                   approved
                   because
                   they
                   have
                   walked
                   in
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   the
                   LORD
                   ,
                   and
                   directed
                   their
                   ways
                   in
                   his
                   Commandments
                   .
                   They
                   which
                   are
                   put
                   in
                   the
                   Building
                   of
                   the
                   Tower
                   ,
                   are
                   the
                   young
                   in
                   Faith
                   and
                   the
                   Faithful
                   .
                   And
                   these
                   are
                   admonish'd
                   by
                   the
                   Angels
                   to
                   do
                   well
                   ,
                   because
                   that
                   Iniquity
                   is
                   not
                   found
                   in
                   them
                   .
                   But
                   who
                   are
                   those
                   whom
                   they
                   rejected
                   ,
                   and
                   laid
                   besides
                   the
                   Tower
                   ?
                   They
                   are
                   such
                   as
                   have
                   sinn'd
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   willing
                   to
                   repent
                   ;
                   for
                   which
                   cause
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   cast
                   far
                   from
                   the
                   Tower
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   will
                   be
                   useful
                   in
                   the
                   Building
                   if
                   they
                   shall
                   repent
                   .
                   They
                   therefore
                   that
                   are
                   yet
                   to
                   repent
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   shall
                   repent
                   shall
                   become
                   strong
                   in
                   the
                   Faith
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   repent
                   now
                   ,
                   whilst
                   the
                   Tower
                   is
                   building
                   .
                   For
                   if
                   the
                   Building
                   shall
                   be
                   finish'd
                   ,
                   there
                   will
                   then
                   be
                   no
                   place
                   for
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   put
                   in
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   rejected
                   ;
                   For
                   he
                   only
                   has
                   this
                   Priviledge
                   ,
                   who
                   shall
                   now
                   be
                   put
                   to
                   the
                   Tower.
                   
                
                 
                 
                   VI.
                   BUT
                   would
                   you
                   know
                   who
                   they
                   are
                   that
                   were
                   cut
                   out
                   and
                   cast
                   afar
                   off
                   from
                   the
                   Tower
                   ?
                   ‖
                   Lady
                   ,
                   said
                   I
                   ,
                   I
                   desire
                   it
                   .
                   They
                   are
                   the
                   Children
                   of
                   Iniquity
                   ,
                   who
                   believed
                   only
                   in
                   Hypocrisie
                   ,
                   and
                   departed
                   not
                   from
                   their
                   Evil
                   Ways
                   :
                   For
                   this
                   cause
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   saved
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   of
                   any
                   Use
                   in
                   the
                   Building
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   their
                   Sins
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   they
                   are
                   cut
                   out
                   ,
                   and
                   cast
                   afar
                   off
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   the
                   Anger
                   of
                   the
                   LORD
                   ,
                   and
                   because
                   they
                   have
                   provoked
                   him
                   to
                   anger
                   against
                   them
                   .
                   As
                   for
                   the
                   great
                   Number
                   of
                   other
                   Stones
                   which
                   thou
                   hast
                   seen
                   placed
                   
                     about
                     the
                     Tower
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   put
                   into
                   the
                   Building
                   ;
                   those
                   which
                   are
                   rugged
                   ,
                   are
                   they
                   who
                   have
                   known
                   the
                   Truth
                   ,
                   but
                   have
                   not
                   continued
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   nor
                   been
                   joyn'd
                   to
                   the
                   Saints
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   are
                   unprofitable
                   .
                   Those
                   that
                   have
                   Clefts
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   are
                   they
                   who
                   keep
                   up
                   Discord
                   in
                   their
                   Hearts
                   against
                   each
                   other
                   ,
                   and
                   live
                   not
                   in
                   Peace
                   ;
                   that
                   are
                   friendly
                   when
                   present
                   with
                   their
                   Brethren
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   soon
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   departed
                   from
                   one
                   another
                   ,
                   their
                   
                   Wickedness
                   still
                   continues
                   in
                   their
                   Hearts
                   .
                   These
                   are
                   the
                   Clefts
                   which
                   are
                   seen
                   in
                   those
                   Stones
                   .
                   Those
                   that
                   are
                   maim'd
                   and
                   short
                   are
                   they
                   who
                   have
                   believed
                   indeed
                   ;
                   but
                   still
                   are
                   in
                   great
                   measure
                   full
                   of
                   Wickedness
                   ;
                   for
                   this
                   cause
                   are
                   they
                   maim'd
                   and
                   not
                   whole
                   .
                   But
                   what
                   are
                   the
                   white
                   and
                   round
                   Stones
                   ,
                   Lady
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   are
                   not
                   proper
                   for
                   the
                   Building
                   of
                   the
                   Tower
                   ?
                   She
                   answering
                   said
                   unto
                   me
                   ;
                   How
                   long
                   wilt
                   thou
                   continue
                   Foolish
                   and
                   without
                   Understanding
                   ;
                   asking
                   every
                   thing
                   and
                   discerning
                   nothing
                   ?
                   They
                   are
                   such
                   as
                   have
                   Faith
                   indeed
                   ;
                   but
                   have
                   withal
                   the
                   Riches
                   of
                   this
                   present
                   World.
                   When
                   therefore
                   any
                   Troubles
                   arise
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   sake
                   of
                   their
                   Riches
                   they
                   deny
                   the
                   LORD
                   .
                   I
                   answering
                   said
                   unto
                   her
                   ;
                   when
                   therefore
                   will
                   they
                   be
                   Profitable
                   to
                   the
                   LORD
                   ?
                   When
                   their
                   Riches
                   shall
                   be
                   cut
                   away
                   ,
                   says
                   she
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   they
                   take
                   delight
                   ,
                   then
                   they
                   will
                   be
                   profitable
                   unto
                   the
                   LORD
                   for
                   his
                   Building
                   .
                   For
                   as
                   a
                   round
                   Stone
                   ,
                   unless
                   he
                   be
                   cut
                   away
                   ,
                   and
                   cast
                   somewhat
                   oft
                   of
                   its
                   Bulk
                   cannot
                   be
                   made
                   square
                   ;
                   so
                   they
                   who
                   are
                   rich
                   in
                   this
                   
                   World
                   ,
                   unless
                   their
                   Riches
                   be
                   pared
                   off
                   ,
                   cannot
                   be
                   made
                   profitable
                   unto
                   the
                   LORD
                   .
                   Learn
                   this
                   from
                   thy
                   own
                   Experience
                   :
                   When
                   thou
                   wert
                   Rich
                   ,
                   thou
                   wast
                   unprofitable
                   ;
                   but
                   now
                   thou
                   art
                   profitable
                   ,
                   and
                   fit
                   for
                   the
                   Life
                   which
                   thou
                   hast
                   undertaken
                   ;
                   for
                   thou
                   also
                   once
                   wast
                   one
                   of
                   those
                   Stones
                   .
                
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   AS
                   for
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   Stones
                   which
                   thou
                   sawest
                   cast
                   afar
                   off
                   from
                   the
                   Tower
                   ,
                   and
                   running
                   in
                   the
                   Way
                   ;
                   and
                   tumbled
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Way
                   into
                   Desert
                   places
                   ;
                   they
                   are
                   such
                   as
                   have
                   believed
                   indeed
                   ,
                   but
                   through
                   their
                   doubting
                   have
                   forsaken
                   their
                   true
                   Way
                   ,
                   thinking
                   that
                   they
                   could
                   find
                   a
                   better
                   .
                   But
                   they
                   wander
                   and
                   are
                   miserable
                   ;
                   going
                   into
                   desolate
                   Ways
                   .
                   Then
                   for
                   those
                   Stones
                   which
                   fell
                   into
                   the
                   Fire
                   ,
                   and
                   were
                   burnt
                   ;
                   They
                   are
                   those
                   who
                   have
                   for
                   ever
                   departed
                   from
                   the
                   Living
                   God
                   ;
                   nor
                   has
                   it
                   ever
                   come
                   into
                   their
                   Hearts
                   to
                   repent
                   ,
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   Affection
                   which
                   they
                   bear
                   to
                   their
                   Lusts
                   and
                   Wickednesses
                   which
                   they
                   commit
                   .
                   And
                   what
                   are
                   the
                   rest
                   which
                   fell
                   by
                   the
                   Water
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   could
                   not
                   roll
                   into
                   the
                   Water
                   ?
                   They
                   are
                   such
                   as
                   have
                   heard
                   the
                   Word
                   ;
                   and
                   were
                   willing
                   to
                   be
                   baptized
                   in
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   the
                   LORD
                   ;
                   but
                   considering
                   the
                   great
                   Holiness
                   which
                   the
                   Truth
                   requires
                   ,
                   have
                   withdrawn
                   themselves
                   ,
                   and
                   walk'd
                   again
                   after
                   their
                   wicked
                   Lusts.
                   Thus
                   she
                   finish'd
                   the
                   Explication
                   of
                   the
                   Tower.
                   But
                   I
                   being
                   still
                   urgent
                   ,
                   ask'd
                   her
                   :
                   Is
                   there
                   Repentance
                   allow'd
                   to
                   all
                   those
                   Stones
                   which
                   are
                   thus
                   cast
                   away
                   and
                   were
                   not
                   suitable
                   to
                   the
                   Building
                   of
                   the
                   Tower
                   ;
                   and
                   shall
                   they
                   find
                   place
                   in
                   this
                   Tower
                   ?
                   They
                   may
                   repent
                   ,
                   said
                   she
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   cannot
                   come
                   into
                   this
                   Tower
                   ;
                   but
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   placed
                   in
                   a
                   much
                   lower
                   Rank
                   ;
                   and
                   this
                   after
                   that
                   they
                   shall
                   have
                   been
                   afflicted
                   ,
                   and
                   fulfill'd
                   the
                   Days
                   of
                   their
                   Sins
                   .
                   And
                   for
                   this
                   cause
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   removed
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   have
                   received
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   Righteousness
                   .
                   And
                   then
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   translated
                   from
                   their
                   Afflictions
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   shall
                   have
                   a
                   true
                   sense
                   in
                   their
                   Hearts
                   of
                   what
                   they
                   have
                   done
                   amiss
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   they
                   shall
                   not
                   have
                   this
                   Sense
                   in
                   their
                   Hearts
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   
                   saved
                   ,
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   Hardness
                   of
                   their
                   Hearts
                   .
                
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   WHEN
                   therefore
                   I
                   had
                   done
                   asking
                   her
                   concerning
                   all
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   she
                   said
                   unto
                   me
                   ;
                   Wilt
                   thou
                   see
                   somewhat
                   else
                   ?
                   And
                   I
                   being
                   desirous
                   of
                   seeing
                   it
                   ,
                   I
                   became
                   very
                   chearful
                   of
                   Countenance
                   .
                   She
                   therefore
                   looing
                   back
                   upon
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   smiling
                   a
                   little
                   ,
                   said
                   unto
                   me
                   :
                   Seest
                   thou
                   seven
                   Women
                   about
                   the
                   Tower
                   ?
                   Lady
                   ,
                   said
                   I
                   ,
                   I
                   see
                   them
                   .
                   This
                   Tower
                   ,
                   replied
                   she
                   ,
                   is
                   supported
                   by
                   them
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Command
                   of
                   the
                   LORD
                   :
                   Hear
                   therefore
                   the
                   Effects
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   The
                   first
                   of
                   them
                   which
                   holds
                   her
                   Hand
                   fast
                   ,
                   is
                   called
                   Faith
                   ;
                   by
                   her
                   the
                   Elect
                   shall
                   be
                   saved
                   .
                   The
                   next
                   which
                   is
                   girt
                   up
                   ,
                   and
                   looks
                   Manly
                   ,
                   is
                   named
                   Abstinence
                   :
                   She
                   is
                   the
                   Daughter
                   of
                   Faith.
                   Whosoever
                   therefore
                   shall
                   follow
                   her
                   shall
                   be
                   happy
                   in
                   all
                   his
                   Life
                   ;
                   because
                   he
                   shall
                   abstain
                   from
                   all
                   evil
                   Works
                   ,
                   believing
                   that
                   if
                   he
                   shall
                   contain
                   himself
                   from
                   all
                   Concupiscence
                   ,
                   he
                   shall
                   be
                   the
                   Heir
                   of
                   Eternal
                   Life
                   .
                   And
                   what
                   Lady
                   ,
                   said
                   I
                   ,
                   are
                   the
                   other
                   five
                   ?
                   
                   They
                   are
                   ,
                   reply'd
                   she
                   ,
                   the
                   Daughters
                   of
                   One
                   another
                   .
                   One
                   of
                   them
                   is
                   called
                   Simplicity
                   ;
                   the
                   next
                   Innocence
                   ;
                   the
                   third
                   Modesty
                   ;
                   then
                   Discipline
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   last
                   of
                   all
                   is
                   Charity
                   .
                   When
                   therefore
                   thou
                   shalt
                   have
                   observed
                   the
                   Works
                   of
                   their
                   Mother
                   ,
                   thou
                   shalt
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   observe
                   all
                   things
                   .
                   Lady
                   ,
                   said
                   I
                   ,
                   I
                   would
                   know
                   what
                   particular
                   Virtue
                   every
                   one
                   of
                   these
                   has
                   .
                   Hear
                   then
                   ,
                   replied
                   she
                   ;
                   They
                   have
                   equal
                   Vertues
                   ;
                   and
                   their
                   Vertues
                   are
                   knit
                   together
                   ,
                   and
                   follow
                   one
                   another
                   as
                   they
                   were
                   born
                   .
                   From
                   Faith
                   proceeds
                   Abstinence
                   ;
                   from
                   Abstinence
                   ,
                   Simplicity
                   ;
                   from
                   Simplicity
                   ,
                   Innocence
                   ;
                   from
                   Innocence
                   ,
                   Modesty
                   ;
                   from
                   Modesty
                   ,
                   Discipline
                   and
                   Charity
                   .
                   Therefore
                   the
                   Works
                   of
                   these
                   are
                   Holy
                   and
                   Chast
                   ,
                   and
                   Right
                   .
                   Whosoever
                   therefore
                   shall
                   serve
                   these
                   ,
                   and
                   hold
                   fast
                   to
                   their
                   Works
                   ,
                   he
                   shall
                   have
                   his
                   Dwelling
                   in
                   the
                   Tower
                   with
                   the
                   Saints
                   of
                   God.
                   Then
                   I
                   ask'd
                   her
                   concerning
                   the
                   Times
                   ,
                   whether
                   the
                   End
                   were
                   now
                   at
                   Hand
                   ?
                   But
                   she
                   cry'd
                   out
                   with
                   a
                   loud
                   Voice
                   ,
                   saying
                   ;
                   O
                   foolish
                   Man
                   !
                   Dost
                   thou
                   not
                   see
                   the
                   
                   Tower
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   always
                   building
                   ?
                   When
                   therefore
                   the
                   Tower
                   shall
                   be
                   finish'd
                   ,
                   and
                   built
                   ,
                   it
                   shall
                   have
                   an
                   End
                   ;
                   and
                   indeed
                   it
                   shall
                   soon
                   be
                   accomplished
                   .
                   But
                   do
                   not
                   ask
                   me
                   any
                   more
                   Questions
                   .
                   What
                   has
                   been
                   said
                   may
                   suffice
                   for
                   thee
                   and
                   for
                   all
                   the
                   Saints
                   ;
                   with
                   the
                   renewal
                   of
                   your
                   Spirits
                   .
                   For
                   these
                   things
                   have
                   not
                   been
                   revealed
                   to
                   thee
                   only
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   thou
                   mayst
                   make
                   them
                   manifest
                   unto
                   all
                   .
                   For
                   therefore
                   ,
                   O
                   HERMAS
                   ,
                   after
                   three
                   Days
                   thou
                   must
                   understand
                   these
                   Words
                   which
                   I
                   begin
                   to
                   speak
                   unto
                   thee
                   ,
                   that
                   thou
                   mayst
                   speak
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   Ears
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                   ;
                   that
                   when
                   they
                   shall
                   have
                   heard
                   and
                   done
                   them
                   ,
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   cleansed
                   from
                   their
                   Iniquities
                   ,
                   and
                   thou
                   together
                   with
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   HEAR
                   me
                   therefore
                   ,
                   O
                   my
                   Sons
                   !
                   I
                   have
                   bred
                   you
                   up
                   in
                   much
                   Simplicity
                   ,
                   and
                   Modesty
                   ,
                   and
                   Innocency
                   ;
                   for
                   the
                   Mercy
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   has
                   dropp'd
                   down
                   upon
                   you
                   in
                   Righteousness
                   ;
                   that
                   you
                   should
                   be
                   sanctified
                   ,
                   and
                   justified
                   from
                   all
                   Sin
                   and
                   Wickedness
                   :
                   But
                   ye
                   will
                   not
                   
                   cease
                   from
                   your
                   evil
                   Doings
                   .
                   Now
                   therefore
                   hearken
                   unto
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   Peace
                   one
                   with
                   another
                   ,
                   and
                   visit
                   one
                   another
                   ,
                   and
                   receive
                   one
                   another
                   ,
                   and
                   do
                   not
                   enjoy
                   the
                   Creatures
                   of
                   God
                   alone
                   .
                   Give
                   freely
                   to
                   them
                   that
                   are
                   in
                   need
                   .
                   For
                   some
                   by
                   too
                   free
                   feeding
                   contract
                   an
                   Infirmity
                   in
                   their
                   Flesh
                   ,
                   and
                   do
                   Injury
                   to
                   their
                   Bodies
                   ;
                   whilst
                   the
                   Flesh
                   of
                   others
                   ,
                   who
                   have
                   not
                   Food
                   ,
                   withers
                   away
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   want
                   sufficient
                   Nourishment
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   Bodies
                   are
                   consum'd
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   this
                   Intemperance
                   is
                   hurtful
                   to
                   you
                   ,
                   who
                   have
                   ,
                   and
                   do
                   not
                   communicate
                   to
                   them
                   that
                   want
                   .
                   Prepare
                   for
                   the
                   Judgment
                   that
                   is
                   about
                   to
                   come
                   upon
                   you
                   .
                   Ye
                   that
                   are
                   the
                   more
                   Eminent
                   search
                   out
                   them
                   that
                   are
                   Hungry
                   ,
                   whilst
                   the
                   Tower
                   is
                   yet
                   unfinish'd
                   .
                   For
                   when
                   the
                   Tower
                   shall
                   be
                   finish'd
                   ,
                   ye
                   shall
                   be
                   willing
                   to
                   do
                   good
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   not
                   find
                   any
                   place
                   for
                   it
                   .
                   See
                   therefore
                   ,
                   ye
                   that
                   glory
                   in
                   your
                   Riches
                   ,
                   least
                   perhaps
                   they
                   groan
                   who
                   are
                   in
                   want
                   ;
                   and
                   their
                   Sighing
                   come
                   up
                   unto
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   ye
                   be
                   shut
                   out
                   with
                   your
                   Goods
                   without
                   the
                   Gate
                   of
                   the
                   Tower.
                   
                   Behold
                   I
                   now
                   warn
                   you
                   who
                   are
                   set
                   over
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   love
                   the
                   highest
                   Seats
                   ;
                   be
                   not
                   ye
                   like
                   unto
                   those
                   that
                   work
                   Mischief
                   .
                   And
                   they
                   indeed
                   carry
                   about
                   their
                   Poison
                   in
                   Boxes
                   ;
                   but
                   ye
                   contain
                   your
                   Poison
                   and
                   Medicines
                   in
                   your
                   Hearts
                   ;
                   and
                   will
                   not
                   purge
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   mix
                   your
                   Sense
                   with
                   a
                   Pure
                   Heart
                   ,
                   that
                   ye
                   may
                   find
                   Mercy
                   with
                   the
                   Great
                   King.
                   Take
                   heed
                   ,
                   my
                   Children
                   ,
                   that
                   your
                   Dissentions
                   deprive
                   you
                   not
                   of
                   your
                   Lives
                   .
                   How
                   will
                   ye
                   instruct
                   the
                   Elect
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   when
                   ye
                   your selves
                   want
                   Correction
                   ?
                   Wherefore
                   admonish
                   one
                   another
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   at
                   Peace
                   among
                   your selves
                   ;
                   that
                   I
                   standing
                   before
                   your
                   Father
                   ,
                   may
                   give
                   an
                   Account
                   for
                   you
                   unto
                   the
                   LORD
                   .
                
                 
                   X.
                   AND
                   when
                   she
                   had
                   made
                   an
                   end
                   of
                   talking
                   with
                   me
                   ,
                   the
                   six
                   young
                   Men
                   that
                   built
                   came
                   and
                   carried
                   her
                   to
                   the
                   Tower
                   ;
                   and
                   four
                   others
                   took
                   up
                   the
                   Seat
                   
                     on
                     which
                     she
                     sate
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   went
                   away
                   again
                   ,
                   they
                   also
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   Tower.
                   I
                   saw
                   not
                   the
                   Faces
                   of
                   these
                   ,
                   for
                   their
                   Backs
                   were
                   towards
                   me
                   .
                   As
                   she
                   was
                   going
                   along
                   
                   I
                   asked
                   her
                   ,
                   that
                   she
                   would
                   reveal
                   to
                   me
                   what
                   concern'd
                   the
                   three
                   Forms
                   in
                   which
                   she
                   had
                   appear'd
                   unto
                   me
                   .
                   But
                   she
                   answering
                   said
                   unto
                   me
                   ;
                   concerning
                   these
                   things
                   thou
                   must
                   ask
                   some
                   other
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   revealed
                   unto
                   thee
                   .
                   Now
                   ,
                   Brethren
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   First
                   Vision
                   the
                   last
                   Year
                   ,
                   she
                   appeared
                   unto
                   me
                   exceeding
                   old
                   ,
                   and
                   sitting
                   in
                   a
                   Chair
                   .
                   In
                   another
                   Vision
                   ,
                   she
                   had
                   indeed
                   a
                   youthful
                   Face
                   ,
                   but
                   her
                   Flesh
                   and
                   Hair
                   were
                   old
                   ;
                   and
                   she
                   talked
                   with
                   me
                   standing
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   more
                   chearful
                   than
                   the
                   first
                   time
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   third
                   Vision
                   ,
                   she
                   was
                   in
                   all
                   respects
                   much
                   younger
                   ,
                   and
                   comely
                   to
                   the
                   Eye
                   ;
                   only
                   she
                   had
                   the
                   Hair
                   of
                   an
                   Aged
                   Person
                   :
                   Yet
                   she
                   looked
                   chearful
                   ,
                   and
                   sate
                   upon
                   a
                   Seat.
                   I
                   was
                   therefore
                   very
                   sad
                   concerning
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   until
                   I
                   might
                   understand
                   the
                   Vision
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   I
                   saw
                   the
                   same
                   Old
                   Woman
                   in
                   a
                   Vision
                   of
                   the
                   Night
                   saying
                   unto
                   me
                   ;
                   All
                   Prayer
                   needeth
                   Humility
                   .
                   Fast
                   therefore
                   ,
                   and
                   thou
                   shalt
                   learn
                   from
                   the
                   LORD
                   that
                   which
                   thou
                   dost
                   ask
                   .
                   I
                   fasted
                   therefore
                   one
                   Day
                   .
                   The
                   same
                   Night
                   a
                   young
                   Man
                   
                   appear'd
                   to
                   me
                   and
                   said
                   ;
                   Why
                   dost
                   thou
                   thus
                   often
                   desire
                   Revelations
                   in
                   thy
                   Prayers
                   ?
                   Take
                   heed
                   that
                   by
                   asking
                   many
                   things
                   ,
                   thou
                   hurt
                   not
                   thy
                   Body
                   .
                   Let
                   these
                   Revelations
                   suffice
                   thee
                   ;
                   Canst
                   thou
                   see
                   more
                   notable
                   Revelations
                   than
                   those
                   which
                   thou
                   hast
                   already
                   received
                   ?
                   I
                   answered
                   and
                   said
                   unto
                   him
                   ;
                   Sir
                   ,
                   I
                   only
                   ask
                   this
                   one
                   thing
                   upon
                   the
                   account
                   of
                   the
                   three
                   Figures
                   of
                   the
                   Old
                   Woman
                   
                     that
                     appeared
                     to
                     me
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Revelation
                   may
                   be
                   compleat
                   .
                   He
                   answer'd
                   me
                   ;
                   You
                   are
                   not
                   without
                   Understanding
                   ,
                   but
                   your
                   Doubts
                   make
                   you
                   so
                   ;
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   you
                   have
                   not
                   your
                   Heart
                   with
                   the
                   LORD
                   .
                   I
                   replyed
                   and
                   said
                   ;
                   But
                   I
                   shall
                   learn
                   these
                   things
                   more
                   carefully
                   from
                   you
                   .
                
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   HEAR
                   then
                   ,
                   says
                   he
                   ,
                   concerning
                   the
                   Figures
                   ,
                   about
                   which
                   you
                   enquire
                   .
                   And
                   first
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   Vision
                   she
                   appear'd
                   to
                   thee
                   in
                   the
                   Shape
                   of
                   an
                   Old
                   Woman
                   ;
                   because
                   your
                   ancient
                   Spirit
                   was
                   decay'd
                   ,
                   and
                   without
                   Strength
                   ,
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   your
                   Infirmities
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Doubtfulness
                   of
                   your
                   Heart
                   .
                   For
                   as
                   they
                   who
                   are
                   
                   Old
                   have
                   no
                   hope
                   of
                   renewing
                   themselves
                   ,
                   nor
                   expect
                   any
                   thing
                   but
                   their
                   Departure
                   :
                   So
                   you
                   being
                   weakned
                   through
                   your
                   worldly
                   Affairs
                   gave
                   your self
                   up
                   to
                   Sloath
                   ,
                   and
                   cast
                   not
                   away
                   your
                   Sollicitude
                   from
                   your self
                   upon
                   the
                   LORD
                   ;
                   and
                   your
                   Sense
                   was
                   confused
                   ,
                   and
                   you
                   grew
                   Old
                   in
                   your
                   Sadness
                   .
                   But
                   Sir
                   ,
                   I
                   would
                   know
                   why
                   she
                   sate
                   upon
                   a
                   Chair
                   ?
                   He
                   answered
                   ;
                   Because
                   every
                   one
                   that
                   is
                   weak
                   sitteth
                   upon
                   a
                   Chair
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   his
                   Infirmity
                   ;
                   that
                   his
                   Weakness
                   may
                   be
                   upheld
                   :
                   See
                   therefore
                   the
                   Figure
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   Vision
                   .
                
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   IN
                   the
                   second
                   Vision
                   you
                   saw
                   her
                   standing
                   ,
                   and
                   having
                   a
                   youthful
                   Face
                   ,
                   and
                   more
                   chearful
                   than
                   her
                   former
                   ;
                   but
                   her
                   Flesh
                   and
                   her
                   Hair
                   were
                   ancient
                   .
                   Hear
                   ,
                   said
                   he
                   ,
                   this
                   Parable
                   also
                   .
                   When
                   any
                   one
                   grows
                   Old
                   ,
                   He
                   despairs
                   of
                   himself
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   his
                   Infirmity
                   and
                   Poverty
                   ;
                   and
                   expects
                   nothing
                   but
                   the
                   last
                   Day
                   of
                   his
                   Life
                   .
                   But
                   on
                   the
                   suddain
                   an
                   Inheritance
                   is
                   left
                   to
                   him
                   ;
                   and
                   he
                   hears
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   rises
                   ;
                   and
                   
                   being
                   become
                   chearful
                   ,
                   he
                   puts
                   on
                   new
                   Strength
                   ;
                   And
                   now
                   he
                   no
                   longer
                   lies
                   along
                   ,
                   but
                   stands
                   ;
                   and
                   is
                   deliver'd
                   from
                   his
                   former
                   Sorrow
                   ;
                   and
                   sits
                   not
                   ,
                   but
                   acts
                   manfully
                   .
                   So
                   you
                   ,
                   having
                   heard
                   the
                   Revelation
                   which
                   God
                   revealed
                   unto
                   you
                   ;
                   because
                   God
                   had
                   Compassion
                   upon
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   renew'd
                   your
                   Spirit
                   ;
                   both
                   laid
                   aside
                   your
                   Infirmities
                   ,
                   and
                   Strength
                   came
                   to
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   you
                   grew
                   strong
                   in
                   the
                   Faith
                   ;
                   and
                   God
                   seeing
                   your
                   Strength
                   rejoyced
                   .
                   For
                   this
                   cause
                   he
                   shewed
                   you
                   the
                   Building
                   of
                   the
                   Tower
                   ;
                   and
                   will
                   shew
                   other
                   things
                   unto
                   you
                   ,
                   if
                   you
                   shall
                   have
                   Peace
                   with
                   all
                   your
                   Heart
                   among
                   each
                   other
                   .
                
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   BUT
                   in
                   the
                   third
                   Vision
                   you
                   saw
                   her
                   yet
                   younger
                   ;
                   fair
                   and
                   chearful
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   a
                   serene
                   Countenance
                   .
                   For
                   as
                   if
                   some
                   good
                   News
                   comes
                   to
                   one
                   that
                   is
                   sad
                   ,
                   he
                   straightway
                   forgets
                   his
                   Sadness
                   ,
                   and
                   regards
                   nothing
                   else
                   but
                   the
                   good
                   News
                   which
                   he
                   has
                   heard
                   ;
                   and
                   for
                   the
                   rest
                   he
                   is
                   comforted
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Spirit
                   is
                   renew'd
                   through
                   the
                   Joy
                   which
                   
                   he
                   has
                   received
                   :
                   Even
                   so
                   you
                   have
                   been
                   renew'd
                   in
                   your
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   by
                   seeing
                   these
                   good
                   things
                   .
                   And
                   for
                   that
                   you
                   saw
                   her
                   sitting
                   upon
                   a
                   Bench
                   ,
                   it
                   denotes
                   a
                   strong
                   Position
                   ;
                   because
                   a
                   Bench
                   has
                   four
                   Feet
                   ,
                   and
                   stands
                   strongly
                   .
                   And
                   even
                   the
                   World
                   its
                   self
                   is
                   kept
                   up
                   by
                   the
                   four
                   Elements
                   .
                   They
                   therefore
                   that
                   repent
                   perfectly
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   young
                   ;
                   and
                   they
                   that
                   turn
                   from
                   their
                   Sins
                   with
                   their
                   whole
                   Heart
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   establish'd
                   .
                   And
                   now
                   you
                   have
                   the
                   Revelation
                   fully
                   ;
                   ask
                   no
                   more
                   to
                   have
                   any
                   thing
                   farther
                   revealed
                   unto
                   you
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   any
                   thing
                   be
                   to
                   be
                   revealed
                   ,
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   made
                   manifest
                   unto
                   you
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   VISION
                   IV.
                   Of
                   the
                   Tryal
                   and
                   Tribulation
                   that
                   is
                   about
                   to
                   come
                   upon
                   Men.
                   
                
                 
                   I.
                   I
                   Saw
                   a
                   Vision
                   ,
                   Brethren
                   ,
                   twenty
                   Days
                   after
                   the
                   former
                   Vision
                   ;
                   a
                   Figure
                   of
                   the
                   Tribulation
                   that
                   is
                   at
                   hand
                   .
                   I
                   was
                   walking
                   in
                   the
                   Field
                   
                   Way
                   :
                   Now
                   from
                   the
                   publick
                   Way
                   to
                   the
                   Mannour
                   
                     whither
                     I
                     went
                  
                   is
                   about
                   ten
                   Furlongs
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   Way
                   very
                   little
                   frequented
                   :
                   And
                   as
                   I
                   was
                   walking
                   alone
                   ,
                   I
                   entreated
                   the
                   LORD
                   that
                   he
                   would
                   confirm
                   the
                   Revelations
                   which
                   he
                   had
                   shew'd
                   unto
                   me
                   by
                   his
                   Holy
                   Church
                   :
                   and
                   would
                   grant
                   Repentance
                   to
                   all
                   his
                   Servants
                   ,
                   who
                   had
                   been
                   offended
                   ,
                   that
                   his
                   great
                   and
                   honourable
                   Name
                   might
                   be
                   glorified
                   ;
                   and
                   because
                   he
                   thought
                   me
                   Worthy
                   to
                   whom
                   he
                   might
                   shew
                   his
                   Wonders
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   I
                   might
                   honour
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   give
                   thanks
                   unto
                   him
                   .
                   And
                   behold
                   somewhat
                   like
                   a
                   Voice
                   answer'd
                   me
                   ;
                   
                     Doubt
                     not
                  
                   ,
                   HERMAS
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   I
                   began
                   to
                   think
                   ,
                   and
                   say
                   within
                   my self
                   ;
                   why
                   should
                   I
                   doubt
                   ,
                   seeing
                   I
                   am
                   thus
                   setled
                   by
                   the
                   LORD
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   seen
                   such
                   glorious
                   things
                   ?
                   I
                   had
                   gone
                   but
                   a
                   little
                   farther
                   ,
                   Brethren
                   ,
                   when
                   behold
                   I
                   saw
                   a
                   Dust
                   rise
                   up
                   to
                   Heaven
                   .
                   I
                   began
                   to
                   say
                   within
                   my self
                   ;
                   Is
                   there
                   a
                   Drove
                   of
                   Cattle
                   coming
                   ,
                   that
                   raises
                   such
                   a
                   Dust
                   ?
                   It
                   was
                   about
                   a
                   Furlong
                   off
                   from
                   me
                   .
                   And
                   behold
                   I
                   saw
                   the
                   Dust
                   rise
                   more
                   and
                   more
                   ,
                   insomuch
                   
                   that
                   I
                   began
                   to
                   suspect
                   that
                   there
                   was
                   somewhat
                   extraordinary
                   in
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   Sun
                   shone
                   a
                   little
                   ;
                   and
                   behold
                   I
                   saw
                   a
                   great
                   Beast
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   a
                   Whale
                   ;
                   and
                   fiery
                   Locusts
                   came
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   Mouth
                   .
                   The
                   Heigth
                   of
                   the
                   Beast
                   was
                   about
                   a
                   hundred
                   Feet
                   ;
                   and
                   he
                   had
                   a
                   Head
                   like
                   a
                   ‖
                   large
                   Earthen
                   Vessel
                   .
                   I
                   began
                   to
                   weep
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   pray
                   unto
                   the
                   LORD
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   would
                   deliver
                   me
                   from
                   it
                   .
                   Then
                   I
                   call'd
                   to
                   mind
                   the
                   Word
                   which
                   I
                   had
                   heard
                   ;
                   
                     Doubt
                     not
                  
                   ,
                   HERMAS
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   ,
                   Brethren
                   ,
                   putting
                   on
                   the
                   Faith
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   remembring
                   who
                   it
                   was
                   that
                   had
                   taught
                   me
                   great
                   things
                   ,
                   I
                   deliver'd
                   my self
                   boldly
                   unto
                   the
                   Beast
                   .
                   Now
                   the
                   Beast
                   came
                   on
                   in
                   such
                   a
                   manner
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   it
                   could
                   with
                   one
                   Blast
                   have
                   devour'd
                   a
                   City
                   .
                   I
                   came
                   near
                   unto
                   it
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   Beast
                   extended
                   its
                   whole
                   Bulk
                   upon
                   the
                   Ground
                   ;
                   and
                   put
                   forth
                   nothing
                   but
                   its
                   Tongue
                   ,
                   nor
                   once
                   moved
                   its
                   self
                   ,
                   till
                   I
                   had
                   quite
                   pass'd
                   by
                   it
                   .
                   Now
                   the
                   Beast
                   had
                   upon
                   its
                   Head
                   four
                   Colours
                   ,
                   first
                   Black
                   ,
                   then
                   a
                   Red
                   ,
                   and
                   Bloudy
                   Colour
                   ,
                   then
                   a
                   Golden
                   ;
                   and
                   then
                   a
                   White
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   II.
                   AFTER
                   that
                   I
                   had
                   pass'd
                   by
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   gon
                   forward
                   about
                   thirty
                   Foot
                   ;
                   behold
                   there
                   met
                   me
                   a
                   certain
                   Virgin
                   well-adorn'd
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   she
                   had
                   been
                   just
                   come
                   out
                   of
                   her
                   Bride-Chamber
                   ,
                   all
                   in
                   white
                   ,
                   having
                   on
                   white
                   Shoes
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   Vail
                   down
                   her
                   Face
                   ;
                   and
                   cover'd
                   with
                   shining
                   Hair.
                   Now
                   I
                   know
                   by
                   my
                   former
                   Visions
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   the
                   Church
                   ;
                   and
                   thereupon
                   grew
                   the
                   more
                   chearful
                   .
                   And
                   she
                   saluted
                   me
                   saying
                   ,
                   Hail
                   O
                   Man
                   !
                   I
                   return'd
                   the
                   Salutation
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   Lady
                   ,
                   Hail
                   !
                   She
                   answering
                   said
                   unto
                   me
                   ,
                   Did
                   nothing
                   meet
                   you
                   ,
                   O
                   Man
                   !
                   I
                   replyed
                   ;
                   Lady
                   ,
                   There
                   met
                   me
                   such
                   a
                   Beast
                   ,
                   as
                   seem'd
                   able
                   to
                   devour
                   a
                   whole
                   People
                   :
                   But
                   by
                   the
                   Power
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   through
                   his
                   singular
                   Mercy
                   I
                   escap'd
                   it
                   .
                   Thou
                   didst
                   escape
                   it
                   well
                   ,
                   said
                   she
                   ;
                   because
                   thou
                   didst
                   cast
                   thy
                   whole
                   Care
                   upon
                   God
                   ;
                   and
                   open'dst
                   thy
                   Heart
                   unto
                   him
                   ;
                   believing
                   that
                   thou
                   couldst
                   be
                   safe
                   by
                   no
                   other
                   ,
                   than
                   by
                   his
                   Great
                   and
                   Honourable
                   Name
                   .
                   For
                   this
                   cause
                   the
                   LORD
                   sent
                   his
                   Angel
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   over
                   the
                   Beasts
                   ,
                   whose
                   Name
                   is
                   HEGRIN
                   ,
                   and
                   stopp'd
                   his
                   
                   Mouth
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   not
                   devour
                   thee
                   .
                   Thou
                   hast
                   escap'd
                   a
                   great
                   Tryal
                   by
                   means
                   of
                   thy
                   Faith
                   ;
                   and
                   because
                   thou
                   ,
                   didst
                   not
                   doubt
                   for
                   such
                   a
                   terrible
                   Beast
                   .
                   Go
                   therefore
                   ,
                   and
                   relate
                   to
                   the
                   Elect
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   great
                   things
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   done
                   for
                   thee
                   .
                   And
                   thou
                   shalt
                   say
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   Beast
                   is
                   the
                   Figure
                   of
                   the
                   Tryal
                   that
                   is
                   about
                   to
                   come
                   .
                   If
                   therefore
                   ye
                   shall
                   have
                   prepared
                   your selves
                   ,
                   ye
                   may
                   escape
                   it
                   ,
                   if
                   your
                   Heart
                   be
                   pure
                   and
                   without
                   Spot
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   ye
                   shall
                   serve
                   God
                   all
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   your
                   Days
                   without
                   complaint
                   .
                   Cast
                   all
                   your
                   Cares
                   upon
                   the
                   LORD
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   will
                   direct
                   them
                   .
                   Believe
                   in
                   God
                   ,
                   ye
                   doubtful
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   can
                   do
                   all
                   things
                   ;
                   He
                   can
                   both
                   turn
                   away
                   his
                   Wrath
                   from
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   send
                   you
                   Help
                   and
                   Security
                   .
                   Wo
                   to
                   the
                   double-minded
                   ,
                   to
                   those
                   who
                   shall
                   hear
                   these
                   Words
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   despise
                   them
                   ;
                   It
                   had
                   been
                   better
                   for
                   them
                   that
                   they
                   had
                   not
                   been
                   born
                   .
                
                 
                   III.
                   THEN
                   I
                   ask'd
                   her
                   concerning
                   the
                   four
                   Colours
                   which
                   the
                   Beast
                   had
                   upon
                   its
                   Head.
                   But
                   she
                   answer'd
                   me
                   ,
                   saying
                   ;
                   Again
                   art
                   thou
                   curious
                   
                   in
                   that
                   thou
                   askest
                   concerning
                   these
                   things
                   .
                   And
                   I
                   said
                   unto
                   her
                   ,
                   Lady
                   ;
                   Shew
                   me
                   what
                   they
                   are
                   ?
                   Hear
                   ,
                   said
                   she
                   :
                   The
                   Black
                   which
                   thou
                   sawest
                   ,
                   denotes
                   the
                   World
                   in
                   which
                   you
                   dwell
                   .
                   The
                   Fiery
                   and
                   Bloudy
                   Colour
                   ,
                   signifies
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   Age
                   must
                   be
                   destroyed
                   by
                   Fire
                   and
                   Bloud
                   .
                   The
                   Golden
                   Part
                   are
                   ye
                   ,
                   who
                   have
                   escaped
                   out
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   For
                   as
                   Gold
                   is
                   try'd
                   by
                   the
                   Fire
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   made
                   Profitable
                   ;
                   so
                   are
                   ye
                   also
                   in
                   like
                   manner
                   try'd
                   who
                   dwell
                   among
                   
                     the
                     Men
                     of
                     this
                     World.
                  
                   They
                   therefore
                   that
                   shall
                   endure
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   proved
                   by
                   them
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   purged
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   Gold
                   ,
                   by
                   this
                   Tryal
                   is
                   cleansed
                   and
                   loses
                   it
                   Dross
                   ;
                   so
                   shall
                   ye
                   also
                   cast
                   away
                   all
                   Sorrow
                   ,
                   and
                   Trouble
                   ;
                   and
                   be
                   made
                   pure
                   for
                   the
                   Building
                   of
                   the
                   Tower.
                   But
                   the
                   White
                   Colour
                   ,
                   denotes
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   which
                   is
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   the
                   Elect
                   of
                   God
                   shall
                   inhabit
                   :
                   Because
                   the
                   Elect
                   of
                   God
                   shall
                   be
                   pure
                   and
                   without
                   Spot
                   unto
                   Life
                   Eternal
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   do
                   not
                   thou
                   cease
                   to
                   speake
                   these
                   things
                   in
                   the
                   Ears
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                   .
                   Here
                   ye
                   have
                   the
                   Figure
                   of
                   the
                   great
                   Tribulation
                   
                   that
                   is
                   about
                   to
                   come
                   ;
                   which
                   if
                   you
                   please
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   nothing
                   to
                   you
                   .
                   Keep
                   therefore
                   in
                   mind
                   the
                   things
                   which
                   I
                   have
                   said
                   unto
                   you
                   .
                   When
                   she
                   had
                   spoken
                   thus
                   much
                   ,
                   she
                   departed
                   :
                   But
                   I
                   saw
                   not
                   whither
                   she
                   went.
                   But
                   suddainly
                   I
                   heard
                   a
                   Noise
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   turn'd
                   back
                   ,
                   being
                   afraid
                   ;
                   for
                   I
                   thought
                   that
                   the
                   Beast
                   was
                   coming
                   toward
                   me
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 The
                 Second
                 BOOK
                 OF
                 St.
                 HERMAS
                 Which
                 is
                 Called
                 His
                 COMMANDS
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Introduction
                   .
                
                 
                   WHEN
                   I
                   had
                   pray'd
                   at
                   home
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   sate
                   down
                   upon
                   the
                   Bed
                   ;
                   a
                   certain
                   Man
                   came
                   in
                   to
                   me
                   with
                   a
                   Reverend
                   Look
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Habit
                   of
                   a
                   SHEPHERD
                   cloath'd
                   with
                   a
                   white
                   Cloak
                   ,
                   having
                   his
                   Bag
                   upon
                   his
                   Back
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Staff
                   in
                   his
                   Hand
                   ,
                   and
                   saluted
                   me
                   .
                   I
                   return'd
                   his
                   Salutation
                   ;
                   and
                   immediately
                   he
                   sate
                   down
                   by
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   said
                   unto
                   me
                   ;
                   I
                   am
                   sent
                   by
                   that
                   Venerable
                   
                   Messenger
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   should
                   dwell
                   with
                   thee
                   all
                   the
                   remaining
                   Days
                   of
                   thy
                   life
                   .
                   But
                   I
                   thought
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   come
                   to
                   try
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   said
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   Who
                   are
                   you
                   ?
                   For
                   I
                   know
                   to
                   whom
                   I
                   am
                   delivered
                   .
                   He
                   said
                   unto
                   me
                   ,
                   Do
                   you
                   not
                   know
                   me
                   ?
                   I
                   answer'd
                   ,
                   No.
                   I
                   am
                   ,
                   said
                   he
                   ,
                   that
                   SHEPHERD
                   ,
                   to
                   whose
                   Care
                   you
                   are
                   delivered
                   .
                   Whilst
                   he
                   was
                   yet
                   speaking
                   his
                   Shape
                   was
                   changed
                   ;
                   and
                   when
                   I
                   knew
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   he
                   to
                   whom
                   I
                   was
                   committed
                   ,
                   I
                   was
                   asham'd
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   suddain
                   Fear
                   came
                   upon
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   was
                   utterly
                   overcome
                   with
                   Sadness
                   ,
                   because
                   I
                   had
                   spoken
                   so
                   foolishly
                   unto
                   him
                   .
                   But
                   he
                   said
                   unto
                   me
                   ,
                   Be
                   not
                   asham'd
                   ,
                   but
                   stir
                   up
                   Vertue
                   in
                   thy
                   Mind
                   ,
                   through
                   the
                   Commands
                   which
                   I
                   am
                   about
                   to
                   deliver
                   unto
                   thee
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   said
                   he
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   sent
                   to
                   shew
                   unto
                   thee
                   all
                   those
                   things
                   again
                   ,
                   which
                   thou
                   hast
                   seen
                   before
                   ;
                   and
                   especially
                   such
                   of
                   them
                   as
                   may
                   be
                   of
                   most
                   use
                   unto
                   you
                   .
                   And
                   first
                   of
                   all
                   write
                   my
                   COMMANDS
                   and
                   SIMILITUDES
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   often
                   reading
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   you
                   may
                   the
                   more
                   easily
                   ‖
                   keep
                   them
                   in
                   Memory
                   .
                   Whereupon
                   I
                   wrote
                   his
                   Commands
                   
                   and
                   Similitudes
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   bad
                   me
                   .
                   Which
                   things
                   if
                   when
                   you
                   have
                   heard
                   ,
                   ye
                   shall
                   observe
                   to
                   do
                   them
                   ;
                   and
                   shall
                   exercise
                   your selves
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   walk
                   according
                   to
                   them
                   with
                   a
                   pure
                   Mind
                   ;
                   ye
                   shall
                   receive
                   from
                   the
                   LORD
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   he
                   has
                   promised
                   unto
                   you
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   having
                   heard
                   them
                   ye
                   shall
                   not
                   repent
                   ,
                   but
                   shall
                   still
                   go
                   on
                   to
                   add
                   to
                   your
                   Sins
                   ;
                   ye
                   shall
                   be
                   punish'd
                   by
                   him
                   .
                   All
                   these
                   things
                   that
                   SHEPHERD
                   ,
                   the
                   Angel
                   of
                   Repentance
                   ,
                   commanded
                   me
                   to
                   write
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   First
                   COMMAND
                   .
                   Of
                   Believing
                   in
                   
                     ONE
                     GOD.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   
                   FIRST
                   of
                   all
                   believe
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   One
                   God
                   who
                   created
                   and
                   finished
                   All
                   things
                   ;
                   and
                   made
                   All
                   things
                   out
                   of
                   Nothing
                   .
                   He
                   comprehends
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   only
                   Immense
                   ,
                   
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     comprehended
                     by
                     Any
                     .
                  
                   Who
                   can
                   neither
                   be
                   defined
                   by
                   any
                   Words
                   ,
                   nor
                   conceived
                   by
                   the
                   Mind
                   .
                   Therefore
                   believe
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   fear
                   
                   him
                   ;
                   and
                   fearing
                   him
                   abstain
                   
                     from
                     all
                     Evil.
                  
                   Keep
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   cast
                   all
                   Iniquity
                   far
                   from
                   thee
                   ;
                   and
                   put
                   on
                   Righteousness
                   ;
                   and
                   thou
                   shalt
                   live
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   if
                   thou
                   shalt
                   keep
                   this
                   Commandment
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Second
                   COMMAND
                   .
                   That
                   we
                   must
                   avoid
                   Detraction
                   ;
                   and
                   do
                   our
                   Alms-Deeds
                   with
                   Simplicity
                   .
                
                 
                   I.
                   HE
                   said
                   unto
                   me
                   ;
                   Be
                   innocent
                   and
                   ‖
                   without
                   disguise
                   ;
                   so
                   shalt
                   thou
                   be
                   like
                   an
                   Infant
                   who
                   knows
                   no
                   Malice
                   ,
                   which
                   destroys
                   the
                   Life
                   of
                   Man.
                   And
                   especially
                   see
                   that
                   thou
                   speak
                   Evil
                   of
                   None
                   ;
                   nor
                   willingly
                   hear
                   any
                   one
                   speak
                   
                     Evil
                     of
                     Any
                  
                   .
                   For
                   if
                   thou
                   shalt
                   hear
                   them
                   ,
                   thou
                   shalt
                   be
                   partaker
                   of
                   the
                   Sin
                   of
                   him
                   that
                   speaketh
                   Evil
                   ;
                   and
                   by
                   believing
                   
                     such
                     a
                     one
                  
                   thou
                   also
                   shalt
                   have
                   Sin
                   ;
                   because
                   thou
                   believedst
                   him
                   that
                   spake
                   Evil
                   of
                   thy
                   Brother
                   .
                   
                   *
                   Detraction
                   is
                   a
                   pernicious
                   thing
                   ;
                   an
                   inconstant
                   †
                   Evil
                   Spirit
                   ;
                   that
                   never
                   continues
                   in
                   Peace
                   ,
                   but
                   is
                   always
                   in
                   Discord
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   refrain
                   thy self
                   from
                   it
                   ;
                   and
                   keep
                   Peace
                   evermore
                   with
                   thy
                   Brother
                   .
                   Put
                   on
                   a
                   Holy
                   Constancy
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   there
                   are
                   no
                   Sins
                   ;
                   but
                   all
                   is
                   full
                   of
                   Joy
                   :
                   and
                   do
                   good
                   of
                   thy
                   Labours
                   .
                   ‖
                   Give
                   *
                   without
                   distinction
                   to
                   all
                   that
                   are
                   in
                   Want
                   ;
                   not
                   doubting
                   to
                   whom
                   thou
                   givest
                   .
                   But
                   give
                   to
                   All
                   ;
                   for
                   God
                   will
                   have
                   us
                   give
                   to
                   all
                   of
                   †
                   the
                   Goods
                   which
                   he
                   dispenses
                   to
                   us
                   .
                   They
                   therefore
                   that
                   receive
                   shall
                   give
                   an
                   Account
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   both
                   wherefore
                   they
                   received
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   what
                   End.
                   And
                   they
                   that
                   receive
                   without
                   a
                   real
                   need
                   ,
                   shall
                   give
                   an
                   account
                   
                     for
                     it
                  
                   ;
                   but
                   he
                   that
                   gives
                   shall
                   be
                   Innocent
                   :
                   For
                   he
                   has
                   fulfill'd
                   his
                   Duty
                   as
                   he
                   received
                   it
                   from
                   God
                   ;
                   not
                   making
                   any
                   Choice
                   to
                   whom
                   he
                   should
                   give
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   whom
                   not
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   Service
                   he
                   did
                   with
                   Simplicity
                   ,
                   and
                   ‖
                   to
                   the
                   Glory
                   of
                   God.
                   Keep
                   therefore
                   this
                   Command
                   according
                   as
                   I
                   have
                   deliver'd
                   it
                   unto
                   thee
                   ;
                   that
                   thy
                   Repentance
                   may
                   be
                   found
                   
                   to
                   be
                   sincere
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   Good
                   may
                   come
                   to
                   thy
                   House
                   ;
                   and
                   have
                   a
                   pure
                   Heart
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Third
                   COMMAND
                   .
                   Of
                   avoiding
                   Lying
                   and
                   the
                   Repentance
                   of
                   HERMAS
                   for
                   his
                   Dissimulation
                   .
                
                 
                   ‖
                   MOREOVER
                   he
                   said
                   unto
                   me
                   ;
                   Love
                   Truth
                   ;
                   and
                   let
                   all
                   the
                   Speech
                   be
                   true
                   which
                   proceeds
                   out
                   of
                   thy
                   Mouth
                   ;
                   that
                   the
                   Spirit
                   which
                   the
                   LORD
                   hath
                   appointed
                   in
                   thy
                   Flesh
                   may
                   be
                   found
                   true
                   towards
                   all
                   Men
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   LORD
                   be
                   magnified
                   ,
                   who
                   hath
                   given
                   such
                   a
                   Spirit
                   unto
                   thee
                   :
                   Because
                   God
                   is
                   true
                   in
                   all
                   his
                   Words
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   Lie
                   found
                   in
                   him
                   .
                   But
                   they
                   that
                   lie
                   ,
                   deny
                   the
                   LORD
                   ;
                   *
                   not
                   rendring
                   to
                   God
                   what
                   they
                   received
                   from
                   him
                   .
                   For
                   they
                   received
                   the
                   Spirit
                   without
                   a
                   Lie
                   :
                   if
                   therefore
                   they
                   make
                   that
                   a
                   Lyar
                   ,
                   they
                   defile
                   the
                   Commandment
                   of
                   the
                   LORD
                   ,
                   and
                   become
                   Deceivers
                   .
                   
                   And
                   when
                   I
                   heard
                   this
                   ,
                   I
                   wept
                   bitterly
                   .
                   And
                   when
                   he
                   saw
                   me
                   weeping
                   he
                   said
                   unto
                   me
                   ;
                   Why
                   weepest
                   thou
                   ?
                   And
                   I
                   said
                   ;
                   Because
                   ,
                   Sir
                   ,
                   I
                   doubt
                   whether
                   I
                   can
                   be
                   saved
                   ?
                   He
                   ask'd
                   me
                   ,
                   Wherefore
                   ?
                   I
                   reply'd
                   ;
                   Because
                   ,
                   Sir
                   ,
                   I
                   never
                   spake
                   a
                   true
                   Word
                   in
                   my
                   Life
                   ;
                   but
                   always
                   lived
                   in
                   Dissimulation
                   ;
                   and
                   affirm'd
                   a
                   Lie
                   for
                   Truth
                   to
                   all
                   Men
                   ;
                   and
                   no
                   Man
                   contradicted
                   me
                   ,
                   but
                   all
                   gave
                   Credit
                   to
                   my
                   Words
                   .
                   How
                   then
                   can
                   I
                   live
                   ,
                   seeing
                   I
                   have
                   done
                   in
                   this
                   manner
                   ?
                   And
                   he
                   said
                   unto
                   me
                   ;
                   Thou
                   thinkest
                   well
                   ,
                   and
                   truly
                   .
                   For
                   thou
                   oughtest
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Servant
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   to
                   have
                   walked
                   in
                   the
                   Truth
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   have
                   joyn'd
                   an
                   Evil
                   Conscience
                   with
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Truth
                   ;
                   nor
                   have
                   grieved
                   the
                   Holy
                   and
                   true
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God.
                   And
                   I
                   reply'd
                   unto
                   him
                   ;
                   Sir
                   ,
                   I
                   never
                   before
                   hearkned
                   so
                   diligently
                   to
                   these
                   things
                   .
                   He
                   answer'd
                   ;
                   Now
                   thou
                   hearest
                   them
                   :
                   Take
                   care
                   from
                   henceforth
                   ,
                   that
                   even
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   thou
                   hast
                   formerly
                   spoken
                   falsly
                   for
                   the
                   sake
                   of
                   thy
                   Business
                   ,
                   may
                   by
                   thy
                   present
                   Truth
                   ,
                   receive
                   Credit
                   .
                   For
                   even
                   
                   those
                   things
                   may
                   be
                   credited
                   ,
                   if
                   for
                   the
                   time
                   to
                   come
                   thou
                   shalt
                   speak
                   the
                   Truth
                   :
                   and
                   †
                   by
                   so
                   doing
                   thou
                   mayst
                   attain
                   unto
                   Life
                   .
                   And
                   whosoever
                   shall
                   hearken
                   unto
                   this
                   Command
                   ,
                   and
                   do
                   it
                   ;
                   and
                   shall
                   depart
                   from
                   all
                   Lying
                   ,
                   he
                   shall
                   live
                   unto
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Fourth
                   COMMAND
                   .
                   Of
                   putting
                   away
                   ones
                   Wife
                   for
                   Adultery
                   .
                
                 
                   I.
                   FURTHERMORE
                   ,
                   said
                   he
                   ,
                   I
                   command
                   thee
                   ,
                   that
                   thou
                   keep
                   ‖
                   thy self
                   Chast
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   thou
                   suffer
                   not
                   any
                   thought
                   †
                   of
                   any
                   other
                   Marriage
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   Fornification
                   ,
                   to
                   enter
                   into
                   thy
                   Heart
                   ;
                   For
                   such
                   a
                   Thought
                   produces
                   a
                   great
                   Sin.
                   But
                   be
                   thou
                   at
                   all
                   times
                   mindful
                   of
                   the
                   LORD
                   ,
                   and
                   thou
                   shalt
                   never
                   sin
                   .
                   For
                   if
                   such
                   an
                   Evil
                   Thought
                   should
                   arise
                   in
                   thy
                   Heart
                   ,
                   thou
                   wouldst
                   be
                   guilty
                   of
                   a
                   great
                   Sin
                   ;
                   and
                   they
                   who
                   do
                   such
                   things
                   ,
                   follow
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   Death
                   .
                   
                   Look
                   therefore
                   to
                   thy self
                   ,
                   and
                   keep
                   thy self
                   from
                   such
                   a
                   Thought
                   :
                   For
                   where
                   Chastity
                   remains
                   in
                   the
                   Heart
                   of
                   a
                   Righteous
                   Man
                   ,
                   there
                   an
                   Evil
                   Thought
                   ought
                   never
                   to
                   arise
                   .
                   And
                   I
                   said
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   Sir
                   ,
                   Suffer
                   me
                   to
                   speak
                   a
                   little
                   with
                   you
                   .
                   He
                   bad
                   me
                   ,
                   Say
                   on
                   .
                   And
                   I
                   answer'd
                   ,
                   Sir
                   ,
                   If
                   a
                   Man
                   shall
                   have
                   a
                   Wife
                   that
                   is
                   faithful
                   in
                   the
                   LORD
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   catch
                   her
                   in
                   Adultery
                   ;
                   shall
                   a
                   Man
                   sin
                   that
                   continues
                   to
                   live
                   still
                   with
                   her
                   ?
                   And
                   he
                   said
                   unto
                   me
                   ;
                   As
                   long
                   as
                   he
                   is
                   ignorant
                   of
                   her
                   Sin
                   ,
                   he
                   commits
                   no
                   fault
                   in
                   living
                   with
                   her
                   :
                   But
                   if
                   a
                   Man
                   shall
                   know
                   his
                   Wife
                   to
                   have
                   offended
                   ;
                   and
                   she
                   shall
                   not
                   repent
                   of
                   her
                   Sin
                   ,
                   but
                   go
                   on
                   still
                   in
                   her
                   Fornication
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   Man
                   shall
                   continue
                   nevertheless
                   to
                   live
                   with
                   her
                   ,
                   he
                   shall
                   become
                   guilty
                   of
                   her
                   Sin
                   ,
                   and
                   partake
                   with
                   her
                   in
                   her
                   Adultery
                   .
                   And
                   I
                   said
                   unto
                   him
                   ;
                   what
                   therefore
                   
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     done
                  
                   if
                   the
                   Woman
                   continues
                   on
                   in
                   her
                   Sin
                   ?
                   He
                   answered
                   ;
                   Let
                   her
                   Husband
                   put
                   her
                   away
                   ,
                   and
                   let
                   him
                   continue
                   by
                   himself
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   he
                   shall
                   put
                   away
                   his
                   Wife
                   ,
                   and
                   marry
                   another
                   ,
                   he
                   also
                   
                   shall
                   commit
                   Adultery
                   .
                   And
                   I
                   said
                   ;
                   What
                   if
                   the
                   Woman
                   that
                   is
                   so
                   put
                   away
                   shall
                   repent
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   willing
                   to
                   return
                   to
                   her
                   Husband
                   ,
                   shall
                   she
                   not
                   be
                   received
                   by
                   him
                   ?
                   He
                   said
                   unto
                   me
                   ,
                   Yes
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   her
                   Husband
                   shall
                   not
                   receive
                   her
                   ,
                   he
                   will
                   sin
                   ;
                   and
                   commit
                   a
                   great
                   Offence
                   against
                   himself
                   :
                   But
                   he
                   ought
                   to
                   receive
                   her
                   though
                   an
                   Offender
                   ,
                   if
                   she
                   repents
                   ;
                   only
                   not
                   often
                   .
                   For
                   to
                   the
                   Servants
                   of
                   God
                   there
                   is
                   but
                   one
                   Repentance
                   .
                   And
                   for
                   this
                   Cause
                   a
                   Man
                   that
                   putteth
                   away
                   his
                   Wife
                   ought
                   not
                   to
                   take
                   another
                   ,
                   because
                   she
                   may
                   repent
                   .
                   This
                   Act
                   is
                   alike
                   both
                   in
                   the
                   Man
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   Woman
                   .
                   Now
                   they
                   commit
                   Adultery
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   who
                   pollute
                   their
                   Flesh
                   ,
                   but
                   who
                   also
                   make
                   an
                   Image
                   .
                   ‖
                   If
                   therefore
                   a
                   Woman
                   perseveres
                   in
                   any
                   thing
                   of
                   this
                   kind
                   ,
                   and
                   repents
                   not
                   ;
                   depart
                   from
                   her
                   ,
                   and
                   live
                   not
                   with
                   her
                   :
                   Otherwise
                   thou
                   also
                   shalt
                   be
                   Partaker
                   of
                   her
                   Sin.
                   But
                   it
                   is
                   therefore
                   commanded
                   that
                   both
                   the
                   Man
                   and
                   Woman
                   should
                   remain
                   unmarried
                   ,
                   because
                   such
                   Persons
                   may
                   repent
                   .
                   Nor
                   do
                   I
                   in
                   this
                   administer
                   any
                   Occasion
                   
                   for
                   the
                   doing
                   of
                   these
                   things
                   so
                   ;
                   but
                   rather
                   that
                   whoso
                   has
                   offended
                   should
                   not
                   offend
                   any
                   more
                   .
                   But
                   for
                   their
                   former
                   Sins
                   ,
                   God
                   who
                   has
                   the
                   Power
                   of
                   Healing
                   will
                   give
                   a
                   Remedy
                   :
                   For
                   it
                   is
                   he
                   who
                   can
                   do
                   all
                   things
                   .
                
                 
                   II.
                   I
                   ASKED
                   him
                   again
                   ,
                   and
                   said
                   ;
                   Seeing
                   my
                   LORD
                   has
                   thought
                   me
                   worthy
                   with
                   whom
                   to
                   dwell
                   continually
                   ;
                   speak
                   a
                   few
                   Words
                   unto
                   me
                   ,
                   because
                   I
                   understand
                   nothing
                   and
                   my
                   Heart
                   is
                   hardned
                   through
                   my
                   former
                   Conversation
                   ;
                   and
                   open
                   my
                   †
                   Understanding
                   because
                   I
                   am
                   very
                   dull
                   ,
                   and
                   apprehend
                   nothing
                   at
                   all
                   .
                   And
                   he
                   answering
                   said
                   unto
                   me
                   ;
                   I
                   am
                   the
                   ‖
                   Minister
                   of
                   Repentance
                   ,
                   and
                   give
                   †
                   Understanding
                   to
                   all
                   that
                   repent
                   .
                   Do's
                   it
                   not
                   seem
                   to
                   thee
                   to
                   be
                   *
                   a
                   very
                   wise
                   thing
                   to
                   repent
                   ?
                   Because
                   he
                   that
                   do's
                   so
                   gets
                   a
                   great
                   †
                   Feeling
                   :
                   For
                   he
                   †
                   feels
                   himself
                   to
                   have
                   sinn'd
                   and
                   done
                   wickedly
                   in
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   the
                   LORD
                   ;
                   and
                   he
                   remembers
                   ‖
                   within
                   himself
                   that
                   he
                   has
                   offended
                   ,
                   and
                   repents
                   and
                   do's
                   no
                   more
                   wickedly
                   ;
                   
                   but
                   do's
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   good
                   ,
                   and
                   humbles
                   his
                   Soul
                   ,
                   and
                   afflicts
                   it
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   has
                   offended
                   .
                   You
                   see
                   therefore
                   that
                   Repentance
                   is
                   a
                   deep
                   Sense
                   .
                   And
                   I
                   said
                   unto
                   him
                   ;
                   For
                   this
                   cause
                   ,
                   Sir
                   ,
                   I
                   enquire
                   diligently
                   into
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   because
                   I
                   am
                   a
                   Sinner
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   may
                   know
                   what
                   I
                   must
                   do
                   that
                   I
                   may
                   live
                   ;
                   and
                   because
                   my
                   Sins
                   are
                   many
                   .
                   And
                   he
                   said
                   unto
                   me
                   ;
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   live
                   if
                   thou
                   shalt
                   keep
                   these
                   my
                   Commandments
                   .
                   And
                   whosoever
                   shall
                   hear
                   and
                   do
                   these
                   Commands
                   ,
                   shall
                   live
                   unto
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   III.
                   AND
                   I
                   said
                   unto
                   him
                   ;
                   I
                   have
                   even
                   now
                   heard
                   from
                   certain
                   Teachers
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   other
                   Repentance
                   besides
                   that
                   
                     of
                     Baptism
                  
                   ;
                   when
                   we
                   go
                   down
                   into
                   the
                   Water
                   ,
                   and
                   receive
                   the
                   Forgiveness
                   of
                   our
                   Sins
                   :
                   and
                   that
                   after
                   that
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   sin
                   no
                   more
                   ,
                   but
                   live
                   in
                   *
                   Purity
                   .
                   And
                   he
                   said
                   unto
                   me
                   ,
                   thou
                   hast
                   †
                   been
                   rightly
                   inform'd
                   .
                   Nevertheless
                   seeing
                   now
                   thou
                   enquirest
                   diligently
                   into
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   manifest
                   this
                   also
                   unto
                   thee
                   ;
                   yet
                   not
                   so
                   as
                   to
                   give
                   any
                   Occasion
                   
                     of
                     sinning
                  
                   
                   either
                   to
                   those
                   who
                   shall
                   hereafter
                   believe
                   ,
                   or
                   who
                   have
                   already
                   believ'd
                   in
                   the
                   LORD
                   .
                   For
                   neither
                   they
                   who
                   have
                   already
                   believed
                   ,
                   or
                   who
                   shall
                   hereafter
                   believe
                   have
                   any
                   Repentance
                   of
                   Sins
                   ,
                   but
                   Forgiveness
                   
                     of
                     them
                  
                   .
                   But
                   as
                   to
                   those
                   who
                   are
                   already
                   called
                   ,
                   the
                   LORD
                   before
                   ‖
                   that
                   time
                   appointed
                   Repentance
                   :
                   Because
                   God
                   knoweth
                   the
                   Thoughts
                   of
                   all
                   Mens
                   Hearts
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   Infirmities
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   manifold
                   Wickedness
                   of
                   the
                   Devil
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   always
                   contriving
                   something
                   against
                   the
                   Servants
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   and
                   maliciously
                   lays
                   Snares
                   for
                   them
                   .
                   Therefore
                   our
                   merciful
                   LORD
                   had
                   Compassion
                   towards
                   his
                   Creature
                   ,
                   and
                   appointed
                   that
                   Repentance
                   ,
                   and
                   gave
                   unto
                   me
                   the
                   Power
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   I
                   say
                   unto
                   thee
                   ,
                   If
                   any
                   one
                   after
                   that
                   Great
                   and
                   Holy
                   Calling
                   shall
                   be
                   tempted
                   by
                   the
                   Devil
                   and
                   Sin
                   ,
                   he
                   has
                   but
                   one
                   *
                   Repentance
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   he
                   shall
                   often
                   sin
                   and
                   repent
                   ;
                   it
                   shall
                   not
                   profit
                   such
                   a
                   one
                   ;
                   for
                   he
                   shall
                   hardly
                   live
                   unto
                   God.
                   And
                   I
                   said
                   ,
                   Sir
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   restored
                   again
                   to
                   Life
                   since
                   I
                   have
                   thus
                   diligently
                   hearken'd
                   to
                   
                   these
                   Commands
                   .
                   For
                   I
                   perceive
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   I
                   shall
                   not
                   hereafter
                   add
                   any
                   more
                   to
                   my
                   Sins
                   ,
                   I
                   shall
                   be
                   saved
                   .
                   And
                   he
                   said
                   ,
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   be
                   saved
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   shall
                   all
                   others
                   ,
                   as
                   many
                   as
                   shall
                   observe
                   these
                   Commandments
                   .
                
                 
                   IV.
                   AND
                   again
                   I
                   said
                   unto
                   him
                   ;
                   Sir
                   ,
                   seeing
                   thou
                   hearest
                   me
                   patiently
                   ,
                   shew
                   me
                   yet
                   one
                   thing
                   more
                   .
                   Tell
                   me
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   what
                   it
                   is
                   .
                   And
                   I
                   said
                   ;
                   If
                   a
                   Husband
                   or
                   Wife
                   die
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Party
                   which
                   survives
                   marry
                   again
                   ,
                   do's
                   he
                   sin
                   in
                   so
                   doing
                   ?
                   ‖
                   He
                   that
                   marries
                   (
                   says
                   he
                   )
                   sins
                   not
                   :
                   Howbeit
                   if
                   he
                   shall
                   remain
                   single
                   ,
                   he
                   shall
                   thereby
                   gain
                   to
                   himself
                   great
                   Honour
                   with
                   the
                   LORD
                   .
                   Keep
                   therefore
                   thy
                   Chastity
                   ,
                   and
                   Modesty
                   ;
                   and
                   thou
                   shalt
                   live
                   unto
                   God.
                   Observe
                   from
                   henceforth
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   I
                   speak
                   with
                   thee
                   ,
                   and
                   command
                   thee
                   to
                   observe
                   ;
                   from
                   the
                   time
                   that
                   I
                   have
                   been
                   deliver'd
                   unto
                   thee
                   ,
                   and
                   dwell
                   in
                   thy
                   House
                   .
                   So
                   shall
                   thy
                   former
                   Sins
                   be
                   forgiven
                   ,
                   if
                   thou
                   shalt
                   keep
                   these
                   my
                   Commandments
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   like
                   manner
                   
                   shall
                   all
                   others
                   be
                   forgiven
                   ,
                   who
                   shall
                   observe
                   these
                   my
                   Commandments
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Fifth
                   COMMAND
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   Sadness
                   of
                   the
                   Heart
                   :
                   And
                   of
                   Patience
                   .
                
                 
                   I.
                   BE
                   Patient
                   ,
                   says
                   he
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   an
                   Even-Mind
                   ;
                   so
                   shalt
                   thou
                   have
                   Dominion
                   over
                   all
                   Wicked
                   Works
                   ,
                   and
                   shalt
                   fulfil
                   all
                   Righteousness
                   .
                   For
                   if
                   thou
                   shalt
                   be
                   Patient
                   ,
                   the
                   Holy
                   Spirit
                   which
                   dwelleth
                   in
                   thee
                   shall
                   be
                   pure
                   ;
                   and
                   not
                   be
                   darkned
                   by
                   any
                   other
                   Evil
                   Spirit
                   ;
                   But
                   being
                   full
                   of
                   Joy
                   shall
                   be
                   enlarged
                   ,
                   and
                   feast
                   in
                   the
                   †
                   Body
                   in
                   which
                   it
                   dwells
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   appear
                   before
                   the
                   LORD
                   with
                   Joy
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   great
                   Peace
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   any
                   ††
                   Anger
                   shall
                   over-take
                   thee
                   ,
                   presently
                   the
                   Holy
                   Spirit
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   thee
                   will
                   be
                   straightned
                   and
                   seek
                   to
                   depart
                   
                     from
                     thee
                  
                   .
                   For
                   he
                   is
                   choaked
                   by
                   the
                   Evil
                   
                   Spirit
                   ;
                   and
                   has
                   not
                   the
                   ‖
                   Liberty
                   of
                   appearing
                   before
                   the
                   LORD
                   as
                   he
                   would
                   .
                   For
                   he
                   is
                   grieved
                   by
                   ††
                   Anger
                   .
                   *
                   When
                   therefore
                   both
                   these
                   Spirits
                   dwell
                   together
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   destructive
                   to
                   a
                   Man.
                   As
                   if
                   one
                   should
                   take
                   a
                   little
                   Wormwood
                   ,
                   and
                   put
                   it
                   into
                   a
                   Vessel
                   of
                   Honey
                   ,
                   the
                   whole
                   Honey
                   would
                   be
                   spoiled
                   ;
                   and
                   a
                   great
                   Quantity
                   of
                   Honey
                   is
                   corrupted
                   by
                   a
                   very
                   little
                   Wormwood
                   ,
                   and
                   loses
                   the
                   Sweetness
                   of
                   Honey
                   ,
                   and
                   has
                   no
                   longer
                   any
                   Favour
                   with
                   its
                   Lord
                   ;
                   because
                   the
                   whole
                   Honey
                   is
                   made
                   bitter
                   ,
                   and
                   loses
                   its
                   Use.
                   But
                   if
                   no
                   Wormwood
                   be
                   put
                   into
                   the
                   Honey
                   it
                   is
                   sweet
                   and
                   profitable
                   to
                   its
                   Lord.
                   Thus
                   is
                   an
                   Equality
                   of
                   Mind
                   sweeter
                   than
                   Honey
                   ,
                   and
                   profitable
                   to
                   the
                   LORD
                   ,
                   who
                   dwelleth
                   in
                   it
                   .
                   But
                   ††
                   Anger
                   is
                   unprofitable
                   .
                   If
                   therefore
                   ††
                   Anger
                   shall
                   be
                   mixed
                   with
                   Equanimity
                   ,
                   the
                   Soul
                   is
                   distress'd
                   ,
                   and
                   its
                   Prayer
                   is
                   not
                   profitable
                   ‖
                   with
                   God.
                   And
                   I
                   said
                   unto
                   him
                   ;
                   Sir
                   ,
                   I
                   would
                   know
                   the
                   Sinfulness
                   of
                   ††
                   Anger
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   may
                   keep
                   my self
                   from
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   he
                   said
                   unto
                   me
                   ,
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   know
                   it
                   ;
                   
                   and
                   if
                   thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   keep
                   thy self
                   from
                   it
                   ,
                   thou
                   shalt
                   lose
                   thy
                   Hope
                   with
                   all
                   thy
                   House
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   depart
                   from
                   it
                   .
                   For
                   I
                   the
                   *
                   Messenger
                   of
                   Righteousness
                   am
                   with
                   thee
                   ;
                   and
                   all
                   that
                   depart
                   from
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   many
                   as
                   shall
                   repent
                   with
                   all
                   their
                   Hearts
                   ,
                   shall
                   live
                   unto
                   God
                   ;
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   be
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   keep
                   them
                   all
                   .
                   For
                   all
                   such
                   as
                   have
                   repented
                   ,
                   have
                   been
                   justified
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   *
                   Messenger
                   which
                   bringeth
                   Salvation
                   .
                
                 
                   II.
                   AND
                   now
                   ,
                   says
                   he
                   ,
                   hear
                   the
                   Wickedness
                   of
                   ††
                   Anger
                   ;
                   How
                   Evil
                   and
                   Hurtful
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   it
                   overthrows
                   the
                   Servants
                   of
                   God.
                   For
                   nothing
                   can
                   hurt
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   full
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   Because
                   the
                   ‖
                   Power
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   with
                   them
                   .
                   But
                   he
                   overthrows
                   the
                   doubtful
                   ,
                   and
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   destitute
                   
                     of
                     Faith
                  
                   :
                   But
                   as
                   often
                   as
                   he
                   sees
                   the
                   other
                   sort
                   ,
                   he
                   will
                   cast
                   himself
                   into
                   their
                   Hearts
                   .
                   Let
                   not
                   therefore
                   any
                   Man
                   or
                   Woman
                   be
                   in
                   Bitterness
                   for
                   any
                   thing
                   ;
                   whether
                   for
                   such
                   things
                   as
                   they
                   have
                   occasion
                   for
                   here
                   ;
                   or
                   for
                   Sustenance
                   ;
                   or
                   for
                   any
                   vain
                   Word
                   ,
                   if
                   any
                   should
                   chance
                   
                   to
                   fall
                   in
                   ;
                   or
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   any
                   Friend
                   ;
                   or
                   for
                   any
                   Debt
                   ;
                   or
                   for
                   any
                   superfluous
                   things
                   of
                   the
                   like
                   Nature
                   .
                   For
                   these
                   things
                   are
                   foolish
                   ,
                   and
                   superfluous
                   ,
                   and
                   vain
                   to
                   the
                   Servants
                   of
                   God.
                   But
                   Equanimity
                   is
                   strong
                   ,
                   and
                   forcible
                   ;
                   and
                   of
                   great
                   Power
                   ,
                   and
                   sitteth
                   in
                   great
                   Enlargement
                   ;
                   is
                   chearful
                   ,
                   rejocing
                   in
                   Peace
                   ;
                   and
                   glorifying
                   God
                   at
                   all
                   times
                   with
                   Meekness
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   Equality
                   of
                   Mind
                   dwells
                   with
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   full
                   of
                   Faith.
                   But
                   ††
                   Anger
                   is
                   foolish
                   ,
                   and
                   light
                   ,
                   and
                   empty
                   .
                   Now
                   Bitterness
                   is
                   bred
                   through
                   Folly
                   ;
                   by
                   Bitterness
                   ,
                   ††
                   Anger
                   ;
                   by
                   ††
                   Anger
                   ,
                   Fury
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   Fury
                   arising
                   from
                   many
                   evil
                   Principles
                   ,
                   worketh
                   a
                   great
                   and
                   uncurable
                   Sin.
                   For
                   when
                   all
                   these
                   things
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   *
                   Man
                   in
                   which
                   the
                   Holy
                   Spirit
                   dwells
                   ;
                   the
                   Vessel
                   cannot
                   contain
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   runs
                   over
                   :
                   And
                   because
                   the
                   tender
                   Spirit
                   cannot
                   tarry
                   with
                   the
                   Evil-One
                   ;
                   it
                   departs
                   and
                   dwells
                   with
                   him
                   that
                   is
                   mild
                   .
                   When
                   therefore
                   it
                   is
                   departed
                   from
                   the
                   Man
                   in
                   whom
                   it
                   dwelt
                   ;
                   that
                   Man
                   becomes
                   destitute
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   afterwards
                   
                   filled
                   with
                   Wicked
                   Spirits
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   blinded
                   with
                   Evil
                   Thoughts
                   .
                   Thus
                   do's
                   it
                   happen
                   to
                   all
                   Angry
                   Men.
                   Wherefore
                   depart
                   thou
                   from
                   Anger
                   ,
                   and
                   put
                   on
                   Equanimity
                   ,
                   and
                   resist
                   Wrath
                   ;
                   and
                   thou
                   shalt
                   be
                   found
                   with
                   Modesty
                   and
                   Chastity
                   by
                   God.
                   Take
                   good
                   heed
                   therefore
                   that
                   thou
                   neglect
                   not
                   this
                   Commandment
                   .
                   For
                   if
                   thou
                   shalt
                   obey
                   this
                   Command
                   ,
                   then
                   shalt
                   thou
                   also
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   observe
                   the
                   other
                   Commandments
                   which
                   I
                   shall
                   command
                   thee
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   strengthen
                   thy self
                   now
                   in
                   these
                   Commands
                   ,
                   that
                   thou
                   mayst
                   live
                   unto
                   God.
                   And
                   whosoever
                   shall
                   observe
                   these
                   Commandments
                   shall
                   live
                   unto
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Sixth
                   COMMAND
                   .
                   That
                   every
                   Man
                   has
                   two
                   *
                   Angels
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Suggestions
                   of
                   both
                   .
                
                 
                   I
                   COMMANDED
                   thee
                   ,
                   said
                   he
                   ,
                   in
                   my
                   first
                   Commandment
                   ,
                   that
                   thou
                   shouldst
                   keep
                   Faith
                   ,
                   and
                   Fear
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   Repentance
                   .
                   Yes
                   ,
                   Sir
                   ,
                   said
                   I.
                   He
                   continued
                   ;
                   But
                   now
                   I
                   will
                   shew
                   thee
                   the
                   Vertues
                   of
                   these
                   Commands
                   ,
                   that
                   thou
                   mayst
                   know
                   their
                   Effects
                   ;
                   how
                   they
                   are
                   †
                   prescribed
                   alike
                   to
                   the
                   Just
                   and
                   Unjust
                   .
                   Do
                   thou
                   therefore
                   believe
                   the
                   Righteous
                   ,
                   but
                   give
                   no
                   Credit
                   to
                   the
                   Unrighteous
                   .
                   For
                   Righteousness
                   keepeth
                   the
                   right
                   Way
                   ,
                   but
                   Unrighteousness
                   the
                   wicked
                   Way
                   .
                   Do
                   thou
                   therefore
                   keep
                   the
                   right
                   Way
                   ,
                   and
                   leave
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   Evil.
                   For
                   the
                   Evil
                   Way
                   has
                   not
                   a
                   Good
                   End
                   ,
                   but
                   hath
                   many
                   Stumbling-Blocks
                   ;
                   it
                   is
                   rugged
                   and
                   full
                   of
                   Thorns
                   ,
                   and
                   leads
                   to
                   Destruction
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   hurtful
                   to
                   all
                   such
                   as
                   walk
                   in
                   it
                   .
                   But
                   they
                   who
                   go
                   in
                   the
                   right
                   Way
                   ,
                   walk
                   with
                   Evenness
                   ,
                   and
                   without
                   Offence
                   ;
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   Rough
                   ,
                   nor
                   Thorny
                   .
                   Thou
                   seest
                   therefore
                   ,
                   how
                   it
                   is
                   best
                   to
                   walk
                   in
                   this
                   Way
                   .
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   therefore
                   go
                   ,
                   says
                   he
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   others
                   as
                   many
                   as
                   believe
                   in
                   God
                   with
                   all
                   their
                   Heart
                   shall
                   go
                   through
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   now
                   ,
                   says
                   he
                   ;
                   ‖
                   Understand
                   first
                   of
                   all
                   what
                   belongs
                   to
                   Faith.
                   There
                   are
                   two
                   Angels
                   with
                   Man
                   ;
                   One
                   of
                   Righteousness
                   ,
                   
                   the
                   Other
                   of
                   Iniquity
                   .
                   And
                   I
                   said
                   unto
                   him
                   ;
                   Sir
                   ,
                   How
                   shall
                   I
                   know
                   that
                   there
                   are
                   two
                   such
                   Angels
                   with
                   Man
                   ?
                   Hear
                   ,
                   says
                   he
                   ,
                   and
                   understand
                   .
                   The
                   Angel
                   of
                   Righteousness
                   ,
                   is
                   Mild
                   ,
                   and
                   Modest
                   ,
                   and
                   Gentle
                   ,
                   and
                   Quiet
                   .
                   When
                   therefore
                   he
                   gets
                   into
                   thy
                   Heart
                   ,
                   immediately
                   he
                   talks
                   with
                   thee
                   of
                   Righteousness
                   ,
                   of
                   Modesty
                   ,
                   of
                   Chastity
                   ,
                   of
                   Bountifulness
                   ,
                   of
                   Forgiveness
                   ,
                   of
                   Charity
                   ,
                   and
                   Piety
                   .
                   When
                   all
                   these
                   things
                   come
                   into
                   thy
                   Heart
                   ,
                   know
                   then
                   that
                   the
                   Angel
                   of
                   Righteousness
                   is
                   with
                   thee
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   hearken
                   to
                   this
                   Angel
                   and
                   to
                   his
                   Works
                   .
                   Learn
                   also
                   the
                   Works
                   of
                   the
                   Angel
                   of
                   Iniquity
                   .
                   He
                   is
                   first
                   of
                   all
                   Bitter
                   ,
                   and
                   Angry
                   ,
                   and
                   Foolish
                   ;
                   and
                   his
                   Works
                   are
                   pernicious
                   ,
                   and
                   overthrow
                   the
                   Servants
                   of
                   God.
                   When
                   therefore
                   these
                   things
                   come
                   into
                   thy
                   Heart
                   ;
                   thou
                   shalt
                   know
                   him
                   by
                   his
                   Works
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   Angel
                   of
                   Iniquity
                   .
                   And
                   I
                   said
                   unto
                   him
                   ;
                   Sir
                   ,
                   How
                   shall
                   I
                   understand
                   these
                   things
                   ?
                   Hear
                   ,
                   says
                   he
                   ,
                   and
                   understand
                   .
                   When
                   Anger
                   overtakes
                   thee
                   ,
                   or
                   Bitterness
                   ,
                   know
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   in
                   thee
                   :
                   As
                   also
                   ,
                   when
                   
                   the
                   desire
                   of
                   many
                   *
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   best
                   Meats
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   Drunkenness
                   ;
                   when
                   the
                   Love
                   of
                   what
                   belongs
                   to
                   others
                   ;
                   of
                   Pride
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   much
                   Speech
                   ,
                   of
                   Ambition
                   ;
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   like
                   things
                   ,
                   
                     come
                     upon
                     thee
                  
                   .
                   When
                   therefore
                   these
                   things
                   arise
                   in
                   thy
                   Heart
                   ,
                   know
                   that
                   the
                   Angel
                   of
                   Iniquity
                   is
                   with
                   thee
                   .
                   Seeing
                   therefore
                   thou
                   knowest
                   his
                   Works
                   ,
                   depart
                   from
                   them
                   all
                   ,
                   and
                   give
                   no
                   Credit
                   to
                   him
                   :
                   Because
                   his
                   Works
                   are
                   Evil
                   ,
                   and
                   agree
                   not
                   to
                   the
                   Servants
                   of
                   God.
                   Here
                   therefore
                   thou
                   hast
                   the
                   Works
                   of
                   both
                   these
                   Angels
                   .
                   Know
                   now
                   and
                   believe
                   the
                   Angel
                   of
                   Righteousness
                   ,
                   because
                   his
                   Instruction
                   is
                   Good.
                   For
                   let
                   a
                   Man
                   be
                   never
                   so
                   happy
                   ;
                   yet
                   if
                   the
                   Thoughts
                   of
                   the
                   other
                   Angel
                   arise
                   in
                   his
                   Heart
                   ,
                   that
                   Man
                   or
                   Woman
                   must
                   needs
                   sin
                   .
                   But
                   let
                   a
                   Man
                   or
                   Woman
                   be
                   never
                   so
                   Wicked
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Works
                   of
                   the
                   Angel
                   of
                   Righteousness
                   come
                   into
                   his
                   Heart
                   ,
                   that
                   Man
                   or
                   Woman
                   must
                   needs
                   do
                   some
                   Good.
                   Thou
                   seest
                   therefore
                   how
                   it
                   is
                   good
                   to
                   follow
                   the
                   Angel
                   of
                   Righteousness
                   .
                   If
                   therefore
                   thou
                   shalt
                   follow
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   believe
                   
                   in
                   his
                   Works
                   ,
                   thou
                   shalt
                   live
                   unto
                   God.
                   And
                   as
                   many
                   as
                   shall
                   believe
                   in
                   his
                   Works
                   ,
                   shall
                   live
                   also
                   unto
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Seventh
                   COMMAND
                   .
                   That
                   we
                   must
                   fear
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   the
                   Devil
                   .
                
                 
                   ‖
                   FEAR
                   God
                   ,
                   says
                   he
                   ,
                   and
                   keep
                   his
                   Commandments
                   .
                   For
                   if
                   thou
                   keepest
                   his
                   Commandments
                   thou
                   shalt
                   be
                   powerful
                   in
                   every
                   Work
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   thy
                   Counsel
                   shall
                   be
                   excellent
                   .
                   For
                   by
                   fearing
                   God
                   ,
                   thou
                   shalt
                   do
                   every
                   thing
                   well
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   that
                   Fear
                   with
                   which
                   thou
                   must
                   be
                   affected
                   ,
                   that
                   thou
                   mayst
                   be
                   saved
                   .
                   But
                   fear
                   not
                   the
                   Devil
                   :
                   For
                   if
                   thou
                   fearest
                   the
                   LORD
                   thou
                   shalt
                   have
                   Dominion
                   over
                   him
                   ;
                   because
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   Power
                   in
                   him
                   .
                   Now
                   if
                   there
                   be
                   no
                   Power
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   then
                   neither
                   is
                   he
                   to
                   be
                   feared
                   .
                   But
                   he
                   in
                   whom
                   Power
                   is
                   Excellent
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   also
                   to
                   be
                   feared
                   .
                   For
                   
                   every
                   one
                   that
                   has
                   Power
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   feared
                   .
                   But
                   he
                   that
                   has
                   no
                   Power
                   is
                   despised
                   by
                   every
                   one
                   .
                   Fear
                   the
                   Works
                   of
                   the
                   Devil
                   because
                   they
                   are
                   Evil.
                   For
                   by
                   fearing
                   the
                   LORD
                   ,
                   thou
                   wilt
                   fear
                   and
                   not
                   do
                   the
                   Works
                   of
                   the
                   Devil
                   ,
                   but
                   keep
                   thy self
                   from
                   them
                   .
                   For
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   twofold
                   Fear
                   ;
                   For
                   if
                   whilst
                   thou
                   fearest
                   the
                   LORD
                   thou
                   wilt
                   do
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   Evil
                   ,
                   thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   do
                   even
                   that
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   thou
                   wilt
                   do
                   good
                   ,
                   the
                   Fear
                   of
                   the
                   LORD
                   is
                   Strong
                   ,
                   and
                   Great
                   ,
                   and
                   Glorious
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   ,
                   Fear
                   God
                   and
                   thou
                   shalt
                   live
                   .
                   And
                   whosoever
                   shall
                   fear
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   keep
                   his
                   Commandments
                   ,
                   their
                   Life
                   is
                   with
                   the
                   LORD
                   .
                   But
                   they
                   who
                   keep
                   them
                   not
                   ,
                   neither
                   is
                   Life
                   in
                   them
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Eighth
                   COMMAND
                   .
                   That
                   we
                   must
                   
                     Flee
                     from
                     Evil
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Do
                     Good.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   I
                   HAVE
                   told
                   thee
                   ,
                   said
                   he
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   are
                   two
                   kinds
                   of
                   Creatures
                   of
                   the
                   LORD
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   there
                   
                   is
                   a
                   two-fold
                   *
                   Abstinence
                   .
                   From
                   some
                   therefore
                   thou
                   must
                   abstain
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   others
                   not
                   .
                   I
                   answered
                   ,
                   Tell
                   me
                   ,
                   Sir
                   ,
                   from
                   what
                   I
                   must
                   abstain
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   what
                   not
                   .
                   Hearken
                   ,
                   said
                   he
                   .
                   Keep
                   thy self
                   from
                   Evil
                   ,
                   and
                   do
                   it
                   not
                   .
                   But
                   abstain
                   not
                   from
                   Good
                   ,
                   but
                   do
                   it
                   .
                   For
                   if
                   thou
                   shalt
                   abstain
                   from
                   what
                   is
                   Good
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   do
                   it
                   ;
                   thou
                   shalt
                   sin
                   .
                   Abstain
                   therefore
                   from
                   all
                   Evil
                   ,
                   and
                   thou
                   shalt
                   know
                   all
                   Righteousness
                   .
                   I
                   said
                   ;
                   What
                   Evil
                   things
                   are
                   they
                   from
                   which
                   I
                   must
                   abstain
                   ?
                   Hearken
                   ,
                   said
                   he
                   ;
                   from
                   Adultery
                   ;
                   from
                   Drunkenness
                   ;
                   from
                   wicked
                   Riots
                   ;
                   from
                   Excess
                   of
                   Eating
                   ;
                   from
                   Daintiness
                   and
                   Dishonesty
                   ;
                   from
                   Pride
                   ;
                   from
                   Denials
                   ;
                   from
                   Lying
                   ;
                   from
                   Detraction
                   ;
                   from
                   feigned
                   Wickedness
                   ;
                   from
                   Remembrance
                   of
                   Injuries
                   ;
                   and
                   from
                   Evil
                   Reports
                   .
                   For
                   these
                   are
                   ‖
                   all
                   the
                   Works
                   of
                   Iniquity
                   ;
                   from
                   which
                   the
                   Servant
                   of
                   God
                   must
                   abstain
                   .
                   For
                   he
                   that
                   cannot
                   keep
                   himself
                   from
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   cannot
                   live
                   unto
                   God.
                   But
                   hear
                   ,
                   said
                   he
                   ,
                   what
                   follows
                   of
                   these
                   kind
                   of
                   things
                   .
                   And
                   indeed
                   many
                   more
                   
                   there
                   are
                   from
                   which
                   the
                   Servant
                   of
                   God
                   must
                   abstain
                   .
                   From
                   Theft
                   ,
                   and
                   Cheating
                   ;
                   from
                   False-Witness
                   ;
                   from
                   Covetousness
                   ;
                   from
                   Boasting
                   ;
                   and
                   all
                   other
                   things
                   of
                   the
                   like
                   Nature
                   .
                   Do
                   these
                   things
                   seem
                   to
                   thee
                   to
                   be
                   Evil
                   or
                   not
                   ?
                   Indeed
                   they
                   are
                   very
                   Evil
                   to
                   the
                   Servants
                   of
                   God.
                   Wherefore
                   every
                   such
                   Person
                   must
                   abstain
                   from
                   all
                   these
                   *
                   Works
                   .
                   Keep
                   thy self
                   therefore
                   from
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   thou
                   mayst
                   live
                   unto
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   written
                   among
                   those
                   that
                   abstain
                   from
                   them
                   .
                   And
                   thus
                   have
                   I
                   shewn
                   thee
                   what
                   things
                   thou
                   must
                   avoid
                   :
                   Now
                   learn
                   from
                   what
                   thou
                   must
                   not
                   abstain
                   .
                   Abstain
                   not
                   from
                   any
                   good
                   Works
                   ,
                   but
                   do
                   them
                   .
                   Hear
                   ,
                   said
                   he
                   ,
                   what
                   the
                   Vertue
                   of
                   those
                   good
                   Works
                   is
                   which
                   thou
                   must
                   do
                   ,
                   that
                   thou
                   mayst
                   be
                   saved
                   .
                   The
                   first
                   of
                   all
                   is
                   Faith
                   ;
                   the
                   Fear
                   of
                   the
                   LORD
                   ;
                   Charity
                   ;
                   Concord
                   ;
                   Piety
                   ;
                   Equity
                   ;
                   Truth
                   ;
                   Patience
                   ;
                   Chastity
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   nothing
                   better
                   than
                   these
                   things
                   in
                   the
                   Life
                   of
                   Man
                   ;
                   who
                   shall
                   keep
                   and
                   do
                   these
                   things
                   in
                   their
                   Life
                   .
                   Hear
                   next
                   what
                   follow
                   these
                   .
                   To
                   minister
                   to
                   the
                   Widows
                   ;
                   
                   not
                   to
                   despise
                   the
                   Fatherless
                   and
                   Poor
                   ;
                   to
                   redeem
                   the
                   Servants
                   of
                   God
                   from
                   Necessity
                   ;
                   to
                   be
                   Hospitable
                   ;
                   for
                   in
                   Hospitality
                   there
                   is
                   sometimes
                   great
                   Fruit.
                   Not
                   to
                   be
                   contentious
                   ,
                   but
                   be
                   quiet
                   ;
                   to
                   be
                   humble
                   above
                   all
                   Men
                   ;
                   to
                   reverence
                   the
                   Aged
                   ;
                   to
                   labour
                   to
                   be
                   Righteous
                   ;
                   to
                   keep
                   up
                   Brotherhood
                   ;
                   to
                   bear
                   Affronts
                   ;
                   to
                   be
                   equal
                   minded
                   ;
                   not
                   to
                   cast
                   away
                   those
                   that
                   have
                   fallen
                   from
                   the
                   Faith
                   ;
                   but
                   to
                   make
                   them
                   gentle
                   ;
                   to
                   admonish
                   Sinners
                   ;
                   not
                   to
                   oppress
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   our
                   Debtors
                   ;
                   and
                   all
                   other
                   things
                   of
                   alike
                   kind
                   .
                   Do
                   these
                   things
                   seem
                   to
                   thee
                   to
                   be
                   good
                   ,
                   or
                   not
                   ?
                   And
                   I
                   said
                   ,
                   what
                   can
                   be
                   better
                   than
                   these
                   Words
                   ?
                   Live
                   ,
                   then
                   said
                   he
                   ,
                   in
                   these
                   Commandments
                   ,
                   and
                   do
                   not
                   depart
                   from
                   them
                   .
                   For
                   if
                   thou
                   shalt
                   keep
                   all
                   these
                   Commandments
                   ,
                   thou
                   shalt
                   live
                   unto
                   God.
                   And
                   all
                   they
                   that
                   shall
                   keep
                   these
                   Commandments
                   shall
                   live
                   unto
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   The
                   Ninth
                   COMMAND
                   .
                   That
                   we
                   must
                   
                     ask
                     of
                     God
                     daily
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   
                     without
                     Doubting
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   AGAIN
                   he
                   said
                   unto
                   me
                   ;
                   ‖
                   Remove
                   from
                   thee
                   all
                   Doubting
                   ;
                   and
                   Question
                   nothing
                   at
                   all
                   .
                   When
                   thou
                   askest
                   any
                   thing
                   of
                   the
                   LORD
                   ,
                   say
                   not
                   within
                   thy self
                   ;
                   How
                   shall
                   I
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   ask
                   any
                   thing
                   of
                   the
                   LORD
                   and
                   receive
                   it
                   ,
                   seeing
                   I
                   am
                   so
                   great
                   a
                   Sinner
                   against
                   him
                   ?
                   Do
                   not
                   think
                   thus
                   ,
                   but
                   turn
                   unto
                   the
                   LORD
                   with
                   all
                   thy
                   Heart
                   .
                   Ask
                   without
                   Doubting
                   ,
                   and
                   thou
                   shalt
                   know
                   the
                   Mercy
                   of
                   the
                   LORD
                   ;
                   How
                   that
                   he
                   will
                   not
                   forsake
                   thee
                   ,
                   but
                   will
                   fulfil
                   the
                   Request
                   of
                   thy
                   Soul.
                   For
                   God
                   is
                   not
                   as
                   Men
                   ,
                   mindful
                   of
                   the
                   Injuries
                   
                     he
                     has
                     received
                  
                   ;
                   but
                   he
                   forgets
                   Injuries
                   ,
                   and
                   has
                   Compassion
                   upon
                   his
                   Creature
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   purifie
                   thy
                   Heart
                   from
                   all
                   the
                   Vices
                   of
                   this
                   present
                   World
                   ;
                   and
                   observe
                   the
                   Commands
                   I
                   have
                   before
                   deliver'd
                   unto
                   thee
                   from
                   God
                   ;
                   and
                   thou
                   shalt
                   receive
                   
                   whatsoever
                   good
                   things
                   thou
                   shalt
                   ask
                   ,
                   and
                   nothing
                   shall
                   be
                   wanting
                   unto
                   thee
                   of
                   all
                   thy
                   Petitions
                   ;
                   if
                   thou
                   shalt
                   ask
                   of
                   the
                   LORD
                   without
                   doubting
                   .
                   But
                   they
                   that
                   are
                   not
                   such
                   ,
                   shall
                   obtain
                   none
                   of
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   they
                   ask
                   .
                   For
                   they
                   that
                   are
                   full
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   ask
                   with
                   Confidence
                   ,
                   and
                   receive
                   from
                   the
                   LORD
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   ask
                   without
                   doubting
                   .
                   But
                   he
                   that
                   doubts
                   ;
                   shall
                   hardly
                   live
                   unto
                   God
                   ,
                   except
                   he
                   repent
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   purifie
                   thy
                   Heart
                   from
                   doubting
                   ,
                   and
                   put
                   on
                   Faith
                   ;
                   and
                   trust
                   in
                   God
                   ;
                   and
                   thou
                   shalt
                   receive
                   all
                   that
                   thou
                   shalt
                   ask
                   .
                   But
                   and
                   if
                   thou
                   shouldst
                   chance
                   to
                   ask
                   somewhat
                   and
                   not
                   receive
                   it
                   ,
                   yet
                   do
                   not
                   therefore
                   doubt
                   ,
                   because
                   thou
                   hast
                   not
                   presently
                   received
                   the
                   Petition
                   of
                   thy
                   Soul.
                   For
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   yet
                   receive
                   it
                   for
                   thy
                   Tryal
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   for
                   some
                   Sin
                   which
                   thou
                   knowest
                   not
                   .
                   But
                   do
                   not
                   thou
                   leave
                   off
                   to
                   ask
                   ,
                   †
                   and
                   then
                   thou
                   shalt
                   receive
                   .
                   Else
                   if
                   thou
                   shalt
                   cease
                   to
                   ask
                   ,
                   thou
                   must
                   complain
                   of
                   thy self
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   has
                   not
                   given
                   unto
                   thee
                   
                     what
                     thou
                     didst
                     desire
                  
                   .
                   Consider
                   therefore
                   
                   this
                   Doubting
                   how
                   cruel
                   and
                   pernicious
                   it
                   is
                   ;
                   and
                   how
                   it
                   utterly
                   roots
                   out
                   many
                   from
                   the
                   Faith
                   ,
                   who
                   were
                   very
                   faithful
                   and
                   firm
                   .
                   For
                   this
                   Doubting
                   is
                   the
                   Daughter
                   of
                   the
                   Devil
                   ;
                   and
                   deals
                   very
                   wickedly
                   with
                   its
                   Servants
                   .
                   Despise
                   it
                   therefore
                   ,
                   and
                   thou
                   shalt
                   rule
                   over
                   it
                   ‖
                   on
                   every
                   Occasion
                   .
                   Put
                   on
                   a
                   firm
                   and
                   powerful
                   Faith.
                   For
                   Faith
                   promises
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   perfects
                   all
                   things
                   .
                   But
                   doubting
                   will
                   not
                   believe
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   shall
                   obtain
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                   by
                   all
                   that
                   it
                   can
                   do
                   .
                   Thou
                   seest
                   therefore
                   ,
                   says
                   he
                   ,
                   how
                   Faith
                   cometh
                   from
                   above
                   ,
                   from
                   God
                   ;
                   and
                   has
                   great
                   Power
                   .
                   But
                   Doubting
                   is
                   an
                   Earthly
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   proceedeth
                   from
                   the
                   Devil
                   ,
                   and
                   has
                   no
                   Strēgth
                   .
                   Do
                   thou
                   therefore
                   keep
                   the
                   Vertue
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   and
                   depart
                   from
                   Doubting
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   is
                   no
                   Vertue
                   ,
                   and
                   thou
                   shalt
                   live
                   unto
                   God.
                   And
                   all
                   shall
                   live
                   unto
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   many
                   as
                   shall
                   do
                   these
                   things
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   The
                   Tenth
                   COMMAND
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   Sadness
                   of
                   the
                   Heart
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   we
                   must
                   take
                   heed
                   not
                   to
                   grieve
                   the
                   
                     Spirit
                     of
                     God
                  
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   us
                   .
                
                 
                   I.
                   PUT
                   all
                   Sadness
                   far
                   from
                   thee
                   ;
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   Sister
                   of
                   Doubting
                   and
                   of
                   Anger
                   .
                   How
                   ,
                   Sir
                   ,
                   said
                   I
                   ,
                   Is
                   it
                   the
                   Sister
                   of
                   these
                   ?
                   For
                   Sadness
                   ,
                   and
                   Anger
                   ,
                   and
                   Doubting
                   ,
                   seem
                   to
                   me
                   to
                   be
                   very
                   different
                   from
                   one
                   another
                   .
                   And
                   he
                   answered
                   ;
                   ‖
                   Art
                   thou
                   without
                   Sense
                   that
                   thou
                   dost
                   not
                   understand
                   it
                   ?
                   For
                   Sadness
                   is
                   the
                   most
                   mischievous
                   of
                   all
                   Spirits
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   worst
                   to
                   the
                   Servants
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   It
                   destroys
                   the
                   Spirits
                   of
                   all
                   Men
                   ,
                   and
                   torments
                   the
                   Holy
                   Spirit
                   ;
                   and
                   again
                   it
                   saves
                   .
                   Sir
                   ,
                   said
                   I
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   very
                   foolish
                   ,
                   and
                   understand
                   not
                   these
                   †
                   things
                   .
                   I
                   cannot
                   apprehend
                   how
                   it
                   can
                   torment
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   save
                   ?
                   Hear
                   ,
                   said
                   he
                   ,
                   and
                   understand
                   .
                   They
                   who
                   never
                   sought
                   out
                   the
                   Truth
                   ,
                   nor
                   enquired
                   concerning
                   the
                   Majesty
                   
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ;
                   but
                   only
                   believed
                   ,
                   are
                   involved
                   in
                   the
                   Affairs
                   of
                   the
                   Heathen
                   .
                   And
                   
                   there
                   is
                   another
                   *
                   lying
                   Prophet
                   ,
                   that
                   destroys
                   the
                   Senses
                   of
                   the
                   Servants
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   
                     that
                     is
                  
                   ,
                   of
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   doubtful
                   ,
                   not
                   of
                   those
                   that
                   fully
                   trust
                   in
                   the
                   LORD
                   .
                   Now
                   those
                   doubtful
                   Persons
                   come
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   a
                   Divine
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   enquire
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   what
                   shall
                   befal
                   them
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   lying
                   Prophet
                   ,
                   having
                   no
                   Power
                   in
                   him
                   of
                   the
                   Divine
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   answers
                   them
                   according
                   to
                   their
                   Demands
                   ;
                   and
                   fills
                   their
                   Souls
                   with
                   Promises
                   according
                   as
                   they
                   desire
                   .
                   Howbeit
                   that
                   Prophet
                   is
                   vain
                   ,
                   and
                   answers
                   vain
                   things
                   to
                   those
                   who
                   are
                   themselves
                   vain
                   .
                   And
                   whatsoever
                   is
                   asked
                   of
                   him
                   by
                   vain
                   Men
                   ,
                   he
                   answers
                   them
                   vainly
                   .
                   Nevertheless
                   he
                   speaketh
                   some
                   things
                   truly
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   Devil
                   fills
                   him
                   with
                   his
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   may
                   overthrow
                   some
                   of
                   the
                   Righteous
                   .
                
                 
                   II.
                   WHOSOEVER
                   therefore
                   are
                   strong
                   in
                   the
                   Faith
                   of
                   the
                   LORD
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   put
                   on
                   the
                   Truth
                   ;
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   joyned
                   to
                   such
                   Spirits
                   ,
                   but
                   depart
                   from
                   them
                   .
                   But
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   doubtful
                   ,
                   and
                   often
                   repenting
                   ;
                   like
                   the
                   Heathens
                   ,
                   consult
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   heap
                   up
                   
                   to
                   themselves
                   great
                   Sin
                   ,
                   serving
                   Idols
                   .
                   As
                   many
                   therefore
                   as
                   are
                   such
                   ,
                   enquire
                   of
                   them
                   upon
                   every
                   Occasion
                   ;
                   worship
                   Idols
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   foolish
                   ,
                   and
                   void
                   of
                   the
                   Truth
                   .
                   For
                   every
                   Spirit
                   that
                   is
                   given
                   from
                   God
                   is
                   not
                   asked
                   ;
                   but
                   having
                   the
                   Power
                   of
                   the
                   Divinity
                   speaks
                   all
                   things
                   of
                   its
                   self
                   ;
                   because
                   it
                   comes
                   from
                   above
                   from
                   the
                   Power
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Spirit
                   .
                   But
                   he
                   that
                   being
                   ask'd
                   speaks
                   according
                   to
                   Mens
                   desires
                   ,
                   and
                   concerning
                   many
                   other
                   Affairs
                   of
                   this
                   present
                   World
                   ,
                   understands
                   not
                   the
                   things
                   which
                   relate
                   unto
                   God.
                   For
                   
                     these
                     Spirits
                  
                   are
                   darkned
                   through
                   such
                   Affairs
                   ,
                   and
                   corrupted
                   ,
                   and
                   broken
                   .
                   As
                   good
                   Vines
                   if
                   they
                   are
                   neglected
                   ,
                   are
                   oppress'd
                   with
                   Weeds
                   and
                   Thorns
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     at
                     last
                  
                   kill'd
                   
                     by
                     them
                  
                   ;
                   So
                   are
                   the
                   Men
                   who
                   believe
                   such
                   Spirits
                   :
                   They
                   fall
                   into
                   many
                   Actions
                   and
                   Businesses
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   void
                   of
                   Sense
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   they
                   think
                   of
                   things
                   pertaining
                   unto
                   God
                   ,
                   they
                   understand
                   nothing
                   at
                   all
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   at
                   any
                   time
                   they
                   chance
                   to
                   hear
                   any
                   thing
                   concerning
                   the
                   LORD
                   ,
                   their
                   †
                   Thoughts
                   are
                   upon
                   their
                   Business
                   :
                   But
                   they
                   
                   that
                   have
                   the
                   Fear
                   of
                   the
                   LORD
                   ,
                   and
                   search
                   out
                   the
                   Truth
                   concerning
                   God
                   ,
                   have
                   all
                   their
                   Thoughts
                   with
                   the
                   LORD
                   .
                   They
                   apprehend
                   whatsoever
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   forthwith
                   they
                   understand
                   it
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   have
                   the
                   Fear
                   of
                   the
                   LORD
                   in
                   them
                   .
                   For
                   where
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   the
                   LORD
                   dwells
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   also
                   a
                   great
                   Sense
                   added
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   joyn
                   thy self
                   to
                   the
                   LORD
                   ,
                   and
                   thou
                   shalt
                   understand
                   and
                   apprehend
                   all
                   things
                   .
                
                 
                   III.
                   LEARN
                   now
                   ,
                   O
                   Unwise
                   Man
                   !
                   How
                   Sadness
                   grieves
                   the
                   Holy
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   it
                   saves
                   .
                   When
                   a
                   Man
                   that
                   is
                   doubtful
                   is
                   engaged
                   in
                   any
                   Affair
                   ,
                   and
                   do's
                   not
                   accomplish
                   it
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   his
                   Doubting
                   ;
                   this
                   Sadness
                   enters
                   into
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   grieves
                   the
                   Holy
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   makes
                   him
                   sad
                   .
                   Again
                   ,
                   Anger
                   when
                   it
                   overtakes
                   any
                   Man
                   for
                   any
                   Business
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   greatly
                   moved
                   ;
                   and
                   Anger
                   possesses
                   his
                   Heart
                   ;
                   and
                   he
                   is
                   disturb'd
                   in
                   his
                   Work
                   which
                   he
                   is
                   about
                   ,
                   and
                   afterwards
                   repents
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   did
                   amiss
                   .
                   Thus
                   both
                   Doubting
                   and
                   Sadness
                   hurt
                   the
                   Holy
                   Spirit
                   .
                   Doubting
                   ,
                   
                   because
                   his
                   Work
                   did
                   not
                   succeed
                   ;
                   and
                   Sadness
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   angr'd
                   the
                   Holy
                   Spirit
                   .
                   ‖
                   Remove
                   therefore
                   Sadness
                   from
                   thy self
                   ;
                   and
                   offend
                   not
                   the
                   Holy
                   Spirit
                   which
                   dwelleth
                   in
                   thee
                   ;
                   least
                   he
                   ask
                   the
                   LORD
                   ,
                   and
                   depart
                   from
                   thee
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   the
                   LORD
                   which
                   is
                   given
                   to
                   us
                   in
                   the
                   Flesh
                   ,
                   endures
                   not
                   Sadness
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   cloath
                   thy self
                   with
                   Chearfulness
                   ,
                   which
                   has
                   always
                   Favour
                   with
                   the
                   LORD
                   ,
                   and
                   thou
                   shalt
                   rejoyce
                   in
                   it
                   .
                   For
                   every
                   chearful
                   Man
                   do's
                   well
                   ,
                   and
                   relishes
                   those
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   good
                   ,
                   and
                   despises
                   Unrighteousness
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   sad
                   Man
                   do's
                   wickedly
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   grieves
                   the
                   Holy
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   given
                   to
                   the
                   chearful
                   Man.
                   And
                   again
                   he
                   do's
                   ill
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   prays
                   with
                   Sadness
                   unto
                   the
                   LORD
                   ,
                   except
                   he
                   first
                   makes
                   a
                   thankful
                   acknowledgment
                   unto
                   him
                   
                     of
                     former
                     Mercies
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   obtains
                   not
                   of
                   God
                   what
                   he
                   asks
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   Prayer
                   of
                   a
                   sad
                   Man
                   has
                   not
                   always
                   Efficacy
                   to
                   come
                   up
                   to
                   the
                   Altar
                   of
                   God.
                   And
                   I
                   said
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   Sir
                   ,
                   Why
                   has
                   not
                   the
                   Prayer
                   of
                   a
                   sad
                   Man
                   Vertue
                   to
                   come
                   up
                   to
                   the
                   Altar
                   of
                   God
                   ?
                   
                   Because
                   ,
                   said
                   he
                   ,
                   that
                   Sadness
                   remaineth
                   in
                   his
                   Heart
                   .
                   When
                   therefore
                   a
                   Man's
                   Prayer
                   shall
                   be
                   accompanied
                   with
                   Sadness
                   ,
                   it
                   will
                   not
                   suffer
                   his
                   Requests
                   to
                   ascend
                   pure
                   to
                   the
                   Altar
                   of
                   God.
                   For
                   as
                   Wine
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   mingled
                   with
                   Vinegar
                   ,
                   has
                   not
                   the
                   Sweetness
                   it
                   had
                   before
                   ;
                   so
                   Sadness
                   being
                   mix'd
                   with
                   the
                   Holy
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   suffers
                   not
                   a
                   Man's
                   Prayer
                   to
                   be
                   Pure
                   ,
                   
                     as
                     it
                     would
                     be
                     otherwise
                  
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   purifie
                   thy self
                   from
                   Sadness
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   Evil
                   ,
                   and
                   thou
                   shalt
                   live
                   unto
                   God.
                   And
                   all
                   others
                   shall
                   live
                   unto
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   many
                   as
                   shall
                   lay
                   aside
                   Sadness
                   ,
                   and
                   put
                   on
                   Chearfulness
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Eleventh
                   COMMAND
                   .
                   That
                   the
                   Spirits
                   and
                   Prophets
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   tried
                   by
                   their
                   Works
                   ;
                   and
                   of
                   a
                   Two-fold
                   Spirit
                   .
                
                 
                   HE
                   shew'd
                   me
                   certain
                   Men
                   sitting
                   upon
                   Benches
                   ,
                   and
                   one
                   sitting
                   in
                   a
                   Chair
                   :
                   And
                   he
                   said
                   unto
                   me
                   ;
                   Seest
                   thou
                   those
                   who
                   sit
                   
                   upon
                   the
                   Benches
                   ?
                   Sir
                   ,
                   said
                   I
                   ,
                   I
                   see
                   them
                   .
                   He
                   answer'd
                   ;
                   They
                   are
                   the
                   Faithful
                   ;
                   and
                   he
                   who
                   sits
                   in
                   the
                   Chair
                   ,
                   is
                   an
                   Earthly
                   Spirit
                   .
                   For
                   he
                   cometh
                   not
                   into
                   the
                   Church
                   ‖
                   with
                   the
                   Faithful
                   ,
                   but
                   avoids
                   it
                   .
                   But
                   he
                   joyns
                   himself
                   to
                   the
                   Doubtful
                   and
                   Empty
                   ;
                   and
                   prophecies
                   to
                   them
                   in
                   hidden
                   Places
                   and
                   Corners
                   ;
                   and
                   pleases
                   them
                   by
                   speaking
                   according
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   Desires
                   of
                   their
                   Hearts
                   .
                   For
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   fitted
                   to
                   empty
                   Vessels
                   is
                   not
                   broken
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   one
                   agrees
                   to
                   the
                   other
                   .
                   But
                   when
                   such
                   a
                   one
                   comes
                   into
                   the
                   Company
                   of
                   Just
                   Men
                   ,
                   who
                   have
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   pray
                   unto
                   the
                   LORD
                   ;
                   that
                   Man
                   is
                   emptied
                   ,
                   because
                   that
                   Earthly
                   Spirit
                   flies
                   from
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   is
                   dumb
                   ,
                   and
                   cannot
                   speak
                   any
                   thing
                   .
                   As
                   if
                   in
                   a
                   Store-House
                   you
                   shall
                   stop
                   up
                   Wine
                   or
                   Oyl
                   ;
                   and
                   among
                   those
                   Vessels
                   shall
                   place
                   an
                   empty
                   Jar
                   ;
                   and
                   shall
                   afterwards
                   come
                   to
                   open
                   it
                   ,
                   you
                   shall
                   find
                   it
                   empty
                   as
                   you
                   stopp'd
                   it
                   up
                   :
                   So
                   those
                   empty
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   come
                   among
                   the
                   Spirits
                   of
                   the
                   Just
                   ,
                   are
                   found
                   to
                   be
                   such
                   as
                   they
                   came
                   .
                   Thus
                   
                   you
                   see
                   the
                   Life
                   of
                   each
                   of
                   these
                   kind
                   of
                   Prophets
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   prove
                   that
                   Man
                   by
                   his
                   Life
                   and
                   Works
                   ,
                   who
                   says
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   the
                   Holy
                   Spirit
                   .
                   And
                   believe
                   the
                   Spirit
                   which
                   comes
                   from
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   has
                   Power
                   
                     as
                     such
                  
                   .
                   But
                   believe
                   not
                   the
                   Earthly
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   in
                   whom
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   Trust
                   nor
                   Vertue
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   is
                   empty
                   ;
                   because
                   he
                   is
                   from
                   the
                   Devil
                   .
                   Hear
                   now
                   the
                   Similitude
                   which
                   I
                   am
                   about
                   to
                   speak
                   unto
                   thee
                   .
                   Take
                   a
                   Stone
                   ,
                   and
                   throw
                   it
                   up
                   towards
                   Heaven
                   ;
                   or
                   take
                   a
                   Spout
                   of
                   Water
                   ,
                   and
                   mount
                   it
                   up
                   thither-ward
                   ;
                   and
                   see
                   if
                   thou
                   canst
                   reach
                   unto
                   Heaven
                   .
                   Sir
                   ,
                   said
                   I
                   ;
                   How
                   can
                   this
                   be
                   done
                   ?
                   For
                   neither
                   of
                   those
                   things
                   ,
                   which
                   you
                   have
                   mentioned
                   ,
                   are
                   possible
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   .
                   And
                   he
                   answer'd
                   ;
                   Therefore
                   as
                   these
                   things
                   cannot
                   be
                   done
                   ,
                   so
                   is
                   the
                   Earthly
                   Spirit
                   without
                   Vertue
                   ,
                   and
                   without
                   Effect
                   .
                   Understand
                   yet
                   farther
                   the
                   Power
                   
                     of
                     the
                     other
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   this
                   Similitude
                   .
                   The
                   Grains
                   of
                   Hail
                   that
                   
                     drop
                     down
                  
                   are
                   exceeding
                   small
                   ;
                   and
                   yet
                   when
                   they
                   fall
                   upon
                   the
                   Head
                   of
                   a
                   Man
                   ,
                   how
                   do
                   they
                   cause
                   Pain
                   to
                   it
                   ?
                   And
                   again
                   ;
                   consider
                   
                   the
                   Droppings
                   of
                   a
                   House
                   ;
                   how
                   the
                   little
                   Drops
                   falling
                   upon
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   work
                   a
                   Hollow
                   in
                   the
                   Stones
                   .
                   So
                   in
                   like
                   manner
                   the
                   least
                   things
                   which
                   come
                   from
                   above
                   ,
                   and
                   fall
                   upon
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   have
                   great
                   force
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   join
                   thy self
                   to
                   this
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   which
                   has
                   Power
                   ;
                   and
                   depart
                   from
                   the
                   other
                   which
                   is
                   empty
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Twelfth
                   COMMAND
                   .
                   Of
                   a
                   two-fold
                   Desire
                   :
                   That
                   the
                   Commands
                   of
                   God
                   are
                   
                     not
                     impossible
                  
                   :
                   And
                   that
                   the
                   Devil
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   feared
                   by
                   them
                   that
                   Believe
                   .
                
                 
                   I.
                   AGAIN
                   he
                   said
                   unto
                   me
                   ;
                   *
                   Remove
                   from
                   thee
                   all
                   Evil
                   Desires
                   ,
                   and
                   put
                   on
                   all
                   Good
                   and
                   Holy
                   Desires
                   .
                   For
                   having
                   put
                   on
                   a
                   good
                   Desire
                   ,
                   thou
                   shalt
                   hate
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   Evil
                   ,
                   and
                   bridle
                   it
                   as
                   thou
                   wilt
                   .
                   But
                   an
                   Evil
                   Desire
                   is
                   dreadful
                   ,
                   and
                   hard
                   to
                   be
                   appeas'd
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   very
                   horrible
                   and
                   wild
                   ;
                   and
                   by
                   its
                   Wildness
                   consumes
                   Men.
                   And
                   especially
                   if
                   the
                   
                   Servant
                   of
                   God
                   shall
                   chance
                   to
                   fall
                   into
                   it
                   ,
                   except
                   he
                   be
                   very
                   Wise
                   ,
                   he
                   shall
                   be
                   ruined
                   by
                   it
                   .
                   For
                   it
                   destroys
                   those
                   who
                   have
                   not
                   the
                   Garment
                   of
                   a
                   good
                   Desire
                   ;
                   and
                   engages
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   Affairs
                   of
                   this
                   present
                   World
                   ,
                   and
                   delivers
                   them
                   unto
                   Death
                   .
                   Sir
                   ,
                   said
                   I
                   ,
                   What
                   are
                   the
                   Works
                   of
                   an
                   evil
                   Desire
                   ,
                   which
                   shall
                   bring
                   Men
                   unto
                   Death
                   ?
                   Shew
                   them
                   to
                   me
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   may
                   depart
                   from
                   them
                   .
                   Hear
                   ,
                   said
                   he
                   ,
                   in
                   what
                   Works
                   an
                   evil
                   Desire
                   shall
                   bring
                   the
                   Servants
                   of
                   God
                   unto
                   Death
                   .
                   The
                   Spirit
                   of
                   all
                   Men
                   is
                   Earthly
                   ,
                   and
                   light
                   ,
                   and
                   has
                   no
                   Vertue
                   ,
                   and
                   speaks
                   much
                   .
                   I
                   said
                   ;
                   How
                   then
                   shall
                   a
                   Man
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   discern
                   them
                   ?
                   Consider
                   what
                   I
                   am
                   going
                   to
                   say
                   concerning
                   both
                   kinds
                   of
                   †
                   Men
                   ;
                   and
                   as
                   I
                   speak
                   unto
                   thee
                   so
                   shalt
                   thou
                   prove
                   the
                   Prophet
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   False
                   Prophet
                   .
                   And
                   first
                   ,
                   try
                   the
                   Man
                   who
                   hath
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   because
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   from
                   above
                   ,
                   is
                   humble
                   ,
                   and
                   quiet
                   ,
                   and
                   departs
                   from
                   all
                   Wickedness
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   the
                   vain
                   Desires
                   of
                   the
                   present
                   World
                   ;
                   and
                   makes
                   himself
                   more
                   
                   humble
                   than
                   all
                   Men
                   ;
                   and
                   answers
                   to
                   none
                   when
                   he
                   is
                   ask'd
                   ;
                   nor
                   to
                   every
                   one
                   singly
                   ;
                   neither
                   do's
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   speak
                   to
                   a
                   Man
                   when
                   he
                   will
                   ;
                   but
                   speaks
                   when
                   God
                   pleases
                   .
                   When
                   therefore
                   a
                   Man
                   who
                   has
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   shall
                   come
                   into
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   the
                   Righteous
                   ,
                   who
                   have
                   the
                   Faith
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   pray
                   unto
                   the
                   LORD
                   ;
                   then
                   the
                   Holy
                   Angel
                   of
                   God
                   fills
                   that
                   Man
                   with
                   the
                   Blessed
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   speaks
                   in
                   the
                   Congregation
                   as
                   he
                   is
                   moved
                   by
                   God.
                   Thus
                   therefore
                   is
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   known
                   ,
                   because
                   whosoever
                   speaks
                   by
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   speaketh
                   as
                   the
                   LORD
                   will.
                   
                
                 
                   II.
                   HEAR
                   now
                   concerning
                   the
                   Earthly
                   Spirit
                   which
                   is
                   empty
                   and
                   foolish
                   ,
                   and
                   without
                   Vertue
                   .
                   And
                   first
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Man
                   ,
                   who
                   may
                   be
                   supposed
                   to
                   have
                   this
                   Spirit
                   exalteth
                   himself
                   ,
                   and
                   desires
                   to
                   have
                   the
                   first
                   Seat
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   wicked
                   and
                   full
                   of
                   Words
                   ;
                   and
                   spends
                   his
                   time
                   in
                   Pleasure
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   all
                   manner
                   of
                   Voluptuousness
                   ;
                   and
                   receives
                   the
                   Reward
                   of
                   his
                   Divination
                   .
                   Which
                   if
                   he
                   receives
                   
                   not
                   ,
                   he
                   do's
                   not
                   divine
                   .
                   Although
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   may
                   receive
                   Reward
                   ,
                   and
                   Divine
                   :
                   But
                   it
                   becomes
                   not
                   the
                   Prophet
                   of
                   God
                   so
                   to
                   do
                   .
                   But
                   it
                   is
                   an
                   evil
                   Desire
                   to
                   covet
                   another
                   Mans
                   Wife
                   ;
                   or
                   for
                   a
                   Woman
                   to
                   covet
                   anothers
                   Husband
                   ;
                   as
                   also
                   to
                   desire
                   the
                   Dainties
                   of
                   Riches
                   ;
                   and
                   Multitude
                   of
                   superfluous
                   Meats
                   ;
                   and
                   Drunkenness
                   ;
                   and
                   many
                   Delights
                   .
                   For
                   in
                   much
                   Delicacy
                   there
                   is
                   Folly
                   ;
                   and
                   many
                   Pleasures
                   are
                   needless
                   to
                   the
                   Servants
                   of
                   God.
                   Such
                   Lusting
                   therefore
                   is
                   evil
                   and
                   pernicious
                   ,
                   which
                   brings
                   to
                   Death
                   the
                   Servants
                   of
                   God.
                   For
                   all
                   such
                   Lusting
                   is
                   from
                   the
                   Devil
                   .
                   Whosoever
                   therefore
                   shall
                   depart
                   from
                   all
                   evil
                   Desires
                   ,
                   shall
                   live
                   unto
                   God
                   :
                   But
                   they
                   that
                   are
                   subject
                   unto
                   them
                   shall
                   die
                   for
                   ever
                   .
                   For
                   this
                   evil
                   Lusting
                   is
                   deadly
                   .
                   Do
                   thou
                   therefore
                   put
                   on
                   the
                   Desire
                   of
                   Righteousness
                   ,
                   and
                   being
                   armed
                   with
                   the
                   Fear
                   of
                   the
                   LORD
                   resist
                   all
                   wicked
                   Lusting
                   .
                   For
                   Fear
                   dwelleth
                   in
                   good
                   Desires
                   ;
                   and
                   when
                   evil
                   Coveting
                   shall
                   see
                   thee
                   arm'd
                   with
                   the
                   Fear
                   of
                   the
                   LORD
                   ,
                   and
                   resisting
                   
                   it
                   ;
                   it
                   will
                   flie
                   far
                   from
                   thee
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   appear
                   before
                   thee
                   ,
                   but
                   be
                   afraid
                   of
                   thy
                   Armour
                   ;
                   and
                   thou
                   shalt
                   have
                   the
                   Victory
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   crown'd
                   for
                   it
                   ;
                   and
                   shalt
                   attain
                   unto
                   that
                   Desire
                   which
                   is
                   good
                   ;
                   and
                   shalt
                   give
                   the
                   Victory
                   which
                   thou
                   hast
                   obtain'd
                   unto
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   shalt
                   serve
                   him
                   in
                   doing
                   what
                   thou
                   thy self
                   wouldst
                   do
                   .
                   For
                   if
                   thou
                   shalt
                   be
                   subject
                   to
                   good
                   Desires
                   ,
                   and
                   follow
                   them
                   ;
                   thou
                   shalt
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   get
                   the
                   Dominion
                   over
                   thy
                   wicked
                   Lustings
                   ;
                   and
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   subject
                   to
                   thee
                   as
                   thou
                   wilt
                   .
                
                 
                   III.
                   AND
                   I
                   said
                   ;
                   Sir
                   ,
                   I
                   would
                   know
                   how
                   I
                   ought
                   to
                   serve
                   that
                   Desire
                   which
                   is
                   good
                   ?
                   Hearken
                   ,
                   said
                   he
                   ,
                   Fear
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   put
                   thy
                   Trust
                   in
                   him
                   ;
                   and
                   love
                   Truth
                   ,
                   and
                   Righteousness
                   ;
                   and
                   do
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   good
                   .
                   If
                   thou
                   shalt
                   do
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   thou
                   shalt
                   be
                   an
                   approved
                   Servant
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   and
                   shalt
                   serve
                   him
                   .
                   And
                   when
                   he
                   had
                   fulfilled
                   these
                   Twelve
                   Commands
                   ,
                   he
                   said
                   unto
                   me
                   ;
                   Thou
                   hast
                   now
                   these
                   Commands
                   ,
                   walk
                   in
                   them
                   ;
                   and
                   exhort
                   those
                   that
                   hear
                   them
                   that
                   they
                   repent
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   
                   they
                   keep
                   their
                   Repentance
                   pure
                   all
                   the
                   remaining
                   Days
                   of
                   their
                   Life
                   .
                   And
                   fulfil
                   diligently
                   this
                   Service
                   which
                   I
                   commit
                   to
                   thee
                   ,
                   and
                   thou
                   shalt
                   receive
                   great
                   Advantage
                   by
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   shalt
                   find
                   Favour
                   with
                   all
                   such
                   as
                   shall
                   repent
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   believe
                   thy
                   Words
                   .
                   For
                   I
                   am
                   with
                   thee
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   force
                   them
                   to
                   believe
                   .
                   And
                   I
                   said
                   unto
                   him
                   ;
                   Sir
                   ,
                   These
                   Commands
                   are
                   Great
                   and
                   Excellent
                   ,
                   and
                   able
                   to
                   chear
                   the
                   Heart
                   of
                   that
                   Man
                   that
                   shall
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   keep
                   them
                   .
                   But
                   Sir
                   ,
                   I
                   cannot
                   tell
                   ,
                   whether
                   they
                   can
                   be
                   observed
                   by
                   any
                   Man
                   ?
                   He
                   answer'd
                   ;
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   easily
                   keep
                   these
                   Commands
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   hard
                   :
                   Howbeit
                   if
                   thou
                   shalt
                   suffer
                   it
                   once
                   to
                   enter
                   into
                   thy
                   Heart
                   that
                   they
                   cannot
                   be
                   kept
                   by
                   any
                   one
                   ,
                   thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   fulfil
                   them
                   .
                   But
                   now
                   I
                   say
                   unto
                   thee
                   ;
                   If
                   thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   observe
                   these
                   Commands
                   ,
                   but
                   shalt
                   dissemble
                   ,
                   thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   be
                   saved
                   ,
                   nor
                   thy
                   Children
                   ,
                   nor
                   thy
                   House
                   :
                   Because
                   thou
                   hast
                   judged
                   that
                   these
                   Commands
                   cannot
                   be
                   kept
                   by
                   Man.
                   
                
                 
                 
                   IV.
                   THESE
                   things
                   he
                   spake
                   very
                   angrily
                   unto
                   me
                   ,
                   insomuch
                   that
                   he
                   greatly
                   affrighted
                   me
                   .
                   For
                   he
                   changed
                   his
                   Countenance
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   a
                   Man
                   could
                   not
                   bear
                   his
                   Anger
                   .
                   And
                   when
                   he
                   saw
                   me
                   altogether
                   troubled
                   and
                   confounded
                   ,
                   he
                   began
                   to
                   speak
                   more
                   moderately
                   and
                   chearfully
                   saying
                   ;
                   O
                   foolish
                   ,
                   and
                   without
                   Understanding
                   !
                   Unconstant
                   ,
                   not
                   knowing
                   the
                   Majesty
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   how
                   great
                   ,
                   but
                   withal
                   how
                   merciful
                   he
                   is
                   ;
                   who
                   created
                   the
                   World
                   for
                   Man
                   ;
                   and
                   hath
                   made
                   every
                   Creature
                   subject
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   given
                   him
                   all
                   Power
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   overcome
                   all
                   these
                   Commands
                   .
                   He
                   is
                   able
                   ,
                   said
                   he
                   ,
                   to
                   overcome
                   all
                   these
                   Commands
                   ,
                   who
                   has
                   the
                   LORD
                   in
                   his
                   Heart
                   :
                   But
                   they
                   who
                   have
                   the
                   LORD
                   only
                   in
                   their
                   Mouths
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   Heart
                   is
                   hardned
                   ,
                   are
                   far
                   from
                   the
                   LORD
                   .
                   To
                   such
                   Persons
                   these
                   Commands
                   are
                   hard
                   and
                   difficult
                   .
                   Put
                   therefore
                   ye
                   that
                   are
                   empty
                   and
                   light
                   in
                   the
                   Faith
                   ,
                   the
                   LORD
                   your
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   keep
                   him
                   in
                   your
                   Hearts
                   ;
                   and
                   ye
                   shall
                   understand
                   how
                   that
                   nothing
                   is
                   
                   more
                   easie
                   then
                   these
                   Commands
                   ,
                   nor
                   more
                   pleasant
                   ,
                   nor
                   more
                   gentle
                   and
                   holy
                   :
                   And
                   turn
                   your selves
                   to
                   the
                   LORD
                   your
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   forsake
                   the
                   Devil
                   and
                   his
                   Pleasures
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   are
                   Evil
                   ,
                   and
                   Bitter
                   ,
                   and
                   Impure
                   .
                   And
                   fear
                   not
                   the
                   Devil
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   has
                   no
                   Power
                   over
                   you
                   .
                   For
                   I
                   am
                   with
                   you
                   ,
                   the
                   *
                   Messenger
                   of
                   Repentance
                   ,
                   who
                   have
                   the
                   Dominion
                   over
                   him
                   .
                   The
                   Devil
                   do's
                   indeed
                   affright
                   Men
                   ;
                   but
                   his
                   Terror
                   is
                   vain
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   fear
                   him
                   not
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   will
                   flee
                   from
                   you
                   .
                
                 
                   V.
                   AND
                   I
                   said
                   unto
                   him
                   ;
                   Sir
                   ,
                   Hear
                   me
                   speak
                   a
                   few
                   Words
                   unto
                   you
                   .
                   He
                   answer'd
                   ,
                   Say
                   on
                   :
                   A
                   Man
                   indeed
                   desires
                   to
                   keep
                   the
                   Commandments
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   and
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   one
                   but
                   what
                   prays
                   unto
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   may
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   keep
                   his
                   Commandments
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   Devil
                   is
                   hard
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   his
                   Power
                   rules
                   over
                   the
                   Servants
                   of
                   God.
                   And
                   he
                   said
                   ;
                   He
                   cannot
                   rule
                   over
                   the
                   Servants
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   believe
                   in
                   him
                   with
                   all
                   their
                   Hearts
                   .
                   The
                   Devil
                   may
                   strive
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   cannot
                   overcome
                   them
                   .
                   For
                   if
                   ye
                   resist
                   
                   him
                   ,
                   he
                   will
                   flee
                   away
                   with
                   shame
                   from
                   you
                   .
                   But
                   they
                   that
                   are
                   not
                   full
                   in
                   the
                   Faith
                   ,
                   fear
                   the
                   Devil
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   he
                   had
                   some
                   great
                   Power
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   Devil
                   tries
                   the
                   Servants
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   he
                   finds
                   them
                   empty
                   ,
                   he
                   destroys
                   them
                   .
                   For
                   as
                   a
                   Man
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   fills
                   up
                   Vessels
                   with
                   good
                   Wine
                   ,
                   †
                   and
                   among
                   them
                   puts
                   a
                   few
                   Vessels
                   half
                   full
                   ,
                   and
                   comes
                   to
                   try
                   and
                   tast
                   of
                   the
                   Vessels
                   ,
                   do's
                   not
                   try
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   full
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   knows
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   good
                   ;
                   but
                   tasts
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   half
                   full
                   ,
                   least
                   they
                   should
                   grow
                   sowre
                   ;
                   for
                   Vessels
                   half
                   full
                   soon
                   grow
                   sowre
                   ,
                   and
                   lose
                   the
                   Tast
                   of
                   Wine
                   :
                   So
                   the
                   Devil
                   comes
                   to
                   the
                   Servants
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   try
                   them
                   .
                   They
                   that
                   are
                   full
                   of
                   Faith
                   resist
                   him
                   stoutly
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   departs
                   from
                   them
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   finds
                   no
                   place
                   where
                   to
                   enter
                   into
                   them
                   ;
                   then
                   he
                   go's
                   to
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   not
                   full
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   and
                   because
                   he
                   has
                   place
                   of
                   entrance
                   he
                   goes
                   into
                   them
                   and
                   do's
                   what
                   he
                   will
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   become
                   his
                   Servants
                   .
                
                 
                   VI.
                   BUT
                   I
                   ,
                   the
                   ‖
                   Messenger
                   of
                   Repentance
                   ,
                   say
                   unto
                   you
                   ,
                   Fear
                   
                   not
                   the
                   Devil
                   .
                   For
                   I
                   am
                   sent
                   unto
                   you
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   may
                   be
                   with
                   you
                   ,
                   as
                   many
                   as
                   shall
                   repent
                   with
                   your
                   whole
                   Heart
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   I
                   may
                   confirm
                   you
                   in
                   the
                   Faith.
                   ‖
                   Believe
                   therefore
                   ye
                   who
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   your
                   Transgressions
                   have
                   forgot
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   who
                   company
                   your
                   Salvation
                   with
                   your
                   Sins
                   ,
                   lead
                   your
                   Lives
                   in
                   Trouble
                   ;
                   that
                   if
                   ye
                   shall
                   turn
                   to
                   the
                   LORD
                   with
                   your
                   whole
                   Hearts
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   serve
                   him
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   Will
                   ;
                   he
                   will
                   give
                   a
                   Remedy
                   to
                   your
                   Souls
                   ,
                   notwithstanding
                   your
                   former
                   Sins
                   ,
                   and
                   ye
                   shall
                   have
                   dominion
                   over
                   all
                   the
                   Works
                   of
                   the
                   Devil
                   .
                   Be
                   not
                   then
                   afraid
                   in
                   the
                   least
                   of
                   his
                   Threatnings
                   ;
                   for
                   they
                   are
                   without
                   force
                   ;
                   as
                   the
                   Sinews
                   of
                   a
                   dead
                   Man.
                   But
                   hearken
                   unto
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   fear
                   the
                   LORD
                   Almighty
                   who
                   is
                   able
                   to
                   save
                   and
                   to
                   destroy
                   you
                   ;
                   and
                   keep
                   his
                   Commands
                   ,
                   that
                   ye
                   may
                   live
                   unto
                   God.
                   And
                   I
                   said
                   unto
                   him
                   ;
                   Sir
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   now
                   confirm'd
                   in
                   all
                   the
                   Commands
                   of
                   the
                   LORD
                   whilst
                   that
                   you
                   are
                   with
                   me
                   ;
                   and
                   I
                   know
                   that
                   you
                   will
                   break
                   all
                   the
                   Power
                   of
                   the
                   Devil
                   .
                   And
                   we
                   also
                   shall
                   overcome
                   him
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   shall
                   
                   be
                   able
                   ,
                   through
                   the
                   help
                   of
                   the
                   LORD
                   ,
                   to
                   keep
                   these
                   Commands
                   which
                   you
                   have
                   delivered
                   .
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   keep
                   them
                   ,
                   said
                   he
                   ,
                   if
                   thou
                   shalt
                   purifie
                   thy
                   Heart
                   towards
                   the
                   LORD
                   .
                   And
                   all
                   they
                   also
                   shall
                   keep
                   them
                   who
                   shall
                   cleanse
                   their
                   Hearts
                   from
                   the
                   vain
                   desires
                   of
                   the
                   present
                   World
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   live
                   unto
                   God.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 The
                 Third
                 BOOK
                 OF
                 St.
                 HERMAS
                 Which
                 is
                 Called
                 His
                 SIMILITUDES
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   First
                   SIMILITUDE
                   .
                   That
                   seeing
                   we
                   have
                   
                     no
                     abiding
                     City
                  
                   in
                   
                     this
                     World
                  
                   ;
                   we
                   ought
                   to
                   look
                   after
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   to
                   come
                   .
                
                 
                   AND
                   he
                   said
                   unto
                   me
                   ;
                   ‖
                   Ye
                   know
                   that
                   ye
                   who
                   are
                   the
                   Servants
                   of
                   the
                   LORD
                   ,
                   live
                   here
                   as
                   in
                   a
                   Pilgrimage
                   .
                   For
                   your
                   City
                   is
                   far
                   off
                   from
                   this
                   City
                   .
                   If
                   therefore
                   ye
                   know
                   your
                   City
                   in
                   which
                   ye
                   are
                   to
                   dwell
                   ,
                   why
                   do
                   ye
                   here
                   buy
                   
                   Estates
                   ,
                   and
                   provide
                   your selves
                   with
                   Delicacies
                   ,
                   and
                   stately
                   Buildings
                   ,
                   and
                   superfluous
                   Houses
                   ?
                   For
                   he
                   that
                   provides
                   himself
                   these
                   things
                   in
                   this
                   City
                   ,
                   do's
                   not
                   think
                   of
                   returning
                   into
                   his
                   own
                   City
                   .
                   O
                   foolish
                   ,
                   and
                   doubtful
                   ,
                   and
                   wretched
                   Man
                   !
                   Who
                   understandest
                   not
                   that
                   all
                   these
                   things
                   are
                   other
                   Mens
                   ,
                   and
                   under
                   the
                   Power
                   of
                   another
                   !
                   For
                   the
                   LORD
                   of
                   this
                   City
                   saith
                   unto
                   thee
                   ,
                   either
                   obey
                   my
                   Laws
                   ,
                   or
                   depart
                   out
                   of
                   my
                   City
                   .
                   What
                   therefore
                   shalt
                   thou
                   do
                   who
                   art
                   subject
                   to
                   a
                   Law
                   in
                   thine
                   own
                   City
                   ?
                   Canst
                   thou
                   for
                   thy
                   Estate
                   ,
                   or
                   for
                   any
                   of
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   thou
                   hast
                   provided
                   ,
                   deny
                   thy
                   Law
                   ?
                   But
                   if
                   thou
                   shalt
                   deny
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   wilt
                   afterwards
                   return
                   into
                   thy
                   own
                   City
                   ,
                   thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   be
                   received
                   ,
                   but
                   shalt
                   be
                   excluded
                   thence
                   .
                   See
                   therefore
                   that
                   like
                   a
                   Man
                   in
                   another
                   Country
                   ,
                   thou
                   procure
                   no
                   more
                   to
                   thy self
                   than
                   what
                   is
                   necessary
                   ,
                   and
                   sufficient
                   for
                   thee
                   ;
                   and
                   be
                   ready
                   ,
                   that
                   when
                   the
                   God
                   or
                   LORD
                   of
                   this
                   City
                   shall
                   drive
                   thee
                   out
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   thou
                   mayst
                   oppose
                   his
                   Law
                   ,
                   and
                   go
                   into
                   thine
                   own
                   City
                   ;
                   where
                   thou
                   mayst
                   with
                   
                   all
                   Chearfulness
                   live
                   according
                   to
                   thine
                   own
                   Law
                   without
                   Wrong
                   .
                   Take
                   heed
                   then
                   ye
                   that
                   serve
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   him
                   in
                   your
                   Hearts
                   ;
                   work
                   ye
                   the
                   Works
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   being
                   mindful
                   both
                   of
                   his
                   Commands
                   and
                   of
                   his
                   Promises
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   has
                   promised
                   ;
                   and
                   be
                   assured
                   that
                   he
                   will
                   make
                   them
                   good
                   unto
                   you
                   ;
                   if
                   ye
                   shall
                   keep
                   his
                   Commandments
                   .
                   Instead
                   therefore
                   of
                   the
                   Possessions
                   that
                   ye
                   would
                   otherwise
                   purchase
                   ,
                   redeem
                   ‖
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   in
                   want
                   from
                   their
                   Necessities
                   ,
                   as
                   every
                   one
                   is
                   able
                   ;
                   Justifie
                   the
                   Widows
                   ;
                   Judge
                   
                     the
                     Cause
                     of
                  
                   the
                   Fatherless
                   ;
                   and
                   spend
                   your
                   Riches
                   and
                   your
                   Wealth
                   in
                   such
                   Works
                   as
                   these
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   for
                   this
                   end
                   has
                   God
                   enriched
                   you
                   ,
                   that
                   ye
                   might
                   fulfil
                   these
                   kind
                   of
                   Services
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   much
                   better
                   to
                   do
                   this
                   ,
                   than
                   to
                   buy
                   Lands
                   or
                   Houses
                   ;
                   because
                   all
                   such
                   things
                   shall
                   perish
                   with
                   this
                   present
                   Time.
                   But
                   what
                   ye
                   shall
                   do
                   for
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   the
                   LORD
                   ,
                   ye
                   shall
                   find
                   in
                   your
                   City
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   have
                   Joy
                   without
                   Sadness
                   or
                   Fear
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   covet
                   not
                   the
                   Riches
                   of
                   the
                   Heathen
                   ;
                   for
                   they
                   are
                   destructive
                   to
                   the
                   Servants
                   
                   of
                   God.
                   But
                   of
                   your
                   own
                   Abundance
                   which
                   you
                   have
                   ,
                   do
                   those
                   things
                   by
                   which
                   ye
                   may
                   attain
                   unto
                   Joy.
                   And
                   do
                   not
                   commit
                   Adultery
                   ,
                   nor
                   touch
                   any
                   other
                   Mans
                   Wife
                   ;
                   nor
                   desire
                   her
                   :
                   But
                   covet
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   thy
                   own
                   Business
                   ,
                   and
                   thou
                   shalt
                   be
                   saved
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Second
                   SIMILITUDE
                   .
                   As
                   the
                   Vine
                   is
                   supported
                   by
                   the
                   Elm
                   ,
                   so
                   is
                   the
                   Rich-Man
                   help'd
                   by
                   the
                   Prayers
                   of
                   the
                   Poor
                   .
                
                 
                   AS
                   I
                   was
                   walking
                   into
                   the
                   Field
                   ,
                   and
                   consider'd
                   the
                   Elm
                   and
                   the
                   Vine
                   ,
                   and
                   thought
                   with
                   my self
                   of
                   their
                   Fruits
                   ;
                   an
                   Angel
                   appear'd
                   unto
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   said
                   unto
                   me
                   ;
                   What
                   is
                   it
                   that
                   thou
                   thinkest
                   upon
                   thus
                   long
                   within
                   thy self
                   ?
                   And
                   I
                   said
                   unto
                   him
                   ;
                   Sir
                   ,
                   I
                   think
                   of
                   this
                   Vine
                   and
                   this
                   Elm
                   ,
                   because
                   their
                   Fruits
                   are
                   fair
                   .
                   And
                   he
                   said
                   unto
                   me
                   ;
                   ‖
                   These
                   two
                   Trees
                   are
                   set
                   for
                   a
                   Pattern
                   to
                   the
                   Servants
                   of
                   God.
                   And
                   I
                   said
                   
                   unto
                   him
                   ;
                   Sir
                   ,
                   I
                   would
                   know
                   what
                   the
                   Pattern
                   is
                   for
                   which
                   these
                   Trees
                   are
                   set
                   .
                   Hearken
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ;
                   Seest
                   thou
                   this
                   Vine
                   and
                   this
                   Elm
                   ?
                   Sir
                   ,
                   said
                   I
                   ,
                   I
                   see
                   them
                   .
                   This
                   Vine
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   is
                   fruitful
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Elm
                   is
                   a
                   Tree
                   without
                   Fruit.
                   Nevertheless
                   this
                   Vine
                   unless
                   it
                   were
                   set
                   by
                   this
                   Elm
                   ,
                   and
                   supported
                   by
                   it
                   ,
                   would
                   not
                   bear
                   much
                   Fruit
                   ;
                   but
                   lying
                   along
                   upon
                   the
                   Ground
                   ,
                   would
                   bear
                   ill
                   Fruit
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   did
                   not
                   hang
                   upon
                   the
                   Elm
                   :
                   Whereas
                   now
                   being
                   supported
                   upon
                   the
                   Elm
                   ,
                   it
                   bears
                   Fruit
                   both
                   for
                   its
                   self
                   and
                   for
                   that
                   .
                   See
                   therefore
                   how
                   the
                   Elm
                   gives
                   no
                   less
                   ,
                   but
                   rather
                   more
                   Fruit
                   than
                   the
                   Vine
                   .
                   How
                   ,
                   Sir
                   ,
                   said
                   I
                   ,
                   do's
                   it
                   bear
                   more
                   Fruit
                   than
                   the
                   Vine
                   ?
                   Because
                   ,
                   said
                   he
                   ,
                   the
                   Vine
                   being
                   supported
                   upon
                   the
                   Elm
                   gives
                   both
                   much
                   and
                   good
                   Fruit
                   :
                   Whereas
                   if
                   it
                   lay
                   along
                   upon
                   the
                   Ground
                   it
                   would
                   bear
                   but
                   little
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   very
                   ill
                   too
                   .
                   This
                   Similitude
                   therefore
                   is
                   set
                   forth
                   to
                   the
                   Servants
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   and
                   it
                   represents
                   the
                   Rich
                   and
                   Poor
                   Man.
                   I
                   answer'd
                   ,
                   Sir
                   ,
                   make
                   this
                   manifest
                   unto
                   me
                   .
                   Hear
                   ,
                   said
                   he
                   :
                   The
                   Rich
                   Man
                   has
                   
                   Wealth
                   ;
                   howbeit
                   towards
                   the
                   LORD
                   he
                   is
                   Poor
                   :
                   For
                   he
                   is
                   taken
                   up
                   about
                   his
                   Riches
                   ,
                   and
                   prays
                   but
                   little
                   to
                   the
                   LORD
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   Prayers
                   which
                   he
                   makes
                   are
                   lazy
                   and
                   without
                   force
                   .
                   When
                   therefore
                   the
                   Rich
                   Man
                   reaches
                   out
                   to
                   the
                   Poor
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   he
                   wants
                   ,
                   the
                   Poor
                   Man
                   prays
                   unto
                   the
                   LORD
                   for
                   the
                   Rich
                   ;
                   and
                   God
                   grants
                   unto
                   the
                   Rich
                   Man
                   all
                   good
                   things
                   ;
                   because
                   the
                   Poor
                   Man
                   is
                   Rich
                   in
                   Prayer
                   ;
                   and
                   his
                   Requests
                   have
                   great
                   Power
                   with
                   the
                   LORD
                   .
                   Then
                   the
                   Rich
                   Man
                   ministers
                   all
                   things
                   to
                   the
                   Poor
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   perceives
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   heard
                   by
                   the
                   LORD
                   ;
                   and
                   he
                   the
                   more
                   willingly
                   ,
                   and
                   without
                   doubting
                   affords
                   him
                   what
                   he
                   wants
                   ,
                   and
                   takes
                   care
                   that
                   nothing
                   be
                   lacking
                   to
                   him
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   Poor
                   Man
                   gives
                   Thanks
                   unto
                   the
                   LORD
                   for
                   the
                   Rich
                   ;
                   because
                   he
                   do's
                   this
                   Work
                   to
                   him
                   from
                   the
                   LORD
                   .
                   With
                   Men
                   therefore
                   the
                   Elm
                   is
                   not
                   thought
                   to
                   give
                   any
                   Fruit
                   ;
                   and
                   they
                   know
                   not
                   ,
                   neither
                   understand
                   that
                   its
                   Company
                   being
                   added
                   to
                   the
                   Vine
                   ,
                   the
                   Vine
                   bears
                   a
                   double
                   Encrease
                   ,
                   both
                   for
                   its
                   self
                   and
                   for
                   the
                   
                   Elm.
                   Even
                   so
                   the
                   Poor
                   praying
                   unto
                   the
                   LORD
                   for
                   the
                   Rich
                   ,
                   are
                   heard
                   by
                   him
                   ;
                   and
                   their
                   Riches
                   are
                   encreased
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   minister
                   to
                   the
                   Poor
                   of
                   their
                   Wealth
                   .
                   They
                   are
                   therefore
                   both
                   made
                   Partakers
                   of
                   each
                   others
                   Good
                   Works
                   .
                   Whosoever
                   therefore
                   shall
                   do
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   he
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   forsaken
                   by
                   the
                   LORD
                   ,
                   but
                   shall
                   be
                   written
                   in
                   the
                   Book
                   of
                   Life
                   .
                   Happy
                   are
                   they
                   who
                   are
                   Rich
                   ,
                   and
                   perceive
                   themselves
                   to
                   be
                   encreased
                   :
                   For
                   he
                   that
                   is
                   sensible
                   of
                   this
                   ,
                   will
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   minister
                   somewhat
                   to
                   others
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Third
                   SIMILITUDE
                   .
                   As
                   the
                   
                     Green
                     Trees
                  
                   in
                   the
                   Winter
                   cannot
                   be
                   distinguish'd
                   from
                   the
                   Dry
                   ;
                   so
                   neither
                   can
                   the
                   Righteous
                   from
                   the
                   Wicked
                   in
                   this
                   present
                   World.
                   
                
                 
                   AGAIN
                   he
                   shewed
                   me
                   many
                   Trees
                   whose
                   Leaves
                   were
                   shed
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   seemed
                   to
                   me
                   to
                   be
                   wither'd
                   ;
                   
                   for
                   they
                   were
                   all
                   alike
                   .
                   And
                   he
                   said
                   unto
                   me
                   ,
                   Seest
                   thou
                   these
                   Trees
                   ?
                   I
                   said
                   ,
                   Sir
                   ,
                   I
                   see
                   that
                   they
                   look
                   like
                   dry
                   Trees
                   .
                   He
                   answering
                   said
                   unto
                   me
                   ;
                   These
                   Trees
                   are
                   like
                   unto
                   the
                   Men
                   who
                   live
                   in
                   this
                   present
                   World.
                   I
                   reply'd
                   ;
                   Sir
                   ,
                   Why
                   are
                   they
                   like
                   unto
                   dryed
                   Trees
                   ?
                   Because
                   ,
                   said
                   he
                   ,
                   neither
                   the
                   Righteous
                   nor
                   Unrighteous
                   are
                   known
                   
                     from
                     one
                     another
                  
                   ;
                   but
                   are
                   all
                   alike
                   in
                   this
                   present
                   World.
                   For
                   this
                   World
                   is
                   as
                   the
                   Winter
                   to
                   the
                   Righteous
                   Men
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   known
                   ,
                   but
                   dwell
                   among
                   Sinners
                   .
                   As
                   in
                   the
                   Winter
                   all
                   the
                   Trees
                   ,
                   having
                   lost
                   their
                   Leaves
                   ,
                   are
                   like
                   dry
                   Trees
                   ;
                   nor
                   can
                   it
                   be
                   said
                   which
                   are
                   Dry
                   and
                   which
                   are
                   Green
                   :
                   So
                   in
                   this
                   present
                   World
                   neither
                   the
                   Righteous
                   nor
                   Wicked
                   are
                   discern'd
                   from
                   each
                   other
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   are
                   all
                   alike
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   The
                   Fourth
                   SIMILITUDE
                   .
                   As
                   in
                   Summer
                   the
                   
                     living
                     Trees
                  
                   are
                   distinguish'd
                   from
                   the
                   Dry
                   by
                   their
                   Fruit
                   and
                   
                     Green
                     Leaves
                  
                   ;
                   so
                   in
                   the
                   
                     World
                     to
                     come
                  
                   the
                   Righteous
                   shall
                   be
                   distinguish'd
                   from
                   the
                   Unrighteous
                   by
                   their
                   Happiness
                   .
                
                 
                   AGAIN
                   he
                   shewed
                   me
                   many
                   other
                   Trees
                   ,
                   of
                   which
                   some
                   had
                   Leaves
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   appear'd
                   dry
                   and
                   wither'd
                   .
                   And
                   he
                   said
                   unto
                   me
                   ,
                   Seest
                   thou
                   these
                   Trees
                   ?
                   I
                   answer'd
                   ,
                   Sir
                   ,
                   I
                   see
                   them
                   ;
                   and
                   some
                   are
                   dry
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   full
                   of
                   Leaves
                   .
                   These
                   Trees
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   green
                   are
                   the
                   Righteous
                   ,
                   who
                   shall
                   possess
                   the
                   World
                   to
                   come
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   World
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   Summer
                   to
                   the
                   Righteous
                   ;
                   but
                   to
                   Sinners
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   Winter
                   .
                   When
                   therefore
                   the
                   Mercy
                   of
                   the
                   LORD
                   shall
                   shine
                   forth
                   ,
                   then
                   they
                   who
                   serve
                   God
                   shall
                   be
                   made
                   manifest
                   ,
                   and
                   plain
                   unto
                   all
                   .
                   For
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   Summer
                   the
                   Fruit
                   of
                   every
                   Tree
                   is
                   shewn
                   and
                   made
                   manifest
                   ,
                   
                   so
                   also
                   the
                   Works
                   of
                   the
                   Righteous
                   shall
                   be
                   declared
                   and
                   made
                   manifest
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   shall
                   all
                   be
                   restored
                   in
                   that
                   World
                   merry
                   and
                   joyful
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   other
                   †
                   kind
                   of
                   Men
                   ,
                   namely
                   Wicked
                   ,
                   like
                   the
                   Trees
                   which
                   thou
                   sawest
                   dry
                   ,
                   shall
                   as
                   such
                   be
                   found
                   dry
                   and
                   without
                   Fruit
                   in
                   that
                   other
                   World
                   ;
                   and
                   like
                   dry
                   Wood
                   shall
                   be
                   burnt
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   made
                   manifest
                   that
                   they
                   have
                   done
                   Evil
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   their
                   Life
                   ;
                   and
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   burnt
                   because
                   they
                   have
                   sinned
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   not
                   repented
                   of
                   their
                   Sins
                   .
                   And
                   also
                   all
                   the
                   other
                   Nations
                   shall
                   be
                   burnt
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   have
                   not
                   acknowledged
                   God
                   their
                   Creator
                   .
                   Do
                   thou
                   therefore
                   bring
                   forth
                   good
                   Fruit
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   Summer
                   thy
                   Fruit
                   may
                   be
                   known
                   ;
                   and
                   keep
                   thy self
                   from
                   much
                   Business
                   ,
                   and
                   thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   offend
                   .
                   For
                   they
                   that
                   are
                   involved
                   in
                   much
                   Business
                   ,
                   sin
                   much
                   ;
                   because
                   they
                   are
                   taken
                   up
                   with
                   their
                   Affairs
                   ,
                   and
                   neglect
                   to
                   serve
                   God.
                   And
                   how
                   can
                   a
                   Man
                   that
                   do's
                   not
                   serve
                   God
                   ,
                   ask
                   any
                   thing
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   receive
                   it
                   ?
                   But
                   they
                   who
                   serve
                   him
                   ,
                   ask
                   and
                   receive
                   what
                   they
                   desire
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   a
                   Man
                   has
                   only
                   
                   one
                   thing
                   to
                   follow
                   ,
                   he
                   may
                   serve
                   God
                   ,
                   because
                   his
                   Mind
                   is
                   not
                   thereby
                   taken
                   off
                   from
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   serves
                   him
                   with
                   a
                   pure
                   Mind
                   .
                   If
                   therefore
                   thou
                   shalt
                   do
                   thus
                   ,
                   thou
                   shalt
                   have
                   Fruit
                   in
                   the
                   World
                   to
                   come
                   ;
                   and
                   all
                   ,
                   as
                   many
                   as
                   shall
                   do
                   in
                   like
                   manner
                   ,
                   shall
                   bring
                   forth
                   Fruit.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Fifth
                   SIMILITUDE
                   .
                   Of
                   a
                   
                     True
                     Fast
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Rewards
                   of
                   it
                   :
                   Also
                   of
                   the
                   Cleanness
                   of
                   the
                   Body
                   .
                
                 
                   I.
                   AS
                   I
                   was
                   fasting
                   ,
                   and
                   sitting
                   down
                   in
                   a
                   certain
                   Mountain
                   ,
                   and
                   giving
                   Thanks
                   unto
                   God
                   for
                   all
                   the
                   things
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   done
                   ‖
                   unto
                   me
                   ;
                   behold
                   I
                   saw
                   the
                   Shepherd
                   ,
                   
                     who
                     was
                     wont
                     to
                     converse
                     with
                     me
                     ,
                  
                   sitting
                   by
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   saying
                   unto
                   me
                   :
                   What
                   has
                   brought
                   thee
                   hither
                   thus
                   early
                   in
                   the
                   Morning
                   ?
                   I
                   answer'd
                   ,
                   Sir
                   ,
                   To
                   Day
                   I
                   keep
                   a
                   *
                   Station
                   .
                   He
                   answer'd
                   ,
                   What
                   is
                   a
                   Station
                   ?
                   I
                   reply'd
                   ;
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   
                   Fast.
                   He
                   said
                   ;
                   What
                   is
                   that
                   Fast
                   ?
                   I
                   answer'd
                   ,
                   I
                   fast
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   have
                   been
                   wont
                   to
                   do
                   .
                   Ye
                   know
                   not
                   ,
                   said
                   he
                   ,
                   what
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   fast
                   unto
                   God
                   ;
                   nor
                   is
                   this
                   a
                   Fast
                   which
                   ye
                   fast
                   ,
                   profiting
                   nothing
                   with
                   God.
                   Sir
                   ,
                   said
                   I
                   ,
                   what
                   makes
                   you
                   speak
                   thus
                   ?
                   He
                   reply'd
                   ;
                   I
                   speak
                   it
                   ,
                   because
                   this
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   true
                   Fast
                   which
                   you
                   think
                   that
                   you
                   fast
                   ;
                   but
                   I
                   will
                   shew
                   you
                   what
                   that
                   is
                   which
                   is
                   a
                   †
                   compleat
                   Fast
                   ,
                   and
                   acceptable
                   unto
                   God.
                   Hearken
                   ,
                   said
                   he
                   ,
                   The
                   LORD
                   do's
                   not
                   desire
                   such
                   a
                   needless
                   Fast
                   :
                   For
                   by
                   Fasting
                   in
                   this
                   manner
                   ,
                   thou
                   advancest
                   nothing
                   in
                   Righteousness
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   true
                   Fast
                   is
                   this
                   ;
                   Do
                   nothing
                   wickedly
                   in
                   thy
                   Life
                   ;
                   but
                   serve
                   God
                   with
                   a
                   pure
                   Mind
                   ;
                   and
                   keep
                   his
                   Commandments
                   ,
                   and
                   walk
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   Precepts
                   ,
                   nor
                   suffer
                   any
                   wicked
                   Desire
                   
                     to
                     dwell
                  
                   in
                   thy
                   Mind
                   .
                   And
                   trust
                   in
                   the
                   LORD
                   ;
                   that
                   if
                   thou
                   dost
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   fearest
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   abstainest
                   from
                   every
                   evil
                   Work
                   ,
                   thou
                   shalt
                   live
                   unto
                   God.
                   If
                   thou
                   shalt
                   do
                   this
                   ,
                   thou
                   shalt
                   perfect
                   a
                   great
                   Fast
                   ,
                   and
                   an
                   acceptable
                   one
                   unto
                   the
                   LORD
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   II.
                   HEARKEN
                   unto
                   the
                   Similitude
                   which
                   I
                   am
                   about
                   to
                   propose
                   unto
                   thee
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   this
                   matter
                   .
                   A
                   certain
                   Man
                   having
                   a
                   Farm
                   ,
                   and
                   many
                   Servants
                   ,
                   planted
                   a
                   Vineyard
                   in
                   a
                   certain
                   part
                   of
                   his
                   Estate
                   for
                   his
                   Posterity
                   :
                   And
                   taking
                   a
                   Journey
                   into
                   a
                   far
                   Country
                   chose
                   one
                   of
                   his
                   Servants
                   which
                   he
                   thought
                   the
                   most
                   faithful
                   and
                   approved
                   ,
                   and
                   deliver'd
                   the
                   Vineyard
                   into
                   his
                   care
                   ;
                   commanding
                   him
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   stake
                   up
                   his
                   Vines
                   .
                   Which
                   if
                   he
                   did
                   ,
                   and
                   fulfilled
                   his
                   Command
                   ,
                   he
                   promised
                   to
                   give
                   him
                   his
                   Liberty
                   .
                   Nor
                   did
                   he
                   command
                   him
                   to
                   do
                   any
                   thing
                   more
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   went
                   into
                   a
                   far
                   Country
                   .
                   After
                   then
                   that
                   that
                   Servant
                   had
                   taken
                   that
                   Charge
                   upon
                   him
                   ;
                   he
                   did
                   whatsoever
                   his
                   LORD
                   commanded
                   him
                   .
                   And
                   when
                   he
                   had
                   staked
                   the
                   Vineyard
                   ,
                   and
                   found
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   full
                   of
                   Weeds
                   ,
                   he
                   began
                   to
                   think
                   with
                   himself
                   ,
                   saying
                   ;
                   I
                   have
                   done
                   what
                   my
                   Lord
                   commanded
                   me
                   ;
                   I
                   will
                   now
                   dig
                   this
                   Vineyard
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   digg'd
                   it
                   will
                   be
                   more
                   beautiful
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   Weeds
                   being
                   pull'd
                   up
                   it
                   
                   will
                   bring
                   forth
                   more
                   Fruit
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   be
                   choak'd
                   by
                   the
                   Weeds
                   .
                   So
                   setting
                   about
                   his
                   Work
                   he
                   digg'd
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   pluck'd
                   up
                   all
                   the
                   Weeds
                   that
                   were
                   in
                   it
                   :
                   And
                   by
                   that
                   means
                   the
                   Vineyard
                   became
                   very
                   beautiful
                   and
                   prosperous
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   over-run
                   and
                   choak'd
                   with
                   Weeds
                   .
                   After
                   some
                   time
                   the
                   LORD
                   of
                   the
                   Vineyard
                   comes
                   and
                   goes
                   into
                   the
                   Vineyard
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   he
                   saw
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   handsomely
                   stak'd
                   ,
                   and
                   digg'd
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Weeds
                   pluck'd
                   up
                   that
                   were
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Vines
                   flourishing
                   ,
                   he
                   rejoyced
                   greatly
                   at
                   the
                   Care
                   of
                   his
                   Servant
                   .
                   And
                   calling
                   his
                   Son
                   whom
                   he
                   loved
                   ,
                   and
                   who
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   his
                   Heir
                   ;
                   and
                   his
                   Friends
                   with
                   whom
                   he
                   was
                   wont
                   to
                   consult
                   ,
                   he
                   tells
                   them
                   what
                   he
                   had
                   commanded
                   his
                   Servant
                   to
                   do
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   his
                   Servant
                   had
                   done
                   more
                   :
                   And
                   they
                   immediately
                   congratulated
                   that
                   Servant
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   received
                   so
                   full
                   a
                   Testimony
                   from
                   his
                   Lord.
                   Then
                   he
                   said
                   unto
                   them
                   ;
                   I
                   indeed
                   promised
                   this
                   Servant
                   his
                   Liberty
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   observed
                   the
                   Command
                   which
                   I
                   gave
                   him
                   ;
                   and
                   he
                   observed
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   besides
                   has
                   done
                   a
                   good
                   Work
                   to
                   my
                   
                   Vineyard
                   ,
                   which
                   has
                   exceedingly
                   pleased
                   me
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   for
                   this
                   Work
                   which
                   he
                   hath
                   done
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   make
                   him
                   my
                   Heir
                   together
                   with
                   my
                   Son
                   ;
                   because
                   that
                   when
                   he
                   saw
                   what
                   was
                   good
                   ,
                   he
                   dissembled
                   it
                   not
                   ,
                   but
                   did
                   it
                   .
                   This
                   Design
                   of
                   the
                   LORD
                   ,
                   both
                   his
                   Son
                   and
                   his
                   Friends
                   approved
                   ,
                   namely
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   Servant
                   should
                   be
                   Heir
                   together
                   with
                   his
                   Son.
                   Not
                   long
                   after
                   this
                   ,
                   the
                   Master
                   of
                   the
                   Family
                   calling
                   together
                   his
                   Friends
                   ,
                   sent
                   from
                   his
                   Supper
                   several
                   kinds
                   of
                   Food
                   to
                   that
                   Servant
                   .
                   Which
                   when
                   he
                   had
                   received
                   ,
                   he
                   took
                   so
                   much
                   of
                   them
                   as
                   was
                   sufficient
                   for
                   himself
                   ,
                   and
                   divided
                   the
                   rest
                   among
                   his
                   Fellow
                   Servants
                   .
                   Which
                   when
                   they
                   had
                   received
                   ,
                   they
                   rejoyced
                   ;
                   and
                   wish'd
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   find
                   yet
                   greater
                   favour
                   with
                   his
                   Lord
                   ,
                   for
                   what
                   he
                   had
                   done
                   to
                   them
                   .
                   When
                   his
                   Lord
                   heard
                   all
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   again
                   fill'd
                   with
                   great
                   Joy
                   ;
                   and
                   calling
                   again
                   his
                   Friends
                   and
                   his
                   Son
                   together
                   ,
                   he
                   related
                   to
                   them
                   what
                   his
                   Servant
                   had
                   done
                   with
                   the
                   Meats
                   which
                   he
                   had
                   sent
                   unto
                   him
                   .
                   They
                   therefore
                   so
                   much
                   the
                   more
                   assented
                   to
                   the
                   Master
                   
                   of
                   the
                   Houshold
                   ;
                   that
                   he
                   ought
                   to
                   make
                   that
                   Servant
                   his
                   Heir
                   together
                   with
                   his
                   Son.
                   
                
                 
                   III.
                   I
                   SAID
                   unto
                   him
                   ;
                   Sir
                   ,
                   I
                   know
                   not
                   these
                   Similitudes
                   ,
                   neither
                   can
                   I
                   understand
                   them
                   ,
                   unless
                   you
                   expound
                   them
                   unto
                   me
                   .
                   I
                   will
                   ,
                   says
                   he
                   ,
                   expound
                   all
                   things
                   unto
                   thee
                   whatsoever
                   I
                   have
                   talk'd
                   with
                   thee
                   ,
                   or
                   shewn
                   unto
                   thee
                   .
                   Keep
                   the
                   Commandments
                   of
                   the
                   LORD
                   and
                   thou
                   shalt
                   be
                   approved
                   ,
                   and
                   shalt
                   be
                   written
                   in
                   the
                   Number
                   of
                   those
                   that
                   keep
                   his
                   Commandments
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   besides
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   the
                   LORD
                   hath
                   commanded
                   ,
                   thou
                   shalt
                   add
                   some
                   good
                   thing
                   ;
                   thou
                   shalt
                   purchase
                   to
                   thy self
                   a
                   greater
                   Dignity
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   in
                   more
                   favour
                   with
                   the
                   LORD
                   than
                   thou
                   shouldst
                   otherwise
                   have
                   been
                   .
                   If
                   therefore
                   thou
                   shalt
                   keep
                   the
                   Commandments
                   of
                   the
                   LORD
                   ,
                   and
                   shalt
                   add
                   to
                   them
                   these
                   Stations
                   ,
                   thou
                   shalt
                   rejoyce
                   ;
                   but
                   especially
                   if
                   thou
                   shalt
                   keep
                   them
                   according
                   to
                   my
                   Commands
                   .
                   I
                   said
                   unto
                   him
                   ;
                   Sir
                   ,
                   Whatsoever
                   thou
                   shalt
                   command
                   me
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   observe
                   ;
                   for
                   I
                   know
                   that
                   thou
                   
                   wilt
                   be
                   with
                   me
                   .
                   I
                   will
                   ,
                   said
                   he
                   ,
                   be
                   with
                   thee
                   ,
                   who
                   hast
                   taken
                   up
                   such
                   a
                   Resolution
                   ;
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   be
                   with
                   all
                   those
                   who
                   purpose
                   in
                   like
                   manner
                   .
                   This
                   Fast
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   whilst
                   thou
                   dost
                   also
                   observe
                   the
                   Commandments
                   of
                   the
                   LORD
                   ,
                   is
                   exceeding
                   good
                   .
                   Thus
                   therefore
                   shalt
                   thou
                   keep
                   it
                   .
                   First
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   take
                   heed
                   to
                   thy self
                   ,
                   and
                   keep
                   thy self
                   from
                   every
                   wicked
                   Act
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   every
                   filthy
                   Word
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   every
                   hurtful
                   Desire
                   ;
                   and
                   purifie
                   thy
                   Sense
                   from
                   all
                   the
                   Vanity
                   of
                   this
                   present
                   World.
                   If
                   thou
                   shalt
                   observe
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   this
                   Fast
                   shall
                   be
                   such
                   as
                   it
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   .
                   Thus
                   therefore
                   do
                   .
                   Having
                   perform'd
                   what
                   is
                   before
                   written
                   ,
                   that
                   day
                   on
                   which
                   thou
                   fastest
                   thou
                   shalt
                   taste
                   nothing
                   at
                   all
                   but
                   *
                   Bread
                   and
                   Water
                   †
                   and
                   computing
                   the
                   Quantity
                   of
                   Food
                   which
                   thou
                   art
                   wont
                   to
                   eat
                   upon
                   other
                   Days
                   ,
                   thou
                   shalt
                   *
                   lay
                   aside
                   the
                   Expence
                   which
                   thou
                   shouldst
                   have
                   made
                   that
                   Day
                   ,
                   and
                   give
                   it
                   unto
                   the
                   Widow
                   ,
                   the
                   Fatherless
                   and
                   the
                   Poor
                   .
                   *
                   And
                   thus
                   thou
                   shalt
                   perfect
                   the
                   Humility
                   of
                   thy
                   Soul
                   ;
                   that
                   he
                   who
                   receives
                   of
                   it
                   may
                   satisfie
                   his
                   Soul
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   
                   Prayer
                   come
                   up
                   to
                   the
                   LORD
                   God
                   for
                   thee
                   .
                   If
                   therefore
                   thou
                   shalt
                   thus
                   accomplish
                   thy
                   Fast
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   command
                   thee
                   ;
                   thy
                   Sacrifice
                   shall
                   be
                   acceptable
                   uto
                   the
                   LORD
                   ,
                   and
                   thy
                   Fast
                   shall
                   be
                   written
                   
                     in
                     his
                     Book
                  
                   .
                   This
                   Station
                   thus
                   perform'd
                   is
                   good
                   ,
                   and
                   pleasing
                   ,
                   and
                   acceptable
                   unto
                   the
                   LORD
                   .
                   These
                   things
                   if
                   thou
                   shalt
                   observe
                   with
                   thy
                   Children
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   all
                   thy
                   House
                   ,
                   thou
                   shalt
                   be
                   happy
                   .
                   And
                   whosoever
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   hear
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   shall
                   do
                   them
                   ;
                   they
                   also
                   shall
                   be
                   happy
                   ,
                   and
                   whatsoever
                   they
                   shall
                   ask
                   of
                   the
                   LORD
                   they
                   shall
                   receive
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   IV.
                   AND
                   I
                   pray'd
                   him
                   that
                   he
                   would
                   expound
                   unto
                   me
                   the
                   Similitude
                   of
                   the
                   Farm
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Lord
                   ;
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Vineyard
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Servant
                   that
                   had
                   staked
                   the
                   Vine-yard
                   ;
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Weeds
                   that
                   were
                   pluck'd
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Vineyard
                   ;
                   and
                   of
                   his
                   Son
                   and
                   his
                   Friends
                   which
                   he
                   took
                   into
                   Counsel
                   with
                   him
                   .
                   For
                   I
                   understood
                   that
                   that
                   was
                   the
                   Similitude
                   .
                   He
                   said
                   unto
                   me
                   ;
                   Thou
                   art
                   very
                   ready
                   in
                   asking
                   :
                   Howbeit
                   thou
                   oughst
                   not
                   
                   to
                   ask
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                   for
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   fitting
                   to
                   shew
                   it
                   unto
                   thee
                   ,
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   shewed
                   .
                   I
                   answer'd
                   him
                   ;
                   Sir
                   ,
                   Whatsoever
                   thou
                   shalt
                   shew
                   ,
                   without
                   explaining
                   it
                   unto
                   me
                   ,
                   I
                   shall
                   in
                   vain
                   see
                   it
                   :
                   And
                   what
                   Similitudes
                   thou
                   shalt
                   propose
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   expound
                   them
                   ,
                   I
                   shall
                   in
                   vain
                   hear
                   them
                   .
                   He
                   answered
                   me
                   again
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   Whosoever
                   is
                   the
                   Servant
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   has
                   the
                   LORD
                   in
                   his
                   Heart
                   ,
                   desires
                   Understanding
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   receives
                   it
                   ;
                   and
                   he
                   explains
                   every
                   Similitude
                   ,
                   and
                   understands
                   the
                   Words
                   of
                   the
                   LORD
                   which
                   need
                   an
                   Enquiry
                   .
                   But
                   they
                   that
                   are
                   lazy
                   ,
                   and
                   slow
                   to
                   pray
                   ;
                   doubt
                   to
                   seek
                   from
                   the
                   LORD
                   ,
                   although
                   the
                   LORD
                   be
                   of
                   such
                   an
                   extraordinary
                   Goodness
                   ,
                   that
                   without
                   ceasing
                   he
                   giveth
                   all
                   things
                   to
                   them
                   that
                   ask
                   of
                   him
                   .
                   Thou
                   therefore
                   who
                   art
                   strengthened
                   by
                   that
                   Venerable
                   Messenger
                   ,
                   and
                   hast
                   received
                   such
                   a
                   powerful
                   
                     Gift
                     of
                  
                   Prayer
                   ;
                   seeing
                   thou
                   art
                   not
                   sloathful
                   ,
                   why
                   dost
                   thou
                   not
                   now
                   ask
                   Understanding
                   of
                   the
                   LORD
                   and
                   receive
                   it
                   ?
                   I
                   said
                   unto
                   him
                   ;
                   seeing
                   I
                   have
                   thee
                   present
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   necessary
                   that
                   I
                   should
                   seek
                   it
                   of
                   
                   thee
                   ,
                   and
                   ask
                   thee
                   ;
                   for
                   thou
                   shewest
                   all
                   things
                   unto
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   speakest
                   to
                   me
                   when
                   thou
                   art
                   present
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   I
                   should
                   see
                   or
                   hear
                   these
                   things
                   when
                   thou
                   wert
                   not
                   present
                   ,
                   I
                   would
                   then
                   ask
                   the
                   LORD
                   that
                   he
                   would
                   shew
                   them
                   unto
                   me
                   .
                
                 
                   V.
                   AND
                   he
                   reply'd
                   ;
                   I
                   said
                   a
                   little
                   before
                   that
                   thou
                   wert
                   subtle
                   and
                   bold
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   thou
                   askest
                   the
                   meaning
                   
                     of
                     these
                  
                   Similitudes
                   .
                   But
                   because
                   thou
                   still
                   persistest
                   ;
                   I
                   will
                   unfold
                   to
                   thee
                   the
                   Parable
                   which
                   thou
                   desirest
                   ,
                   that
                   thou
                   mayst
                   make
                   it
                   known
                   unto
                   all
                   Men.
                   Hear
                   therefore
                   ,
                   said
                   he
                   ,
                   and
                   understand
                   .
                   The
                   Farm
                   before
                   mention'd
                   denotes
                   the
                   whole
                   Earth
                   :
                   The
                   Lord
                   of
                   the
                   Farm
                   is
                   he
                   ,
                   who
                   created
                   and
                   finished
                   all
                   things
                   ;
                   and
                   gave
                   Vertue
                   unto
                   them
                   .
                   His
                   Son
                   is
                   the
                   Holy
                   ‖
                   Spirit
                   ;
                   The
                   Servant
                   is
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God.
                   The
                   Vineyard
                   is
                   the
                   People
                   whom
                   he
                   saves
                   .
                   The
                   Stakes
                   are
                   the
                   *
                   Messengers
                   which
                   are
                   set
                   over
                   them
                   by
                   the
                   LORD
                   ,
                   to
                   support
                   his
                   People
                   .
                   The
                   Weeds
                   that
                   are
                   pluckt
                   up
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Vineyard
                   ,
                   are
                   the
                   Sins
                   which
                   the
                   Servants
                   of
                   God
                   
                   had
                   committed
                   .
                   The
                   Food
                   which
                   he
                   sent
                   him
                   from
                   his
                   Supper
                   ,
                   are
                   the
                   Commands
                   which
                   he
                   gave
                   to
                   his
                   People
                   by
                   his
                   Son.
                   The
                   Friends
                   whom
                   he
                   call'd
                   to
                   Counsel
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   are
                   the
                   Holy
                   Angels
                   whom
                   he
                   first
                   created
                   .
                   The
                   Absence
                   of
                   the
                   Master
                   of
                   the
                   Houshold
                   is
                   the
                   Time
                   that
                   remains
                   unto
                   his
                   Coming
                   .
                   I
                   said
                   unto
                   him
                   ;
                   Sir
                   ,
                   All
                   these
                   things
                   are
                   very
                   excellent
                   ,
                   and
                   wonderful
                   ,
                   and
                   good
                   .
                   But
                   ,
                   continued
                   I
                   ,
                   could
                   I
                   or
                   any
                   other
                   Man
                   besides
                   ,
                   though
                   never
                   so
                   wise
                   ,
                   have
                   understood
                   these
                   things
                   ?
                   Wherefore
                   now
                   Sir
                   ,
                   tell
                   me
                   what
                   I
                   ask
                   .
                   He
                   replied
                   ,
                   ask
                   me
                   what
                   thou
                   wilt
                   .
                   Why
                   ,
                   said
                   I
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   this
                   Parable
                   ,
                   put
                   in
                   the
                   place
                   of
                   a
                   Servant
                   ?
                
                 
                   VI.
                   Hearken
                   ,
                   said
                   he
                   ;
                   The
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   not
                   put
                   in
                   the
                   condition
                   of
                   a
                   Servant
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   great
                   Power
                   and
                   Authority
                   .
                   And
                   I
                   answer'd
                   ,
                   How
                   ,
                   Sir
                   ?
                   I
                   understood
                   it
                   not
                   .
                   Because
                   said
                   he
                   ,
                   The
                   Son
                   set
                   his
                   *
                   Messengers
                   over
                   those
                   whom
                   the
                   Father
                   deliver'd
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   to
                   keep
                   every
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   ;
                   but
                   he
                   himself
                   labour'd
                   very
                   much
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   suffer'd
                   much
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   blot
                   out
                   their
                   Offences
                   .
                   For
                   no
                   Vineyard
                   can
                   be
                   digg'd
                   without
                   much
                   Labour
                   and
                   Pains
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   having
                   blotted
                   out
                   the
                   Sins
                   of
                   his
                   People
                   ,
                   he
                   shew'd
                   to
                   them
                   the
                   Paths
                   of
                   Life
                   ,
                   giving
                   them
                   the
                   Law
                   which
                   he
                   had
                   received
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   .
                   You
                   see
                   ,
                   said
                   he
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   the
                   LORD
                   of
                   his
                   People
                   ,
                   having
                   received
                   all
                   Power
                   from
                   his
                   Father
                   .
                   But
                   why
                   did
                   the
                   LORD
                   take
                   into
                   Counsel
                   his
                   Son
                   ,
                   concerning
                   
                     dividing
                     the
                  
                   Inheritance
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Good
                   Angels
                   ?
                   Hear
                   :
                   Because
                   that
                   Messenger
                   hearkned
                   to
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   first
                   of
                   all
                   infused
                   into
                   the
                   Body
                   in
                   which
                   God
                   should
                   dwell
                   .
                   For
                   his
                   Understanding
                   placed
                   him
                   in
                   the
                   Body
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   seem'd
                   Good
                   to
                   him
                   .
                   This
                   Body
                   therefore
                   into
                   which
                   the
                   Holy
                   Spirit
                   was
                   brought
                   ,
                   served
                   that
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   walking
                   rightly
                   and
                   purely
                   in
                   Modesty
                   ;
                   nor
                   ever
                   defiled
                   that
                   Spirit
                   .
                   Seeing
                   therefore
                   the
                   Body
                   at
                   all
                   times
                   obeyed
                   the
                   Holy
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   labour'd
                   rightly
                   and
                   chastly
                   with
                   him
                   ;
                   nor
                   falter'd
                   at
                   any
                   time
                   ;
                   that
                   Body
                   being
                   wearied
                   conversed
                   indeed
                   Servily
                   ,
                   but
                   being
                   stoutly
                   approved
                   with
                   the
                   
                   Holy
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   was
                   accepted
                   by
                   God.
                   For
                   such
                   a
                   powerful
                   Course
                   pleased
                   God
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   was
                   not
                   defiled
                   in
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   keeping
                   the
                   Holy
                   Spirit
                   in
                   Council
                   with
                   him
                   .
                   He
                   called
                   therefore
                   his
                   Son
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Good
                   Angels
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   might
                   be
                   some
                   place
                   of
                   standing
                   given
                   to
                   this
                   Body
                   which
                   had
                   served
                   the
                   Holy
                   Spirit
                   without
                   Complaint
                   ;
                   least
                   it
                   should
                   seem
                   to
                   have
                   lost
                   the
                   reward
                   of
                   its
                   Service
                   .
                   For
                   every
                   pure
                   Body
                   ,
                   shall
                   receive
                   its
                   reward
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   found
                   without
                   Spot
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   the
                   Holy
                   Spirit
                   has
                   been
                   appointed
                   to
                   dwell
                   .
                   And
                   thus
                   you
                   have
                   now
                   the
                   Exposition
                   of
                   this
                   Parable
                   also
                   .
                
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   SIR
                   ,
                   said
                   I
                   ,
                   I
                   now
                   understand
                   your
                   Meaning
                   ,
                   since
                   I
                   have
                   heard
                   this
                   Exposition
                   .
                   Hearken
                   farther
                   ,
                   said
                   he
                   :
                   Keep
                   this
                   thy
                   Body
                   Clean
                   and
                   Pure
                   ;
                   that
                   the
                   Spirit
                   which
                   shall
                   dwell
                   in
                   it
                   may
                   bear
                   Witness
                   unto
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   judged
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   with
                   thee
                   .
                   Also
                   take
                   heed
                   that
                   it
                   be
                   not
                   instill'd
                   into
                   thy
                   Mind
                   that
                   this
                   Body
                   perishes
                   ,
                   and
                   thou
                   abuse
                   it
                   to
                   any
                   Lust.
                   For
                   if
                   thou
                   shalt
                   defile
                   thy
                   Body
                   ;
                   thou
                   shalt
                   
                   also
                   at
                   the
                   same
                   time
                   defile
                   the
                   Holy
                   Spirit
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   thou
                   shalt
                   defile
                   the
                   Holy
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   live
                   .
                   And
                   I
                   said
                   ;
                   What
                   if
                   through
                   Ignorance
                   this
                   should
                   have
                   been
                   already
                   committed
                   ,
                   before
                   a
                   Man
                   heard
                   these
                   Words
                   ;
                   How
                   can
                   he
                   attain
                   unto
                   Salvation
                   ,
                   who
                   has
                   thus
                   defiled
                   his
                   Body
                   ?
                   He
                   reply'd
                   ;
                   As
                   for
                   Mens
                   former
                   Actions
                   ,
                   which
                   through
                   Ignorance
                   they
                   have
                   committed
                   ,
                   God
                   only
                   can
                   afford
                   a
                   remedy
                   unto
                   them
                   ;
                   For
                   all
                   power
                   belongeth
                   unto
                   him
                   .
                   But
                   now
                   Guard
                   thy self
                   ;
                   and
                   seeing
                   God
                   is
                   Almighty
                   and
                   Merciful
                   ,
                   he
                   will
                   grant
                   a
                   remedy
                   to
                   what
                   thou
                   hast
                   formerly
                   done
                   amiss
                   ,
                   if
                   for
                   the
                   time
                   to
                   come
                   thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   defile
                   thy
                   Body
                   and
                   Spirit
                   :
                   For
                   they
                   are
                   Companions
                   together
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   One
                   cannot
                   be
                   defiled
                   but
                   the
                   other
                   will
                   be
                   so
                   too
                   .
                   Keep
                   therefore
                   both
                   of
                   them
                   Pure
                   ,
                   and
                   thou
                   shalt
                   live
                   unto
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   The
                   Sixth
                   SIMILITUDE
                   .
                   Of
                   two
                   sorts
                   of
                   
                     Voluptuous
                     Men
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   their
                   Death
                   ,
                   Defection
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Continuance
                   of
                   their
                   Pains
                   .
                
                 
                   I.
                   AS
                   I
                   was
                   sitting
                   at
                   home
                   ,
                   and
                   praising
                   God
                   for
                   all
                   the
                   things
                   which
                   I
                   had
                   seen
                   ;
                   and
                   was
                   thinking
                   concerning
                   the
                   Commands
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   exceeding
                   Good
                   and
                   Great
                   ,
                   and
                   Honest
                   ,
                   and
                   Pleasant
                   ;
                   and
                   such
                   as
                   would
                   certainly
                   bring
                   a
                   Man
                   to
                   Salvation
                   ;
                   I
                   said
                   thus
                   within
                   my self
                   :
                   I
                   shall
                   be
                   happy
                   if
                   I
                   shall
                   walk
                   according
                   to
                   these
                   Commands
                   ,
                   and
                   whosoever
                   shall
                   walk
                   in
                   them
                   shall
                   live
                   unto
                   God.
                   Whilst
                   I
                   was
                   meditating
                   on
                   this
                   wise
                   ,
                   I
                   saw
                   him
                   whom
                   I
                   had
                   before
                   been
                   wont
                   to
                   see
                   ,
                   sitting
                   by
                   me
                   ;
                   and
                   he
                   spake
                   thus
                   unto
                   me
                   .
                   What
                   doubtest
                   thou
                   concerning
                   the
                   Commands
                   which
                   I
                   have
                   delivered
                   unto
                   thee
                   ?
                   Doubt
                   not
                   whether
                   they
                   are
                   Good
                   ,
                   but
                   trust
                   in
                   the
                   LORD
                   and
                   thou
                   shalt
                   walk
                   in
                   them
                   .
                   For
                   I
                   will
                   give
                   thee
                   strength
                   ‖
                   to
                   fulfil
                   them
                   .
                   These
                   Commands
                   are
                   profitable
                   to
                   
                   those
                   who
                   shall
                   repent
                   of
                   those
                   sins
                   which
                   they
                   have
                   formerly
                   committed
                   ;
                   if
                   for
                   the
                   time
                   to
                   come
                   they
                   shall
                   not
                   continue
                   in
                   them
                   .
                   Whosoever
                   therefore
                   ye
                   be
                   that
                   Repent
                   ,
                   cast
                   away
                   from
                   you
                   the
                   naughtiness
                   of
                   the
                   present
                   World.
                   And
                   put
                   on
                   all
                   Vertue
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   Righteousness
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   shall
                   ye
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   keep
                   these
                   Commands
                   ;
                   neither
                   sin
                   from
                   henceforth
                   any
                   more
                   .
                   For
                   if
                   ye
                   shall
                   keep
                   your selves
                   from
                   sin
                   for
                   the
                   time
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   ye
                   shall
                   cut
                   off
                   a
                   great
                   deal
                   of
                   your
                   former
                   sins
                   .
                   Walk
                   in
                   my
                   Commands
                   ,
                   and
                   ye
                   shall
                   live
                   unto
                   God
                   :
                   These
                   things
                   have
                   I
                   spoken
                   unto
                   you
                   .
                   And
                   when
                   he
                   had
                   said
                   this
                   ,
                   he
                   added
                   ;
                   let
                   us
                   go
                   into
                   the
                   Field
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   shew
                   thee
                   Shepherds
                   of
                   Sheep
                   .
                   I
                   reply'd
                   ,
                   Sir
                   ,
                   let
                   us
                   go
                   .
                   And
                   we
                   came
                   into
                   a
                   certain
                   Field
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   he
                   shew'd
                   me
                   a
                   young
                   Shepherd
                   ,
                   *
                   finely
                   array'd
                   ,
                   with
                   his
                   Garments
                   of
                   a
                   Purple
                   Colour
                   .
                   And
                   he
                   fed
                   large
                   Flocks
                   ;
                   and
                   his
                   Sheep
                   were
                   full
                   of
                   Pleasure
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   much
                   Delight
                   and
                   Chearfulness
                   ;
                   and
                   they
                   ran
                   here
                   and
                   there
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   rejoicing
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   Shepherd
                   took
                   very
                   great
                   Satisfaction
                   in
                   his
                   Flock
                   ;
                   
                   and
                   the
                   Countenance
                   of
                   that
                   Shepherd
                   was
                   Chearful
                   ,
                   running
                   up
                   and
                   down
                   among
                   his
                   Flock
                   .
                
                 
                   II.
                   THEN
                   the
                   Angel
                   said
                   unto
                   me
                   ;
                   See'st
                   thou
                   this
                   Shepherd
                   ?
                   I
                   answer'd
                   ,
                   Sir
                   ,
                   I
                   see
                   him
                   .
                   He
                   said
                   unto
                   me
                   ;
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   †
                   Messenger
                   of
                   Delight
                   and
                   Pleasure
                   .
                   He
                   therefore
                   corrupts
                   the
                   Minds
                   of
                   the
                   Servants
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   turns
                   them
                   from
                   the
                   Truth
                   ,
                   delighting
                   them
                   with
                   many
                   Pleasures
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   perish
                   .
                   For
                   they
                   forget
                   the
                   Commands
                   of
                   the
                   living
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   live
                   in
                   luxury
                   and
                   in
                   vain
                   satisfactions
                   ;
                   and
                   are
                   corrupted
                   by
                   this
                   Evil-Angel
                   ,
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   unto
                   Death
                   ;
                   and
                   others
                   even
                   to
                   a
                   falling
                   off
                   from
                   
                     the
                     truth
                  
                   .
                   I
                   replied
                   ;
                   I
                   understand
                   not
                   what
                   you
                   mean
                   ,
                   by
                   being
                   corrupted
                   unto
                   Death
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   falling
                   away
                   .
                   Hear
                   ,
                   says
                   he
                   :
                   All
                   those
                   Sheep
                   which
                   thou
                   sawest
                   exceeding
                   fair
                   and
                   joyful
                   ,
                   are
                   such
                   as
                   have
                   for
                   ever
                   departed
                   from
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   given
                   themselves
                   up
                   to
                   the
                   desires
                   of
                   this
                   present
                   Time.
                   To
                   these
                   therefore
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   return
                   ,
                   by
                   Repentance
                   ,
                   unto
                   Life
                   ;
                   because
                   that
                   to
                   their
                   other
                   Sins
                   they
                   have
                   added
                   
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   have
                   Blasphemed
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   the
                   LORD
                   .
                   These
                   kind
                   of
                   Men
                   are
                   ordained
                   unto
                   Death
                   .
                   But
                   those
                   Sheep
                   which
                   thou
                   sawest
                   not
                   leaping
                   for
                   Joy
                   ,
                   but
                   feeding
                   in
                   one
                   place
                   ;
                   are
                   such
                   as
                   have
                   indeed
                   given
                   themselves
                   up
                   to
                   Pleasures
                   and
                   Delights
                   ;
                   but
                   have
                   not
                   spoken
                   any
                   thing
                   wickedly
                   against
                   the
                   LORD
                   .
                   These
                   have
                   not
                   departed
                   from
                   the
                   Truth
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   have
                   yet
                   Hope
                   laid
                   up
                   for
                   them
                   in
                   Repentance
                   .
                   For
                   such
                   a
                   Defection
                   has
                   some
                   hope
                   still
                   left
                   of
                   a
                   renewal
                   ;
                   But
                   they
                   that
                   are
                   dead
                   ,
                   are
                   utterly
                   gone
                   for
                   ever
                   .
                   Again
                   we
                   went
                   a
                   little
                   farther
                   forward
                   ;
                   and
                   he
                   shew'd
                   me
                   a
                   great
                   Shepherd
                   ,
                   who
                   had
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   a
                   Wild
                   Figure
                   ;
                   clad
                   with
                   a
                   White
                   Goats
                   Skin
                   ,
                   having
                   his
                   Bag
                   upon
                   his
                   Shoulder
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   his
                   Hand
                   a
                   Stick
                   full
                   of
                   Knots
                   ,
                   and
                   very
                   hard
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   Whip
                   in
                   his
                   Other
                   Hand
                   ;
                   And
                   his
                   Countenance
                   was
                   Stern
                   and
                   Sour
                   ;
                   enough
                   to
                   affright
                   a
                   Man
                   ;
                   such
                   was
                   his
                   look
                   .
                   He
                   took
                   from
                   that
                   young
                   Shepherd
                   such
                   Sheep
                   as
                   lived
                   in
                   Pleasures
                   ,
                   but
                   did
                   not
                   skip
                   up
                   and
                   down
                   ;
                   and
                   drove
                   them
                   into
                   a
                   certain
                   Steep
                   Craggy
                   Place
                   ,
                   full
                   of
                   Thorns
                   and
                   
                   Briars
                   ,
                   insomuch
                   that
                   they
                   could
                   not
                   get
                   themselves
                   free
                   from
                   them
                   ;
                   but
                   being
                   entangled
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   fed
                   upon
                   Thorns
                   and
                   Briars
                   ,
                   and
                   were
                   grievously
                   tormented
                   with
                   his
                   Whipping
                   .
                   For
                   he
                   still
                   drove
                   them
                   on
                   ,
                   nor
                   afforded
                   them
                   any
                   Place
                   or
                   Time
                   to
                   stand
                   still
                   .
                
                 
                   III.
                   WHEN
                   therefore
                   I
                   saw
                   them
                   so
                   cruelly
                   whipp'd
                   and
                   afflicted
                   ,
                   I
                   was
                   grieved
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   were
                   greatly
                   tormented
                   ,
                   nor
                   had
                   they
                   any
                   Rest
                   afforded
                   them
                   .
                   And
                   I
                   said
                   unto
                   the
                   Shepherd
                   that
                   was
                   with
                   me
                   ;
                   Sir
                   ,
                   Who
                   is
                   this
                   cruel
                   and
                   implacable
                   Shepherd
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   moved
                   with
                   no
                   Compassion
                   towards
                   these
                   Sheep
                   ?
                   He
                   answer'd
                   ,
                   *
                   This
                   Shepherd
                   is
                   indeed
                   the
                   ‖
                   Messenger
                   of
                   the
                   Righteous
                   ,
                   but
                   is
                   set
                   over
                   them
                   for
                   their
                   Punishment
                   .
                   To
                   him
                   therefore
                   are
                   deliver'd
                   those
                   who
                   have
                   erred
                   from
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   follow'd
                   the
                   Desires
                   and
                   Pleasures
                   of
                   this
                   World
                   ,
                   and
                   served
                   them
                   .
                   For
                   this
                   Cause
                   he
                   punishes
                   them
                   every
                   one
                   according
                   to
                   their
                   Deserts
                   with
                   cruel
                   and
                   various
                   kind
                   of
                   Pains
                   .
                   Sir
                   ,
                   said
                   I
                   ,
                   I
                   
                   would
                   know
                   ,
                   what
                   kind
                   of
                   Pains
                   they
                   are
                   which
                   every
                   one
                   undergoes
                   ?
                   Hearken
                   ,
                   said
                   he
                   ;
                   The
                   several
                   Pains
                   and
                   Torments
                   are
                   those
                   which
                   Men
                   every
                   Day
                   undergo
                   in
                   their
                   present
                   Lives
                   .
                   For
                   some
                   suffer
                   Losses
                   ;
                   others
                   Poverty
                   ;
                   others
                   divers
                   Sicknesses
                   .
                   Some
                   are
                   Unconstant
                   ;
                   Others
                   suffer
                   injuries
                   from
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   Unworthy
                   ;
                   Others
                   fall
                   under
                   many
                   other
                   Tryals
                   and
                   Inconveniences
                   .
                   Many
                   with
                   an
                   unsetled
                   design
                   aim
                   at
                   many
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   profiteth
                   them
                   not
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   say
                   that
                   they
                   have
                   not
                   Success
                   in
                   their
                   Undertakings
                   .
                   These
                   things
                   call
                   to
                   their
                   Mind
                   what
                   they
                   have
                   done
                   amiss
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   complain
                   of
                   the
                   LORD
                   .
                   When
                   therefore
                   they
                   shall
                   have
                   undergon
                   all
                   kind
                   of
                   Vexation
                   and
                   Inconveniencie
                   ;
                   then
                   they
                   are
                   deliver'd
                   over
                   to
                   me
                   for
                   good
                   Instruction
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   confirm'd
                   in
                   the
                   Faith
                   of
                   the
                   LORD
                   ,
                   and
                   serve
                   the
                   LORD
                   all
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   their
                   Life
                   with
                   a
                   pure
                   Mind
                   .
                   And
                   when
                   they
                   begin
                   to
                   repent
                   of
                   their
                   Sins
                   ,
                   then
                   they
                   call
                   to
                   mind
                   their
                   Works
                   which
                   they
                   have
                   done
                   amiss
                   ,
                   and
                   give
                   Honour
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   
                   That
                   he
                   is
                   a
                   just
                   Judge
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   have
                   deservedly
                   suffer'd
                   all
                   things
                   according
                   to
                   their
                   Deeds
                   .
                   And
                   for
                   what
                   remains
                   
                     of
                     their
                     Lives
                  
                   they
                   serve
                   God
                   with
                   a
                   pure
                   Mind
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   Success
                   in
                   all
                   their
                   Undertakings
                   ,
                   and
                   receive
                   from
                   the
                   LORD
                   whatever
                   they
                   desire
                   .
                   And
                   then
                   they
                   give
                   thanks
                   unto
                   the
                   LORD
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   deliver'd
                   unto
                   me
                   ;
                   nor
                   do
                   they
                   suffer
                   any
                   more
                   Cruelty
                   .
                
                 
                   IV.
                   I
                   SAID
                   unto
                   him
                   ;
                   Sir
                   ,
                   I
                   intreat
                   you
                   now
                   to
                   shew
                   me
                   one
                   thing
                   .
                   What
                   ,
                   said
                   he
                   ,
                   dost
                   thou
                   desire
                   ?
                   I
                   said
                   unto
                   him
                   ;
                   Are
                   they
                   who
                   depart
                   from
                   the
                   Fear
                   of
                   God
                   tormented
                   for
                   the
                   same
                   time
                   that
                   they
                   enjoy'd
                   their
                   false
                   Delight
                   and
                   Pleasures
                   ?
                   He
                   answer'd
                   me
                   ;
                   They
                   are
                   tormented
                   for
                   the
                   same
                   Time.
                   And
                   I
                   said
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   then
                   tormented
                   but
                   little
                   ;
                   whereas
                   they
                   who
                   enjoy
                   their
                   Pleasures
                   so
                   as
                   to
                   forget
                   God
                   ,
                   ought
                   to
                   endure
                   seven
                   times
                   as
                   much
                   Punishment
                   .
                   He
                   answer'd
                   me
                   ;
                   Thou
                   art
                   foolish
                   ;
                   neither
                   understandest
                   thou
                   the
                   Efficacy
                   of
                   this
                   kind
                   of
                   Punishment
                   .
                   I
                   said
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   Sir
                   ,
                   If
                   I
                   understood
                   it
                   ,
                   I
                   
                   would
                   not
                   desire
                   you
                   to
                   tell
                   me
                   .
                   Hearken
                   ,
                   said
                   he
                   ,
                   and
                   learn
                   what
                   the
                   force
                   of
                   both
                   is
                   ,
                   both
                   of
                   the
                   Pleasure
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Punishment
                   .
                   An
                   hour
                   of
                   Pleasure
                   is
                   terminated
                   within
                   its
                   own
                   Space
                   :
                   But
                   one
                   hour
                   of
                   Punishment
                   has
                   the
                   Efficacy
                   of
                   thirty
                   Days
                   .
                   *
                   Whosoever
                   therefore
                   enjoys
                   his
                   false
                   Pleasure
                   for
                   one
                   Day
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   one
                   Day
                   tormented
                   ,
                   that
                   one
                   Day
                   of
                   Punishment
                   is
                   equivalent
                   to
                   a
                   whole
                   years
                   space
                   .
                   Thus
                   look
                   how
                   many
                   Days
                   any
                   one
                   pursues
                   his
                   Pleasures
                   ,
                   so
                   many
                   Years
                   is
                   he
                   punish'd
                   for
                   it
                   .
                   You
                   see
                   therefore
                   ,
                   how
                   that
                   the
                   Time
                   of
                   Worldly
                   Enjoyments
                   is
                   but
                   short
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   of
                   Pain
                   and
                   Torments
                   ,
                   a
                   great
                   deal
                   more
                   .
                
                 
                   V.
                   I
                   REPLY'D
                   ,
                   Sir
                   ;
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   I
                   do
                   not
                   understand
                   all
                   these
                   Times
                   of
                   Pleasure
                   and
                   Pain
                   ;
                   I
                   intreat
                   you
                   that
                   you
                   would
                   explain
                   your self
                   more
                   clearly
                   concerning
                   them
                   .
                   He
                   answer'd
                   me
                   saying
                   ;
                   Thy
                   Foolishness
                   still
                   sticks
                   inseparably
                   unto
                   thee
                   .
                   Shouldst
                   thou
                   not
                   rather
                   purifie
                   thy
                   Mind
                   ,
                   and
                   serve
                   God
                   ?
                   Take
                   heed
                   ,
                   least
                   when
                   thy
                   Time
                   is
                   fulfill'd
                   ,
                   thou
                   shalt
                   be
                   found
                   still
                   unwise
                   .
                   
                   Hear
                   then
                   ,
                   as
                   thou
                   desirest
                   ,
                   that
                   thou
                   mayst
                   the
                   more
                   easily
                   understand
                   .
                   He
                   that
                   gives
                   himself
                   up
                   one
                   Day
                   to
                   his
                   Pleasures
                   and
                   Delights
                   ;
                   and
                   do's
                   whatsoever
                   his
                   Soul
                   desires
                   ;
                   is
                   full
                   of
                   great
                   Folly
                   ,
                   nor
                   understands
                   what
                   he
                   do's
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Day
                   following
                   forgets
                   what
                   he
                   did
                   the
                   Day
                   before
                   .
                   For
                   Sweetness
                   and
                   Worldly
                   Pleasure
                   have
                   no
                   Memory
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   Folly
                   that
                   is
                   rooted
                   in
                   them
                   .
                   But
                   when
                   Pain
                   and
                   Torment
                   befal
                   a
                   Man
                   a
                   Day
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   
                     in
                     Effect
                  
                   troubled
                   the
                   whole
                   Year
                   after
                   ;
                   because
                   his
                   Punishment
                   continues
                   firm
                   in
                   his
                   Memory
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   he
                   remembers
                   it
                   with
                   Sorrow
                   the
                   whole
                   Year
                   ;
                   and
                   then
                   calls
                   to
                   mind
                   his
                   vain
                   Pleasure
                   and
                   Delight
                   ,
                   and
                   perceives
                   that
                   for
                   the
                   sake
                   of
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   punished
                   .
                   Whosoever
                   therefore
                   have
                   deliver'd
                   themselves
                   over
                   to
                   such
                   Pleasures
                   ,
                   are
                   thus
                   punished
                   ;
                   because
                   that
                   when
                   they
                   had
                   Life
                   ,
                   they
                   rendred
                   themselves
                   liable
                   to
                   Death
                   .
                   I
                   said
                   unto
                   him
                   ;
                   Sir
                   ,
                   And
                   what
                   Pleasures
                   are
                   hurtful
                   ?
                   He
                   answer'd
                   ,
                   That
                   is
                   Pleasure
                   to
                   every
                   Man
                   which
                   he
                   do's
                   willingly
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   Angry
                   Man
                   ,
                   gratifying
                   his
                   Passion
                   perceives
                   
                   Pleasure
                   in
                   it
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   the
                   Adulterer
                   ,
                   and
                   Drunkard
                   ;
                   the
                   Detractor
                   ,
                   and
                   Lyar
                   ,
                   and
                   Covetous
                   Man
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Deceiver
                   ;
                   and
                   whosoever
                   commits
                   any
                   thing
                   like
                   unto
                   these
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   gratifies
                   his
                   Infirmities
                   ,
                   he
                   receives
                   a
                   Satisfaction
                   in
                   the
                   doing
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   All
                   these
                   Pleasures
                   and
                   Delights
                   are
                   hurtful
                   to
                   the
                   Servants
                   of
                   God.
                   For
                   these
                   therefore
                   they
                   are
                   tormented
                   and
                   suffer
                   Punishment
                   .
                   There
                   are
                   also
                   Pleasures
                   that
                   bring
                   Salvation
                   unto
                   Men.
                   For
                   many
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   do
                   what
                   is
                   good
                   ,
                   find
                   Pleasure
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   attracted
                   by
                   the
                   Delights
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   Now
                   this
                   Pleasure
                   is
                   profitable
                   to
                   the
                   Servants
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   brings
                   Life
                   to
                   such
                   Men
                   :
                   But
                   those
                   hurtful
                   Pleasures
                   ,
                   which
                   were
                   before
                   mention'd
                   ,
                   bring
                   Torments
                   and
                   Punishment
                   .
                   And
                   whosoever
                   shall
                   continue
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   not
                   repent
                   of
                   what
                   they
                   have
                   done
                   ,
                   shall
                   gain
                   Death
                   unto
                   themselves
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   The
                   Seventh
                   SIMILITUDE
                   .
                   That
                   they
                   who
                   Repent
                   ,
                   must
                   bring
                   forth
                   Fruits
                   worthy
                   of
                   Repentance
                   .
                
                 
                   AFTER
                   a
                   few
                   Days
                   I
                   saw
                   
                     the
                     same
                     Person
                     that
                     before
                     talked
                     with
                     me
                     ,
                  
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   Field
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   I
                   had
                   before
                   seen
                   the
                   Shepherds
                   .
                   And
                   he
                   said
                   unto
                   me
                   ;
                   What
                   seekest
                   thou
                   ?
                   Sir
                   ,
                   said
                   I
                   ,
                   I
                   came
                   to
                   intreat
                   you
                   ,
                   that
                   you
                   would
                   command
                   the
                   Shepherd
                   who
                   is
                   the
                   Minister
                   of
                   Punishment
                   ,
                   to
                   depart
                   out
                   of
                   my
                   House
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   greatly
                   afflicts
                   me
                   .
                   And
                   he
                   answer'd
                   ;
                   It
                   is
                   necessary
                   for
                   thee
                   to
                   endure
                   Inconveniencies
                   and
                   Vexations
                   ;
                   for
                   so
                   that
                   good
                   Angel
                   hath
                   commanded
                   concerning
                   thee
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   would
                   try
                   thee
                   .
                   Sir
                   ,
                   said
                   I
                   ;
                   What
                   so
                   great
                   Offence
                   have
                   I
                   committed
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   should
                   be
                   deliver'd
                   to
                   this
                   ‖
                   Messenger
                   ?
                   Hearken
                   ,
                   said
                   he
                   :
                   Thou
                   art
                   indeed
                   guilty
                   of
                   many
                   Sins
                   ,
                   yet
                   not
                   so
                   many
                   that
                   thou
                   shouldst
                   be
                   delivered
                   to
                   this
                   ‖
                   Messenger
                   :
                   But
                   thy
                   House
                   hath
                   committed
                   many
                   Sins
                   and
                   Offences
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   that
                   good
                   ‖
                   Messenger
                   being
                   grieved
                   at
                   their
                   
                   Doings
                   commanded
                   that
                   for
                   some
                   time
                   thou
                   shouldst
                   suffer
                   Affliction
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   both
                   repent
                   of
                   what
                   they
                   have
                   done
                   ,
                   and
                   may
                   wash
                   themselves
                   from
                   all
                   desires
                   of
                   this
                   present
                   World.
                   When
                   therefore
                   they
                   shall
                   have
                   repented
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   purified
                   ,
                   then
                   that
                   Messenger
                   which
                   is
                   appointed
                   over
                   thy
                   Punishment
                   ,
                   shall
                   depart
                   from
                   thee
                   .
                   I
                   said
                   unto
                   him
                   ;
                   Sir
                   ,
                   If
                   they
                   have
                   behaved
                   themselves
                   so
                   as
                   to
                   anger
                   that
                   good
                   Angel
                   ,
                   yet
                   what
                   have
                   I
                   done
                   ?
                   He
                   answer'd
                   ;
                   They
                   cannot
                   otherwise
                   be
                   afflicted
                   ,
                   unless
                   thou
                   ,
                   who
                   art
                   the
                   Head
                   of
                   the
                   Family
                   ,
                   suffer
                   .
                   For
                   whatsoever
                   thou
                   shalt
                   suffer
                   ,
                   they
                   must
                   needs
                   feel
                   it
                   :
                   But
                   as
                   long
                   as
                   thou
                   shalt
                   stand
                   well
                   establish'd
                   ,
                   they
                   cannot
                   experience
                   any
                   Vexation
                   .
                   I
                   replyed
                   ;
                   But
                   ,
                   Sir
                   ,
                   behold
                   they
                   also
                   now
                   repent
                   with
                   all
                   their
                   Hearts
                   .
                   I
                   know
                   ,
                   says
                   he
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   repent
                   with
                   all
                   their
                   Hearts
                   ;
                   but
                   dost
                   thou
                   therefore
                   think
                   that
                   their
                   Offences
                   who
                   repent
                   are
                   immediately
                   blotted
                   out
                   ?
                   No
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   presently
                   ;
                   But
                   he
                   that
                   repents
                   must
                   afflict
                   his
                   Soul
                   ,
                   and
                   shew
                   himself
                   humble
                   in
                   all
                   his
                   Affairs
                   ,
                   and
                   undergo
                   many
                   and
                   divers
                   Vexations
                   .
                   And
                   
                   when
                   he
                   shall
                   have
                   suffer'd
                   all
                   things
                   that
                   were
                   appointed
                   for
                   him
                   ;
                   then
                   perhaps
                   he
                   that
                   made
                   him
                   and
                   all
                   things
                   besides
                   will
                   be
                   moved
                   with
                   Compassion
                   towards
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   afford
                   him
                   some
                   Remedy
                   ;
                   and
                   especially
                   if
                   he
                   shall
                   perceive
                   his
                   Heart
                   who
                   repents
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   pure
                   from
                   every
                   Evil
                   Work.
                   But
                   at
                   present
                   it
                   is
                   expedient
                   for
                   thee
                   and
                   for
                   thy
                   House
                   to
                   be
                   grieved
                   ;
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   needful
                   that
                   thou
                   shouldst
                   endure
                   much
                   Vexation
                   ;
                   as
                   the
                   Angel
                   of
                   the
                   LORD
                   who
                   committed
                   thee
                   unto
                   me
                   ,
                   has
                   commanded
                   .
                   Rather
                   give
                   Thanks
                   unto
                   the
                   LORD
                   ,
                   that
                   knowing
                   what
                   was
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   he
                   thought
                   thee
                   worthy
                   to
                   whom
                   he
                   should
                   foretel
                   that
                   Trouble
                   was
                   coming
                   upon
                   those
                   that
                   were
                   able
                   to
                   bear
                   it
                   .
                   I
                   said
                   unto
                   him
                   ;
                   Sir
                   ,
                   Be
                   but
                   thou
                   also
                   with
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   shall
                   easily
                   undergo
                   any
                   Trouble
                   .
                   I
                   will
                   ,
                   said
                   he
                   ,
                   be
                   with
                   thee
                   ;
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   ask
                   the
                   Messenger
                   who
                   is
                   set
                   over
                   thy
                   Punishment
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   would
                   moderate
                   his
                   Afflictions
                   towards
                   thee
                   .
                   And
                   moreover
                   thou
                   shalt
                   suffer
                   Adversity
                   but
                   for
                   a
                   little
                   time
                   ;
                   and
                   then
                   thou
                   shalt
                   again
                   be
                   restored
                   to
                   thy
                   former
                   Place
                   ;
                   only
                   continue
                   on
                   in
                   
                   the
                   Humility
                   of
                   thy
                   Mind
                   .
                   Obey
                   the
                   LORD
                   with
                   a
                   pure
                   Heart
                   ;
                   thou
                   and
                   thy
                   House
                   ,
                   and
                   thy
                   Children
                   ;
                   and
                   walk
                   in
                   the
                   Commands
                   which
                   I
                   have
                   delivered
                   unto
                   thee
                   .
                   And
                   then
                   thy
                   Repentance
                   may
                   be
                   firm
                   and
                   pure
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   thou
                   shalt
                   keep
                   these
                   things
                   with
                   thy
                   House
                   ,
                   all
                   Inconveniencies
                   shall
                   depart
                   from
                   thee
                   .
                   And
                   all
                   Vexation
                   shall
                   in
                   like
                   manner
                   depart
                   from
                   all
                   those
                   ,
                   whosoever
                   shall
                   walk
                   according
                   to
                   these
                   Commands
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Eighth
                   SIMILITUDE
                   .
                   That
                   there
                   are
                   many
                   kinds
                   of
                   Elect
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   
                     Repenting
                     Sinners
                  
                   :
                   And
                   how
                   all
                   of
                   them
                   shall
                   receive
                   a
                   Reward
                   proportionable
                   to
                   the
                   Measure
                   of
                   their
                   Repentance
                   and
                   Good
                   Works
                   .
                
                 
                   I.
                   AGAIN
                   he
                   shew'd
                   me
                   a
                   Willow
                   which
                   covered
                   the
                   Fields
                   and
                   the
                   Mountains
                   ,
                   under
                   whose
                   Shadow
                   came
                   all
                   such
                   as
                   were
                   called
                   by
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   the
                   LORD
                   .
                   And
                   by
                   that
                   Willow
                   stood
                   the
                   Angel
                   of
                   the
                   LORD
                   very
                   excellent
                   and
                   lofty
                   ;
                   and
                   
                   did
                   cut
                   down
                   Boughs
                   from
                   that
                   Willow
                   with
                   a
                   great
                   Hook
                   ;
                   and
                   reach'd
                   out
                   to
                   the
                   People
                   that
                   were
                   under
                   the
                   Shadow
                   of
                   that
                   Willow
                   little
                   Rods
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   about
                   a
                   Foot
                   long
                   .
                   And
                   when
                   all
                   of
                   them
                   had
                   taken
                   them
                   ,
                   he
                   laid
                   aside
                   his
                   Hook
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Tree
                   continued
                   intire
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   had
                   before
                   seen
                   it
                   .
                   At
                   which
                   I
                   wondred
                   ,
                   and
                   mused
                   within
                   my self
                   .
                   Then
                   that
                   Shepherd
                   said
                   unto
                   me
                   ;
                   Forbear
                   to
                   wonder
                   that
                   that
                   Tree
                   continues
                   whole
                   ,
                   notwithstanding
                   so
                   many
                   Boughs
                   have
                   been
                   cut
                   off
                   from
                   it
                   :
                   But
                   attend
                   ;
                   for
                   now
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   shewn
                   thee
                   ,
                   what
                   that
                   Angel
                   means
                   ,
                   who
                   gave
                   those
                   Rods
                   to
                   the
                   People
                   .
                   So
                   he
                   again
                   demanded
                   the
                   Rods
                   of
                   them
                   ;
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   Order
                   that
                   every
                   one
                   had
                   received
                   them
                   ,
                   was
                   he
                   call'd
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   restored
                   his
                   Rod
                   :
                   Which
                   when
                   he
                   had
                   received
                   ,
                   he
                   examin'd
                   them
                   .
                   From
                   some
                   he
                   received
                   them
                   Dry
                   and
                   Rotten
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   touch'd
                   with
                   the
                   Moth
                   ;
                   those
                   he
                   commanded
                   to
                   be
                   separated
                   from
                   the
                   rest
                   ,
                   and
                   placed
                   by
                   themselves
                   .
                   Others
                   gave
                   him
                   their
                   Rods
                   dry
                   indeed
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   touch'd
                   with
                   the
                   Moth
                   ;
                   these
                   also
                   he
                   order'd
                   to
                   be
                   set
                   by
                   themselves
                   .
                   Others
                   gave
                   
                   in
                   their
                   Rods
                   half
                   dry
                   ;
                   these
                   also
                   were
                   set
                   apart
                   .
                   Others
                   gave
                   in
                   their
                   Rods
                   half
                   dry
                   ,
                   and
                   cleft
                   ;
                   these
                   too
                   were
                   set
                   by
                   themselves
                   .
                   Others
                   brought
                   in
                   their
                   Rods
                   ,
                   half
                   dry
                   and
                   half
                   green
                   ;
                   and
                   were
                   in
                   like
                   manner
                   placed
                   by
                   themselves
                   .
                   Others
                   deliver'd
                   up
                   their
                   Rods
                   two
                   parts
                   green
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   third
                   dry
                   ;
                   and
                   they
                   too
                   were
                   set
                   apart
                   .
                   Others
                   brought
                   their
                   Rods
                   two
                   parts
                   dry
                   and
                   the
                   third
                   green
                   ;
                   and
                   were
                   also
                   placed
                   by
                   themselves
                   .
                   Others
                   deliver'd
                   up
                   their
                   Rods
                   yet
                   less
                   dry
                   ,
                   for
                   there
                   was
                   but
                   a
                   very
                   little
                   ,
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   their
                   Tops
                   dry
                   ;
                   but
                   they
                   had
                   Clefts
                   ,
                   and
                   these
                   were
                   set
                   in
                   like
                   manner
                   by
                   themselves
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   Rods
                   of
                   others
                   there
                   was
                   but
                   a
                   little
                   green
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   rest
                   dry
                   ;
                   and
                   these
                   were
                   set
                   aside
                   by
                   themselves
                   .
                   Others
                   came
                   ,
                   and
                   brought
                   their
                   Rods
                   green
                   as
                   they
                   had
                   received
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   greatest
                   part
                   brought
                   their
                   Rods
                   thus
                   ,
                   and
                   these
                   also
                   were
                   put
                   apart
                   by
                   themselves
                   .
                   Others
                   brought
                   their
                   Rods
                   not
                   only
                   green
                   ,
                   but
                   full
                   of
                   Branches
                   ;
                   and
                   these
                   were
                   set
                   aside
                   ;
                   being
                   received
                   by
                   the
                   Angel
                   with
                   great
                   Joy.
                   Others
                   brought
                   their
                   Rods
                   green
                   with
                   Branches
                   ,
                   and
                   those
                   also
                   
                   full
                   of
                   Fruit.
                   They
                   who
                   had
                   such
                   Rods
                   were
                   very
                   chearful
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   Angel
                   himself
                   took
                   great
                   Joy
                   at
                   them
                   ;
                   nor
                   was
                   the
                   Shepherd
                   that
                   stood
                   with
                   me
                   less
                   pleased
                   with
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   II.
                   THEN
                   the
                   Angel
                   of
                   the
                   LORD
                   commanded
                   Crowns
                   to
                   be
                   brought
                   :
                   And
                   the
                   Crowns
                   were
                   brought
                   made
                   of
                   Palms
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   Angel
                   crown'd
                   those
                   Men
                   in
                   whose
                   Rods
                   he
                   found
                   the
                   young
                   Branches
                   with
                   Fruit
                   ;
                   and
                   commanded
                   them
                   to
                   go
                   into
                   the
                   Tower.
                   He
                   also
                   sent
                   those
                   into
                   the
                   Tower
                   in
                   whose
                   Rods
                   he
                   found
                   Branches
                   without
                   Fruit
                   ,
                   giving
                   his
                   Seal
                   unto
                   them
                   .
                   For
                   they
                   had
                   the
                   same
                   Garment
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   one
                   white
                   as
                   Snow
                   ,
                   with
                   which
                   he
                   had
                   them
                   go
                   into
                   the
                   Tower.
                   And
                   so
                   he
                   did
                   to
                   those
                   who
                   return'd
                   their
                   Rods
                   green
                   as
                   they
                   received
                   them
                   ,
                   giving
                   them
                   a
                   white
                   Garment
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   sent
                   them
                   away
                   to
                   go
                   into
                   the
                   Tower.
                   Having
                   done
                   this
                   ,
                   he
                   said
                   to
                   the
                   Shepherd
                   
                     that
                     was
                     with
                     me
                  
                   ;
                   I
                   go
                   my
                   way
                   ;
                   but
                   do
                   thou
                   send
                   these
                   within
                   the
                   Walls
                   ,
                   every
                   one
                   into
                   the
                   place
                   in
                   which
                   he
                   has
                   deserved
                   to
                   dwell
                   ,
                   examining
                   first
                   their
                   Rods
                   ;
                   but
                   examine
                   them
                   
                   diligently
                   that
                   no
                   one
                   deceive
                   thee
                   .
                   But
                   and
                   if
                   any
                   one
                   shall
                   escape
                   thee
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   try
                   them
                   upon
                   the
                   Altar
                   .
                   Having
                   said
                   this
                   to
                   the
                   Shepherd
                   he
                   departed
                   .
                   After
                   he
                   was
                   gone
                   ,
                   the
                   Shepherd
                   said
                   unto
                   me
                   ;
                   Let
                   us
                   take
                   the
                   Rods
                   from
                   them
                   all
                   ,
                   and
                   plant
                   them
                   ;
                   if
                   perchance
                   they
                   may
                   grow
                   green
                   again
                   .
                   I
                   said
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   Sir
                   ,
                   How
                   can
                   those
                   dry
                   Rods
                   ever
                   grow
                   green
                   again
                   ?
                   He
                   answer'd
                   me
                   ;
                   That
                   Tree
                   is
                   a
                   Willow
                   ,
                   and
                   always
                   loves
                   to
                   live
                   .
                   If
                   therefore
                   these
                   Rods
                   shall
                   be
                   planted
                   ,
                   and
                   receive
                   a
                   little
                   Moisture
                   ,
                   many
                   of
                   them
                   will
                   recover
                   themselves
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   I
                   will
                   try
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   pour
                   Water
                   upon
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   any
                   of
                   them
                   can
                   live
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   rejoyce
                   with
                   him
                   :
                   But
                   if
                   not
                   ,
                   at
                   least
                   by
                   this
                   means
                   I
                   shall
                   be
                   found
                   not
                   to
                   have
                   neglected
                   my
                   part
                   .
                   And
                   they
                   all
                   came
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   every
                   one
                   in
                   the
                   Rank
                   in
                   which
                   he
                   stood
                   ,
                   and
                   gave
                   him
                   their
                   Rods
                   ;
                   which
                   having
                   received
                   ,
                   He
                   planted
                   every
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   in
                   their
                   several
                   Orders
                   .
                   And
                   after
                   he
                   had
                   planted
                   them
                   all
                   ,
                   he
                   poured
                   much
                   Water
                   upon
                   them
                   ,
                   insomuch
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   covered
                   with
                   Water
                   ,
                   and
                   did
                   not
                   appear
                   above
                   it
                   .
                   
                   And
                   when
                   he
                   had
                   water'd
                   them
                   ,
                   he
                   said
                   unto
                   me
                   ;
                   Let
                   us
                   depart
                   ,
                   and
                   after
                   a
                   little
                   time
                   we
                   will
                   return
                   and
                   visit
                   them
                   .
                   For
                   he
                   who
                   created
                   this
                   Tree
                   ,
                   would
                   have
                   all
                   those
                   live
                   that
                   received
                   Rods
                   from
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   I
                   hope
                   ,
                   now
                   that
                   these
                   Rods
                   are
                   thus
                   watered
                   ,
                   many
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   receiving
                   in
                   the
                   Moisture
                   ,
                   will
                   recover
                   .
                
                 
                   III.
                   I
                   SAID
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   Sir
                   ;
                   Tell
                   me
                   what
                   this
                   Tree
                   denotes
                   ?
                   For
                   I
                   am
                   greatly
                   moved
                   ,
                   that
                   after
                   so
                   many
                   Branches
                   have
                   been
                   cut
                   off
                   ,
                   it
                   seems
                   still
                   to
                   be
                   whole
                   ;
                   nor
                   do's
                   there
                   any
                   thing
                   the
                   less
                   of
                   it
                   appear
                   to
                   remain
                   ,
                   which
                   greatly
                   amazes
                   me
                   .
                   He
                   answer'd
                   ,
                   Hearken
                   .
                   This
                   great
                   Tree
                   which
                   covers
                   the
                   Plains
                   and
                   the
                   Mountains
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   publish'd
                   throughout
                   the
                   whole
                   World.
                   Now
                   by
                   this
                   Law
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   preach'd
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   Ends
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   .
                   The
                   People
                   that
                   stand
                   under
                   its
                   Shadow
                   ,
                   are
                   those
                   which
                   have
                   heard
                   his
                   Preaching
                   ,
                   and
                   believed
                   .
                   The
                   great
                   and
                   good
                   Angel
                   which
                   you
                   saw
                   ,
                   was
                   MICHAEL
                   ,
                   who
                   has
                   the
                   Power
                   over
                   this
                   People
                   ,
                   and
                   Governs
                   them
                   .
                   For
                   he
                   has
                   planted
                   the
                   Law
                   in
                   
                   the
                   Hearts
                   of
                   those
                   who
                   have
                   believed
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   he
                   visits
                   them
                   to
                   whom
                   he
                   has
                   given
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   to
                   see
                   if
                   they
                   have
                   kept
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   he
                   examines
                   every
                   ones
                   Rod
                   ;
                   and
                   of
                   those
                   ,
                   many
                   that
                   are
                   weakned
                   .
                   For
                   those
                   Rods
                   are
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   the
                   LORD
                   .
                   Then
                   he
                   discerns
                   all
                   those
                   who
                   have
                   not
                   kept
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   knowing
                   the
                   place
                   of
                   every
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   I
                   said
                   unto
                   him
                   ;
                   Sir
                   ,
                   why
                   did
                   he
                   send
                   away
                   some
                   to
                   the
                   Tower
                   ,
                   and
                   left
                   others
                   here
                   to
                   you
                   ?
                   He
                   reply'd
                   ;
                   those
                   who
                   have
                   transgress'd
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   receiv'd
                   from
                   him
                   ,
                   are
                   left
                   in
                   my
                   Power
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   repent
                   of
                   their
                   Sins
                   :
                   But
                   they
                   who
                   satisfied
                   the
                   Law
                   and
                   kept
                   it
                   ,
                   are
                   under
                   his
                   Power
                   .
                   But
                   who
                   then
                   ,
                   said
                   I
                   ,
                   are
                   those
                   ,
                   who
                   went
                   into
                   the
                   Tower
                   Crowned
                   ?
                   He
                   reply'd
                   ;
                   All
                   such
                   as
                   having
                   striven
                   with
                   the
                   Devil
                   ,
                   have
                   overcome
                   him
                   ,
                   are
                   Crown'd
                   .
                   And
                   they
                   are
                   those
                   ,
                   who
                   have
                   suffer'd
                   injuries
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   keep
                   the
                   Law.
                   But
                   they
                   who
                   gave
                   up
                   their
                   Rods
                   Green
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   young
                   Branches
                   ,
                   but
                   without
                   Fruit
                   ,
                   have
                   indeed
                   endured
                   Trouble
                   for
                   the
                   same
                   Law
                   ,
                   but
                   have
                   not
                   suffer'd
                   Death
                   ;
                   but
                   neither
                   have
                   they
                   deny'd
                   their
                   Holy
                   Law
                   :
                   They
                   
                   who
                   deliver'd
                   up
                   their
                   Rods
                   Green
                   as
                   they
                   received
                   them
                   ;
                   are
                   those
                   who
                   were
                   Modest
                   and
                   Just
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   lived
                   with
                   a
                   very
                   Pure
                   Mind
                   ,
                   and
                   kept
                   the
                   Commandments
                   of
                   God.
                   The
                   rest
                   thou
                   shalt
                   know
                   ,
                   when
                   I
                   shall
                   have
                   consider'd
                   those
                   Rods
                   which
                   I
                   have
                   planted
                   and
                   watered
                   .
                
                 
                   IV.
                   AFTER
                   a
                   few
                   days
                   we
                   return'd
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   place
                   stood
                   that
                   great
                   Angel
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   stood
                   by
                   him
                   .
                   Then
                   he
                   said
                   unto
                   me
                   ;
                   Gird
                   thy self
                   with
                   a
                   ‖
                   Napkin
                   ,
                   and
                   serve
                   me
                   .
                   And
                   I
                   girded
                   my self
                   with
                   a
                   clean
                   Towel
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   made
                   of
                   Coarse
                   Cloath
                   .
                   And
                   when
                   he
                   saw
                   me
                   girded
                   ,
                   and
                   ready
                   to
                   minister
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   he
                   said
                   ;
                   Call
                   those
                   Men
                   whose
                   Rods
                   have
                   been
                   planted
                   every
                   one
                   in
                   his
                   Order
                   as
                   they
                   gave
                   them
                   .
                   And
                   he
                   brought
                   me
                   into
                   the
                   Field
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   called
                   them
                   all
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   all
                   stood
                   ready
                   in
                   their
                   several
                   Ranks
                   .
                   Then
                   he
                   said
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   let
                   every
                   one
                   pluck
                   up
                   his
                   Rod
                   and
                   bring
                   it
                   unto
                   me
                   .
                   And
                   first
                   they
                   deliver'd
                   theirs
                   ,
                   whose
                   Rods
                   were
                   Dry
                   and
                   Rotten
                   .
                   And
                   those
                   whose
                   Rods
                   still
                   continued
                   so
                   ,
                   he
                   commanded
                   to
                   stand
                   apart
                   .
                   Then
                   they
                   came
                   whose
                   Rods
                   
                   were
                   Dry
                   but
                   not
                   Rotten
                   .
                   Some
                   of
                   these
                   deliver'd
                   in
                   their
                   Rods
                   Green
                   ;
                   Others
                   dry
                   and
                   rotten
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   they
                   had
                   been
                   touch'd
                   by
                   the
                   Moth.
                   Those
                   who
                   gave
                   them
                   up
                   Green
                   ,
                   he
                   commanded
                   to
                   stand
                   apart
                   :
                   But
                   those
                   whose
                   Rods
                   were
                   dry
                   and
                   rotten
                   ,
                   he
                   caused
                   to
                   stand
                   with
                   the
                   first
                   sort
                   .
                   Then
                   came
                   they
                   whose
                   Rods
                   were
                   half
                   dry
                   ,
                   and
                   Cleft
                   :
                   Many
                   of
                   these
                   gave
                   up
                   their
                   Rods
                   Green
                   ,
                   but
                   still
                   Cleft
                   .
                   Others
                   delivered
                   them
                   up
                   Green
                   with
                   Branches
                   ,
                   and
                   Fruit
                   upon
                   the
                   Branches
                   ,
                   like
                   unto
                   theirs
                   who
                   went
                   Crown'd
                   into
                   the
                   Tower.
                   Others
                   deliver'd
                   them
                   up
                   Dry
                   and
                   Rotten
                   :
                   And
                   some
                   as
                   they
                   were
                   before
                   ,
                   half
                   dry
                   ,
                   and
                   cleft
                   .
                   Every
                   one
                   of
                   these
                   he
                   order'd
                   to
                   stand
                   apart
                   ,
                   some
                   by
                   themselves
                   ,
                   others
                   in
                   their
                   respective
                   Ranks
                   .
                
                 
                   V.
                   THEN
                   came
                   they
                   whose
                   Rods
                   
                     were
                     for
                     the
                     most
                     part
                     Green
                  
                   ;
                   but
                   cleft
                   .
                   These
                   deliver'd
                   their
                   Rods
                   altogether
                   Green
                   ,
                   and
                   stood
                   in
                   their
                   own
                   Order
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   Shepherd
                   rejoiced
                   at
                   these
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   were
                   all
                   even
                   and
                   free
                   from
                   their
                   Clefts
                   .
                   Then
                   they
                   gave
                   in
                   their
                   Rods
                   ,
                   who
                   had
                   half
                   Green
                   and
                   
                   half
                   Dry.
                   Of
                   these
                   some
                   were
                   found
                   wholly
                   Green
                   ,
                   others
                   half
                   dry
                   ;
                   others
                   green
                   ,
                   with
                   young
                   Shoots
                   .
                   And
                   all
                   these
                   were
                   sent
                   away
                   ,
                   every
                   one
                   to
                   his
                   proper
                   Rank
                   .
                   Then
                   they
                   gave
                   up
                   their
                   Rods
                   ,
                   who
                   had
                   two
                   parts
                   Green
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   rest
                   Dry
                   :
                   Many
                   of
                   these
                   gave
                   in
                   their
                   Rods
                   Green
                   ;
                   many
                   half
                   dry
                   ;
                   the
                   rest
                   dry
                   but
                   not
                   rotten
                   .
                   So
                   these
                   were
                   sent
                   away
                   ,
                   each
                   to
                   his
                   proper
                   Place
                   .
                   Then
                   came
                   they
                   who
                   had
                   their
                   Rods
                   two
                   parts
                   Dry
                   and
                   the
                   third
                   Green
                   ;
                   many
                   of
                   these
                   delivered
                   up
                   their
                   Rods
                   half
                   dry
                   ;
                   others
                   dry
                   and
                   rotten
                   ;
                   others
                   half
                   dry
                   and
                   cleft
                   ;
                   but
                   few
                   Green.
                   And
                   all
                   these
                   were
                   set
                   every
                   one
                   in
                   his
                   own
                   Rank
                   .
                   Then
                   they
                   reach'd
                   in
                   their
                   Rods
                   ,
                   who
                   had
                   them
                   before
                   a
                   third
                   part
                   Green
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   rest
                   dry
                   ;
                   Their
                   Rods
                   were
                   for
                   the
                   most
                   part
                   found
                   Green
                   ,
                   having
                   little
                   Boughs
                   ,
                   with
                   Fruit
                   upon
                   them
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   rest
                   altogether
                   Green.
                   And
                   the
                   Shepherd
                   upon
                   sight
                   of
                   these
                   rejoiced
                   exceedingly
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   had
                   sound
                   them
                   thus
                   .
                   And
                   they
                   also
                   went
                   to
                   their
                   proper
                   Orders
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   VI.
                   NOW
                   after
                   he
                   had
                   examin'd
                   all
                   their
                   Rods
                   ,
                   he
                   said
                   unto
                   me
                   ;
                   I
                   told
                   thee
                   that
                   this
                   Tree
                   loved
                   Life
                   :
                   Thou
                   seest
                   how
                   many
                   have
                   repented
                   ,
                   and
                   attain'd
                   unto
                   Salvation
                   .
                   Sir
                   ,
                   said
                   I
                   ,
                   I
                   see
                   it
                   .
                   That
                   thou
                   mightest
                   know
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Goodness
                   and
                   Mercy
                   of
                   the
                   LORD
                   is
                   Great
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   had
                   in
                   Honour
                   ;
                   who
                   gave
                   his
                   Spirit
                   to
                   them
                   that
                   were
                   worthy
                   of
                   Repentance
                   .
                   I
                   answer'd
                   ,
                   Sir
                   ,
                   why
                   then
                   did
                   not
                   all
                   of
                   them
                   repent
                   ?
                   He
                   reply'd
                   ;
                   Those
                   whose
                   Minds
                   the
                   LORD
                   foresaw
                   would
                   be
                   Pure
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   would
                   serve
                   him
                   with
                   all
                   their
                   Hearts
                   ,
                   to
                   them
                   he
                   gave
                   Repentance
                   .
                   But
                   for
                   those
                   whose
                   deceit
                   and
                   wickedness
                   he
                   beheld
                   ,
                   and
                   perceived
                   that
                   they
                   would
                   not
                   truly
                   return
                   unto
                   him
                   ;
                   to
                   them
                   he
                   deny'd
                   any
                   return
                   unto
                   Repentance
                   ,
                   least
                   they
                   should
                   again
                   blaspheme
                   his
                   Law
                   with
                   wicked
                   Words
                   .
                   I
                   said
                   unto
                   him
                   ;
                   Now
                   Sir
                   ,
                   make
                   known
                   unto
                   me
                   ,
                   what
                   is
                   the
                   place
                   of
                   every
                   one
                   of
                   those
                   ,
                   who
                   have
                   given
                   up
                   their
                   Rods
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   their
                   ‖
                   Portion
                   ;
                   that
                   when
                   they
                   who
                   have
                   not
                   kept
                   their
                   Seal
                   entire
                   ,
                   but
                   have
                   cast
                   away
                   the
                   Seal
                   which
                   they
                   received
                   ,
                   shall
                   hear
                   and
                   
                   believe
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   they
                   may
                   acknowledge
                   their
                   
                   Evil-deeds
                   and
                   repent
                   ;
                   and
                   receiving
                   again
                   their
                   Seal
                   from
                   you
                   ,
                   may
                   give
                   Glory
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   moved
                   with
                   Compassion
                   towards
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   sent
                   you
                   to
                   renew
                   their
                   Spirits
                   .
                   Hearken
                   ,
                   said
                   he
                   :
                   They
                   whose
                   Rods
                   have
                   been
                   found
                   dry
                   and
                   rotten
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   touch'd
                   with
                   the
                   Moth
                   ;
                   are
                   the
                   Deserters
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Betrayers
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                   Who
                   with
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   their
                   Crimes
                   ,
                   have
                   also
                   blasphemed
                   the
                   LORD
                   ,
                   and
                   deny'd
                   his
                   Name
                   which
                   was
                   called
                   upon
                   them
                   .
                   Therefore
                   all
                   these
                   are
                   Dead
                   unto
                   God
                   ;
                   and
                   thou
                   seest
                   that
                   none
                   of
                   them
                   have
                   repented
                   ,
                   although
                   they
                   have
                   heard
                   my
                   Commands
                   which
                   thou
                   hast
                   delivered
                   unto
                   them
                   .
                   From
                   these
                   Men
                   therefore
                   Life
                   is
                   far
                   distant
                   .
                   And
                   they
                   also
                   who
                   have
                   deliver'd
                   up
                   their
                   Rods
                   Dry
                   but
                   not
                   Rotten
                   ,
                   have
                   not
                   been
                   far
                   from
                   them
                   .
                   For
                   they
                   have
                   been
                   Counterfeits
                   ,
                   and
                   brought
                   in
                   Evil-Doctrines
                   ;
                   and
                   have
                   perverted
                   the
                   Servants
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   and
                   especially
                   those
                   who
                   had
                   sinn'd
                   ,
                   not
                   suffering
                   them
                   to
                   return
                   unto
                   Repentance
                   ;
                   but
                   keeping
                   them
                   back
                   by
                   their
                   False
                   Doctrines
                   .
                   These
                   therefore
                   have
                   
                   Hope
                   ;
                   and
                   thou
                   seest
                   that
                   many
                   of
                   them
                   have
                   repented
                   ,
                   since
                   the
                   time
                   that
                   thou
                   hast
                   laid
                   my
                   Commands
                   before
                   them
                   ;
                   and
                   many
                   more
                   will
                   yet
                   Repent
                   .
                   But
                   they
                   that
                   shall
                   not
                   Repent
                   ;
                   both
                   they
                   have
                   lost
                   Patience
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   lose
                   their
                   Life
                   .
                   But
                   they
                   that
                   have
                   repented
                   ,
                   their
                   place
                   is
                   begun
                   to
                   be
                   within
                   the
                   first
                   Walls
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   are
                   even
                   gone
                   into
                   the
                   Tower.
                   Thou
                   seest
                   therefore
                   ,
                   said
                   he
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   Repentance
                   of
                   sinners
                   there
                   is
                   Life
                   ;
                   but
                   that
                   for
                   them
                   who
                   Repent
                   not
                   ,
                   Death
                   is
                   prepared
                   .
                
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   HEAR
                   now
                   concerning
                   those
                   who
                   gave
                   in
                   their
                   Rods
                   half
                   dry
                   ,
                   and
                   full
                   of
                   Clefts
                   .
                   They
                   whose
                   Rods
                   were
                   only
                   half-dry
                   ,
                   are
                   the
                   Doubtful
                   ;
                   for
                   they
                   are
                   neither
                   Living
                   nor
                   Dead
                   .
                   But
                   they
                   who
                   deliver'd
                   in
                   their
                   Rods
                   not
                   only
                   half-dry
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   full
                   of
                   Clefts
                   ,
                   are
                   both
                   Doubtful
                   and
                   Evil-speakers
                   ;
                   who
                   detract
                   from
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   absent
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   never
                   peace
                   among
                   themselves
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   envy
                   one
                   another
                   .
                   Howbeit
                   to
                   these
                   there
                   is
                   yet
                   lest
                   space
                   for
                   Repentance
                   ;
                   for
                   thou
                   seest
                   that
                   some
                   of
                   these
                   also
                   have
                   repented
                   .
                   Now
                   all
                   those
                   of
                   this
                   kind
                   
                   who
                   have
                   quickly
                   repented
                   ,
                   shall
                   have
                   a
                   place
                   in
                   the
                   Tower
                   ;
                   but
                   they
                   who
                   have
                   been
                   more
                   slow
                   in
                   their
                   Repentance
                   ,
                   shall
                   dwell
                   within
                   the
                   Walls
                   :
                   But
                   they
                   that
                   shall
                   not
                   repent
                   ,
                   but
                   shall
                   continue
                   on
                   in
                   their
                   wicked
                   Doings
                   ,
                   shall
                   die
                   the
                   Death
                   .
                   As
                   for
                   those
                   who
                   had
                   their
                   Rods
                   Green
                   ,
                   but
                   yet
                   Cleft
                   ;
                   they
                   are
                   such
                   as
                   were
                   always
                   Faithful
                   and
                   Good
                   ;
                   but
                   who
                   had
                   some
                   Envy
                   and
                   Strife
                   among
                   themselves
                   concerning
                   Dignity
                   and
                   Preheminence
                   .
                   Now
                   all
                   such
                   are
                   Vain
                   and
                   without
                   Understanding
                   ,
                   as
                   contend
                   with
                   one
                   another
                   about
                   these
                   things
                   .
                   Nevertheless
                   seeing
                   they
                   are
                   otherwise
                   Good
                   ,
                   if
                   when
                   they
                   shall
                   hear
                   these
                   Commands
                   they
                   shall
                   amend
                   themselves
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   at
                   my
                   Perswasion
                   suddainly
                   repent
                   ;
                   they
                   shall
                   forthwith
                   begin
                   to
                   dwell
                   in
                   the
                   Tower
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   who
                   have
                   truly
                   and
                   worthily
                   repented
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   any
                   one
                   shall
                   again
                   return
                   to
                   his
                   Dissention
                   ,
                   he
                   shall
                   be
                   shut
                   out
                   from
                   the
                   Tower
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   lose
                   his
                   Life
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   Life
                   of
                   those
                   who
                   keep
                   the
                   Commandments
                   of
                   the
                   LORD
                   ,
                   consists
                   in
                   doing
                   what
                   they
                   are
                   commanded
                   ;
                   not
                   in
                   Principality
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   any
                   other
                   Dignity
                   .
                   For
                   by
                   Patience
                   
                   and
                   Humility
                   of
                   Mind
                   Men
                   shall
                   attain
                   unto
                   Life
                   ;
                   but
                   by
                   Seditions
                   ,
                   and
                   Contempt
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   purchase
                   Death
                   unto
                   themselves
                   .
                
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   THEY
                   who
                   in
                   their
                   Rods
                   had
                   half
                   Green
                   and
                   half
                   Dry
                   ,
                   are
                   those
                   who
                   are
                   engag'd
                   in
                   many
                   Affairs
                   ;
                   nor
                   are
                   wholly
                   applied
                   to
                   Holy
                   things
                   .
                   For
                   which
                   Cause
                   half
                   of
                   them
                   liveth
                   ,
                   and
                   half
                   is
                   dead
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   many
                   of
                   these
                   since
                   the
                   time
                   that
                   they
                   have
                   heard
                   my
                   Commands
                   ,
                   have
                   repented
                   ;
                   and
                   begun
                   to
                   live
                   in
                   the
                   Tower.
                   But
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   have
                   wholly
                   fallen
                   away
                   ;
                   to
                   these
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   more
                   place
                   for
                   Repentance
                   .
                   For
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   their
                   present
                   Interests
                   ,
                   they
                   have
                   blasphemed
                   and
                   denied
                   God
                   :
                   And
                   for
                   this
                   Wickedness
                   have
                   lost
                   Life
                   .
                   And
                   of
                   these
                   many
                   are
                   still
                   in
                   doubt
                   ;
                   these
                   may
                   yet
                   return
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   they
                   shall
                   quickly
                   repent
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   have
                   a
                   place
                   in
                   the
                   Tower
                   ;
                   but
                   if
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   more
                   slow
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   dwell
                   within
                   the
                   Walls
                   ;
                   but
                   if
                   they
                   shall
                   not
                   repent
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   die
                   .
                   As
                   for
                   those
                   who
                   had
                   two
                   parts
                   of
                   their
                   Rods
                   Green
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   third
                   Dry
                   ;
                   they
                   have
                   deny'd
                   the
                   LORD
                   ,
                   by
                   their
                   manifold
                   
                   sins
                   .
                   Of
                   these
                   many
                   have
                   repented
                   ,
                   and
                   found
                   a
                   place
                   in
                   the
                   Tower
                   ;
                   and
                   many
                   have
                   altogether
                   departed
                   from
                   God.
                   These
                   have
                   utterly
                   lost
                   their
                   Lives
                   .
                   And
                   some
                   being
                   in
                   a
                   doubtful
                   state
                   ,
                   have
                   raised
                   up
                   Dissentions
                   :
                   These
                   may
                   yet
                   return
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   shall
                   suddainly
                   repent
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   be
                   with-held
                   by
                   their
                   pleasures
                   ;
                   but
                   if
                   they
                   shall
                   continue
                   in
                   their
                   Evil-doings
                   they
                   shall
                   Die.
                   
                
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   THEY
                   who
                   gave
                   in
                   their
                   Rods
                   two
                   parts
                   Dry
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   other
                   Green
                   ;
                   are
                   those
                   who
                   have
                   indeed
                   been
                   faithful
                   ,
                   but
                   withall
                   Rich
                   ,
                   and
                   full
                   of
                   good
                   things
                   ;
                   and
                   thereupon
                   have
                   desired
                   to
                   be
                   famous
                   ‖
                   among
                   those
                   without
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   thereby
                   fallen
                   into
                   great
                   Pride
                   ,
                   and
                   began
                   to
                   aim
                   at
                   high
                   matters
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   forsake
                   the
                   Truth
                   :
                   Nor
                   did
                   they
                   hold
                   fast
                   to
                   the
                   Righteous
                   ,
                   but
                   lived
                   ‖
                   with
                   Strangers
                   ;
                   and
                   this
                   Life
                   seem'd
                   the
                   more
                   Pleasant
                   to
                   them
                   .
                   Howbeit
                   they
                   departed
                   not
                   from
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   continued
                   in
                   the
                   Faith
                   ;
                   only
                   they
                   did
                   not
                   exercise
                   the
                   Works
                   of
                   Faith.
                   Many
                   therefore
                   of
                   these
                   repented
                   ;
                   and
                   began
                   to
                   dwell
                   in
                   the
                   Tower.
                   Yet
                   others
                   still
                   living
                   among
                   strange
                   
                   People
                   ,
                   and
                   being
                   lifted
                   up
                   with
                   their
                   Vanities
                   ,
                   have
                   utterly
                   fallen
                   away
                   from
                   God
                   ;
                   and
                   follow'd
                   the
                   Works
                   ,
                   and
                   Wickednesses
                   of
                   the
                   Heathen
                   .
                   These
                   kind
                   of
                   Men
                   therefore
                   are
                   reckon'd
                   among
                   Strangers
                   to
                   the
                   Gospel
                   .
                   Others
                   of
                   these
                   became
                   Doubtful
                   minded
                   ;
                   despairing
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   their
                   wicked
                   doings
                   ever
                   to
                   attain
                   unto
                   Salvation
                   :
                   Others
                   being
                   Dubious
                   ,
                   stirr'd
                   up
                   Dissentions
                   .
                   To
                   these
                   therefore
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   those
                   who
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   their
                   Doings
                   are
                   become
                   doubtful
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   still
                   hopes
                   of
                   return
                   ;
                   but
                   they
                   must
                   repent
                   quickly
                   ,
                   that
                   their
                   Place
                   may
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   Tower.
                   But
                   they
                   that
                   repent
                   not
                   ,
                   but
                   continue
                   still
                   in
                   their
                   Pleasures
                   ;
                   are
                   nigh
                   unto
                   Death
                   .
                
                 
                   X.
                   As
                   for
                   those
                   who
                   gave
                   in
                   their
                   Rods
                   Green
                   ,
                   excepting
                   their
                   Tops
                   ,
                   which
                   only
                   were
                   Dry
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   Clefts
                   ;
                   These
                   were
                   always
                   Good
                   ,
                   and
                   Faithful
                   ,
                   and
                   Approved
                   towards
                   ●od
                   :
                   Nevertheless
                   they
                   sinn'd
                   a
                   little
                   ,
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   their
                   empty
                   Pleasures
                   ,
                   and
                   little
                   Disputes
                   which
                   they
                   had
                   among
                   themselves
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   many
                   of
                   them
                   when
                   they
                   heard
                   my
                   words
                   ,
                   repented
                   forthwith
                   ;
                   and
                   began
                   to
                   dwell
                   in
                   the
                   
                   Tower.
                   Nevertheless
                   some
                   grew
                   doubtful
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   to
                   their
                   doubtful
                   Minds
                   added
                   Dissentions
                   .
                   To
                   these
                   therefore
                   there
                   is
                   still
                   hope
                   of
                   return
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   were
                   always
                   Good
                   ;
                   but
                   they
                   shall
                   hardly
                   be
                   moved
                   .
                   As
                   for
                   those
                   lastly
                   ,
                   who
                   gave
                   in
                   their
                   Rods
                   dry
                   ,
                   their
                   Tops
                   only
                   excepted
                   ,
                   which
                   alone
                   were
                   Green
                   ;
                   They
                   are
                   such
                   as
                   have
                   believed
                   indeed
                   in
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   have
                   lived
                   in
                   Wickedness
                   ;
                   yet
                   without
                   departing
                   from
                   God
                   :
                   Having
                   always
                   willingly
                   Born
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   the
                   LORD
                   ;
                   and
                   readily
                   received
                   into
                   their
                   Houses
                   the
                   Servants
                   of
                   God.
                   Wherefore
                   hearing
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   they
                   return'd
                   ,
                   and
                   without
                   delay
                   repented
                   ,
                   and
                   lived
                   in
                   all
                   Righteousness
                   .
                   And
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   suffered
                   Death
                   ;
                   others
                   readily
                   underwent
                   many
                   trials
                   ,
                   being
                   mindful
                   of
                   their
                   Evil-doings
                   .
                
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   AND
                   when
                   he
                   had
                   ended
                   his
                   Explications
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Rods
                   ,
                   he
                   said
                   unto
                   me
                   ;
                   Go
                   ,
                   and
                   say
                   unto
                   all
                   Men
                   that
                   they
                   Repent
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   shall
                   live
                   unto
                   God
                   :
                   Because
                   the
                   LORD
                   being
                   moved
                   with
                   great
                   Clemency
                   hath
                   sent
                   me
                   to
                   preach
                   Repentance
                   unto
                   all
                   ;
                   even
                   to
                   those
                   who
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   their
                   
                   Evil-doings
                   ,
                   deserve
                   not
                   to
                   attain
                   unto
                   Salvation
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   LORD
                   will
                   be
                   Patient
                   ,
                   and
                   keep
                   the
                   Invitation
                   that
                   was
                   made
                   by
                   his
                   Son.
                   I
                   said
                   unto
                   him
                   ;
                   Sir
                   ,
                   I
                   hope
                   that
                   All
                   when
                   they
                   shall
                   hear
                   these
                   things
                   will
                   repent
                   .
                   For
                   I
                   trust
                   that
                   every
                   one
                   acknowledging
                   his
                   Crimes
                   ,
                   and
                   taking
                   up
                   the
                   fear
                   of
                   the
                   LORD
                   ,
                   will
                   return
                   unto
                   Repentance
                   .
                   He
                   said
                   unto
                   me
                   ;
                   Whosoever
                   shall
                   repent
                   with
                   all
                   their
                   Hearts
                   ,
                   and
                   cleanse
                   themselves
                   from
                   all
                   the
                   Evils
                   that
                   I
                   have
                   before
                   mentioned
                   ;
                   and
                   not
                   add
                   any
                   thing
                   more
                   to
                   their
                   sins
                   ,
                   shall
                   receive
                   from
                   the
                   LORD
                   the
                   Cure
                   of
                   their
                   former
                   Iniquities
                   ;
                   if
                   they
                   shall
                   not
                   make
                   any
                   Doubt
                   of
                   my
                   Commands
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   live
                   unto
                   God.
                   But
                   they
                   that
                   shall
                   continue
                   to
                   add
                   to
                   their
                   Transgressions
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   still
                   converse
                   with
                   the
                   Lusts
                   of
                   this
                   present
                   World
                   ,
                   shall
                   Condemn
                   themselves
                   unto
                   Death
                   .
                   But
                   do
                   thou
                   walk
                   in
                   these
                   Commands
                   ,
                   and
                   thou
                   shalt
                   live
                   unto
                   God.
                   And
                   whosoever
                   shall
                   walk
                   in
                   these
                   ,
                   and
                   exercise
                   them
                   rightly
                   ,
                   shall
                   live
                   unto
                   God.
                   And
                   having
                   shew'd
                   me
                   all
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   he
                   said
                   :
                   I
                   will
                   shew
                   thee
                   the
                   rest
                   in
                   a
                   few
                   days
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   The
                   Ninth
                   SIMILITUDE
                   .
                   The
                   
                     Greatest
                     Mysteries
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Militant
                   and
                   
                     Triumphant
                     Church
                  
                   which
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   built
                   .
                
                 
                   I.
                   AFTER
                   I
                   had
                   written
                   the
                   Commands
                   and
                   Similitudes
                   of
                   the
                   Shepherd
                   ,
                   the
                   Angel
                   of
                   Repentance
                   ;
                   he
                   came
                   unto
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   said
                   to
                   me
                   ;
                   I
                   will
                   shew
                   thee
                   all
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   the
                   ‖
                   Spirit
                   spake
                   with
                   thee
                   under
                   the
                   Figure
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                   For
                   that
                   Spirit
                   is
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God.
                   And
                   because
                   thou
                   wert
                   weak
                   in
                   Body
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   declared
                   unto
                   thee
                   by
                   the
                   Angel
                   ,
                   until
                   thou
                   wert
                   strengthened
                   by
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   encreased
                   in
                   force
                   ,
                   that
                   thou
                   mightest
                   also
                   see
                   the
                   Angel.
                   For
                   then
                   indeed
                   the
                   Building
                   of
                   the
                   Tower
                   was
                   gloriously
                   shewn
                   unto
                   thee
                   by
                   the
                   Church
                   ;
                   nevertheless
                   thou
                   sawest
                   all
                   things
                   shewn
                   unto
                   thee
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   by
                   a
                   Virgin.
                   But
                   now
                   thou
                   art
                   enlightned
                   by
                   the
                   Angel
                   ,
                   but
                   indeed
                   by
                   the
                   same
                   Spirit
                   .
                   But
                   thou
                   must
                   consider
                   all
                   things
                   diligently
                   ;
                   for
                   therefore
                   am
                   I
                   sent
                   into
                   thine
                   House
                   by
                   that
                   Venerable
                   *
                   Messenger
                   ,
                   
                   that
                   when
                   thou
                   shalt
                   have
                   seen
                   all
                   things
                   powerfully
                   ,
                   thou
                   mayst
                   not
                   be
                   afraid
                   as
                   before
                   .
                   And
                   he
                   led
                   me
                   to
                   the
                   Top
                   of
                   a
                   Mountain
                   of
                   Arcadia
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   sate
                   upon
                   its
                   Top.
                   And
                   he
                   shew'd
                   me
                   a
                   great
                   Plain
                   ,
                   and
                   about
                   it
                   Twelve
                   Mountains
                   in
                   different
                   Figures
                   .
                   The
                   First
                   was
                   black
                   as
                   Soot
                   .
                   The
                   Second
                   was
                   smooth
                   ,
                   without
                   Grass
                   .
                   The
                   Third
                   was
                   full
                   of
                   Thorns
                   and
                   Thistles
                   .
                   The
                   Fourth
                   had
                   Grass
                   half
                   dryed
                   ;
                   of
                   which
                   the
                   upper
                   part
                   was
                   green
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   next
                   the
                   Root
                   was
                   dry
                   ;
                   and
                   some
                   of
                   the
                   Herbs
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   Sun
                   grew
                   hot
                   ,
                   were
                   dry
                   .
                   The
                   Fifth
                   Mountain
                   was
                   very
                   rugged
                   ;
                   but
                   yet
                   had
                   green
                   Grass
                   .
                   The
                   Sixth
                   Mountain
                   was
                   full
                   of
                   Clefts
                   ,
                   some
                   lesser
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   greater
                   ;
                   and
                   in
                   those
                   Clefts
                   grew
                   Grass
                   ,
                   not
                   flourishing
                   ,
                   but
                   which
                   seem'd
                   to
                   be
                   withering
                   .
                   The
                   Seventh
                   Mountain
                   had
                   delightful
                   Pasture
                   ;
                   and
                   was
                   wholly
                   fruitful
                   ;
                   and
                   all
                   kinds
                   of
                   Cattle
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Birds
                   of
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   fed
                   upon
                   it
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   more
                   they
                   fed
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   the
                   more
                   and
                   better
                   did
                   the
                   Grass
                   grow
                   .
                   The
                   Eighth
                   Mountain
                   was
                   full
                   of
                   Fountains
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   those
                   Fountains
                   were
                   water'd
                   all
                   kinds
                   of
                   
                   the
                   Creatures
                   of
                   God.
                   The
                   Ninth
                   Mountain
                   had
                   no
                   Water
                   at
                   all
                   ,
                   but
                   was
                   wholly
                   destitute
                   of
                   it
                   ;
                   and
                   nourish'd
                   deadly
                   Serpents
                   ,
                   and
                   destructive
                   to
                   Men.
                   The
                   Tenth
                   Mountain
                   was
                   full
                   of
                   tall
                   Trees
                   ,
                   and
                   altogether
                   shady
                   ;
                   and
                   under
                   the
                   Shade
                   of
                   them
                   lay
                   Cattle
                   resting
                   and
                   chewing
                   the
                   Cud.
                   The
                   Eleventh
                   Mountain
                   was
                   full
                   of
                   the
                   thickest
                   Trees
                   ;
                   and
                   those
                   Trees
                   seem'd
                   to
                   be
                   loaded
                   with
                   several
                   sorts
                   of
                   Fruits
                   ;
                   that
                   whosoever
                   saw
                   them
                   could
                   not
                   chuse
                   but
                   desire
                   to
                   eat
                   of
                   their
                   Fruit.
                   The
                   Twelfth
                   Mountain
                   was
                   altogether
                   white
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   a
                   most
                   pleasant
                   Aspect
                   ,
                   and
                   its
                   self
                   gave
                   a
                   most
                   excellent
                   Beauty
                   to
                   its
                   self
                   .
                
                 
                   II.
                   IN
                   the
                   middle
                   of
                   the
                   ‖
                   Plain
                   he
                   shew'd
                   me
                   a
                   huge
                   white
                   Rock
                   ,
                   which
                   rose
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Plain
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Rock
                   was
                   higher
                   than
                   those
                   Mountains
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   square
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   it
                   seem'd
                   capable
                   of
                   supporting
                   the
                   whole
                   World.
                   It
                   look'd
                   to
                   me
                   to
                   be
                   old
                   ,
                   yet
                   had
                   in
                   it
                   a
                   new
                   Gate
                   ,
                   which
                   seem'd
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   newly
                   hewn
                   out
                   in
                   it
                   .
                   Now
                   that
                   Gate
                   was
                   bright
                   beyond
                   the
                   Sun
                   its
                   self
                   ;
                   insomuch
                   that
                   
                   I
                   greatly
                   admired
                   at
                   its
                   Light.
                   About
                   that
                   Gate
                   stood
                   Twelve
                   Virgins
                   ;
                   of
                   which
                   Four
                   that
                   stood
                   at
                   the
                   Corners
                   of
                   the
                   Gate
                   ,
                   seem'd
                   to
                   me
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Chiefest
                   ;
                   although
                   the
                   rest
                   also
                   were
                   of
                   worth
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   stood
                   in
                   the
                   four
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   Gate
                   .
                   It
                   added
                   also
                   to
                   the
                   Grace
                   of
                   those
                   Virgins
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   stood
                   in
                   pairs
                   ,
                   cloathed
                   with
                   linnen
                   Garments
                   ,
                   and
                   decently
                   girded
                   ,
                   their
                   right
                   Arms
                   being
                   at
                   liberty
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   they
                   were
                   about
                   to
                   lift
                   up
                   a
                   Hook
                   ,
                   for
                   so
                   they
                   were
                   adorn'd
                   ;
                   and
                   were
                   exceeding
                   chearful
                   and
                   ready
                   .
                   When
                   I
                   saw
                   this
                   ,
                   I
                   wonder'd
                   with
                   my self
                   to
                   see
                   such
                   great
                   and
                   noble
                   things
                   .
                   And
                   again
                   I
                   admir'd
                   upon
                   the
                   Account
                   of
                   those
                   Virgins
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   so
                   handsom
                   and
                   delicate
                   ;
                   and
                   stood
                   with
                   such
                   Firmness
                   and
                   Constancy
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   they
                   would
                   carry
                   the
                   whole
                   Heaven
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   I
                   was
                   thinking
                   thus
                   within
                   my self
                   ;
                   the
                   Shepherd
                   said
                   unto
                   me
                   ;
                   What
                   thinkest
                   thou
                   within
                   thy self
                   ,
                   and
                   art
                   disquieted
                   ,
                   and
                   fillest
                   thy self
                   with
                   Care
                   ?
                   Do
                   not
                   seem
                   to
                   consider
                   as
                   if
                   thou
                   wert
                   wise
                   what
                   thou
                   dost
                   not
                   understand
                   ,
                   but
                   pray
                   unto
                   the
                   LORD
                   ,
                   that
                   thou
                   mayst
                   have
                   Ability
                   
                   to
                   understand
                   it
                   :
                   What
                   is
                   to
                   come
                   thou
                   canst
                   not
                   understand
                   ,
                   but
                   s●●st
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   before
                   thee
                   .
                   Be
                   not
                   therefore
                   disquieted
                   at
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   thou
                   canst
                   not
                   see
                   ;
                   but
                   get
                   the
                   Understanding
                   of
                   those
                   which
                   thou
                   seest
                   .
                   Forbear
                   to
                   be
                   curious
                   :
                   And
                   I
                   will
                   shew
                   thee
                   all
                   things
                   that
                   I
                   ought
                   to
                   declare
                   unto
                   thee
                   ;
                   but
                   first
                   consider
                   what
                   yet
                   remains
                   .
                
                 
                   III.
                   AND
                   when
                   he
                   had
                   said
                   this
                   unto
                   me
                   ,
                   I
                   looked
                   up
                   ,
                   and
                   behold
                   I
                   saw
                   Six
                   tall
                   and
                   Venerable
                   Men
                   coming
                   ;
                   their
                   Countenances
                   were
                   all
                   alike
                   ;
                   and
                   they
                   call'd
                   a
                   certain
                   Multitude
                   of
                   Men
                   ;
                   and
                   they
                   who
                   came
                   at
                   their
                   Call
                   were
                   also
                   tall
                   and
                   stout
                   .
                   And
                   those
                   six
                   commanded
                   them
                   to
                   build
                   a
                   certain
                   Tower
                   over
                   that
                   Gate
                   .
                   And
                   immediately
                   there
                   began
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   great
                   Noise
                   of
                   those
                   Men
                   running
                   here
                   and
                   there
                   about
                   the
                   Gate
                   ,
                   who
                   were
                   come
                   together
                   to
                   build
                   the
                   Tower.
                   Now
                   those
                   Virgins
                   which
                   stood
                   about
                   the
                   Gate
                   perceived
                   that
                   the
                   Building
                   of
                   the
                   Tower
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   hastned
                   on
                   by
                   them
                   .
                   And
                   they
                   stretched
                   out
                   their
                   Hands
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   they
                   were
                   about
                   to
                   receive
                   somewhat
                   
                   from
                   them
                   .
                   Then
                   those
                   six
                   Men
                   commanded
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   lift
                   up
                   Stones
                   out
                   of
                   a
                   certain
                   deep
                   place
                   ,
                   and
                   prepare
                   them
                   for
                   the
                   Building
                   of
                   the
                   Tower.
                   And
                   there
                   were
                   lifted
                   up
                   ten
                   white
                   Stones
                   ,
                   square
                   ,
                   and
                   †
                   not
                   cut
                   round
                   .
                   Then
                   those
                   six
                   Men
                   called
                   the
                   Virgins
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   commanded
                   them
                   to
                   carry
                   all
                   the
                   Stones
                   that
                   were
                   to
                   be
                   put
                   into
                   the
                   Building
                   ;
                   and
                   having
                   carried
                   them
                   through
                   the
                   Gate
                   to
                   deliver
                   them
                   to
                   those
                   that
                   were
                   about
                   to
                   build
                   that
                   Tower.
                   Immediately
                   the
                   Virgins
                   began
                   to
                   lift
                   up
                   all
                   of
                   them
                   together
                   those
                   Stones
                   ,
                   that
                   were
                   before
                   taken
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Deep
                   .
                
                 
                   IV.
                   AND
                   they
                   also
                   who
                   stood
                   about
                   the
                   Gate
                   did
                   carry
                   Stones
                   in
                   such
                   a
                   manner
                   ,
                   that
                   those
                   Stones
                   which
                   seem'd
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   strongest
                   were
                   laid
                   at
                   the
                   Corners
                   ,
                   the
                   rest
                   were
                   put
                   into
                   the
                   Sides
                   ;
                   and
                   thus
                   they
                   carried
                   all
                   the
                   Stones
                   ,
                   and
                   bringing
                   them
                   through
                   the
                   Gate
                   ,
                   deliver'd
                   them
                   to
                   the
                   Builders
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   had
                   been
                   commanded
                   .
                   Now
                   they
                   receiving
                   them
                   at
                   their
                   Hands
                   built
                   with
                   them
                   .
                   The
                   Building
                   was
                   made
                   
                   upon
                   that
                   great
                   Rock
                   ,
                   and
                   over
                   the
                   Gate
                   ;
                   and
                   by
                   these
                   the
                   whole
                   Tower
                   was
                   supported
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   Building
                   of
                   the
                   Ten
                   Stones
                   fill'd
                   the
                   whole
                   Gate
                   ,
                   which
                   began
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   at
                   the
                   Foundation
                   of
                   that
                   Tower.
                   After
                   those
                   ten
                   Stones
                   were
                   five
                   and
                   twenty
                   others
                   lifted
                   up
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Deep
                   ;
                   and
                   these
                   were
                   placed
                   in
                   the
                   Building
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   Tower
                   ;
                   being
                   lifted
                   up
                   by
                   those
                   Virgins
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   others
                   had
                   been
                   before
                   .
                   After
                   these
                   were
                   five
                   and
                   thirty
                   others
                   lifted
                   up
                   ;
                   and
                   these
                   were
                   also
                   in
                   like
                   manner
                   fitted
                   into
                   the
                   same
                   Work.
                   Then
                   forty
                   other
                   Stones
                   were
                   brought
                   up
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   these
                   were
                   added
                   unto
                   the
                   Building
                   of
                   that
                   Tower.
                   So
                   there
                   began
                   to
                   be
                   four
                   Ranks
                   in
                   the
                   Foundation
                   of
                   that
                   Tower
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   Stones
                   began
                   to
                   cease
                   to
                   be
                   drawn
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Deep
                   ;
                   and
                   they
                   also
                   which
                   built
                   rested
                   a
                   little
                   .
                   Again
                   ,
                   those
                   six
                   Men
                   commanded
                   the
                   Multitude
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   bring
                   Stones
                   out
                   of
                   those
                   twelve
                   Mountains
                   to
                   the
                   Building
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   Tower.
                   So
                   they
                   cut
                   out
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Mountains
                   Stones
                   of
                   divers
                   Colours
                   ,
                   and
                   brought
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   gave
                   them
                   to
                   the
                   Virgins
                   ;
                   which
                   when
                   they
                   had
                   received
                   
                   they
                   reach'd
                   them
                   up
                   ,
                   and
                   carried
                   them
                   into
                   the
                   Building
                   of
                   the
                   Tower.
                   In
                   which
                   when
                   they
                   were
                   built
                   they
                   became
                   white
                   ,
                   and
                   different
                   
                     from
                     what
                     they
                     were
                     before
                  
                   ;
                   for
                   they
                   were
                   all
                   alike
                   ,
                   and
                   did
                   change
                   their
                   former
                   Colours
                   .
                   And
                   some
                   were
                   reach'd
                   up
                   by
                   the
                   Men
                   themselves
                   ,
                   which
                   when
                   they
                   came
                   into
                   the
                   Building
                   ,
                   continued
                   such
                   as
                   they
                   were
                   put
                   in
                   .
                   These
                   neither
                   became
                   white
                   ,
                   nor
                   different
                   
                     from
                     what
                     they
                     were
                     before
                  
                   ;
                   because
                   they
                   were
                   not
                   carried
                   by
                   the
                   Virgins
                   through
                   the
                   Gate
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   these
                   Stones
                   were
                   disagreeable
                   in
                   the
                   Building
                   ;
                   which
                   when
                   those
                   six
                   Men
                   perceived
                   ,
                   they
                   commanded
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   removed
                   ,
                   and
                   put
                   again
                   in
                   the
                   place
                   from
                   which
                   they
                   were
                   brought
                   .
                   And
                   they
                   said
                   to
                   those
                   who
                   brought
                   those
                   Stones
                   :
                   Do
                   not
                   ye
                   reach
                   up
                   to
                   us
                   any
                   Stones
                   for
                   this
                   Building
                   ;
                   but
                   lay
                   them
                   down
                   by
                   the
                   Tower
                   ,
                   that
                   these
                   Virgins
                   may
                   take
                   them
                   up
                   and
                   reach
                   them
                   to
                   us
                   .
                   For
                   unless
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   carried
                   by
                   these
                   Virgins
                   through
                   this
                   Gate
                   ,
                   they
                   cannot
                   change
                   their
                   Colours
                   :
                   Therefore
                   do
                   not
                   labour
                   in
                   vain
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   V.
                   SO
                   the
                   Building
                   that
                   day
                   was
                   ended
                   ,
                   howbeit
                   the
                   Tower
                   was
                   not
                   finish'd
                   ;
                   for
                   it
                   was
                   afterwards
                   to
                   be
                   built
                   ,
                   therefore
                   now
                   also
                   there
                   was
                   some
                   delay
                   made
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   those
                   six
                   Men
                   commanded
                   those
                   that
                   built
                   to
                   depart
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   to
                   rest
                   for
                   some
                   time
                   ;
                   but
                   they
                   order'd
                   those
                   Virgins
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   not
                   depart
                   from
                   the
                   Tower
                   :
                   Now
                   they
                   seem'd
                   to
                   me
                   to
                   be
                   left
                   for
                   the
                   guarding
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   When
                   all
                   were
                   departed
                   ,
                   I
                   said
                   unto
                   that
                   Shepherd
                   ;
                   Sir
                   ,
                   Why
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   Building
                   of
                   the
                   Tower
                   finish'd
                   ?
                   Because
                   it
                   cannot
                   ,
                   said
                   he
                   ,
                   be
                   finish'd
                   until
                   its
                   Lord
                   comes
                   ,
                   and
                   approves
                   of
                   the
                   Building
                   ;
                   that
                   if
                   he
                   shall
                   find
                   any
                   Stones
                   in
                   it
                   that
                   are
                   not
                   good
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   changed
                   ;
                   for
                   this
                   Tower
                   is
                   built
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   Will.
                   Sir
                   ,
                   said
                   I
                   ,
                   I
                   would
                   know
                   ,
                   what
                   the
                   Building
                   of
                   this
                   Tower
                   signifies
                   ;
                   as
                   also
                   I
                   would
                   be
                   inform'd
                   concerning
                   this
                   Rock
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   Gate
                   ,
                   and
                   concerning
                   the
                   Mountains
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Virgins
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Stones
                   that
                   were
                   drawn
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Deep
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   cut
                   ,
                   but
                   put
                   into
                   the
                   Building
                   just
                   as
                   they
                   came
                   forth
                   ;
                   and
                   why
                   the
                   ten
                   Stones
                   
                   were
                   first
                   laid
                   in
                   the
                   Foundation
                   ;
                   then
                   the
                   twenty
                   five
                   ;
                   then
                   thirty
                   five
                   ;
                   then
                   forty
                   ?
                   Also
                   concerning
                   those
                   Stones
                   that
                   were
                   put
                   into
                   the
                   Building
                   ,
                   and
                   again
                   taken
                   out
                   ,
                   and
                   carried
                   back
                   into
                   their
                   place
                   ?
                   Fulfil
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     pray
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   desire
                   of
                   my
                   Soul
                   as
                   to
                   all
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   manifest
                   all
                   unto
                   me
                   .
                   And
                   he
                   said
                   unto
                   me
                   ;
                   If
                   thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   be
                   dull
                   ,
                   thou
                   shalt
                   know
                   all
                   ,
                   and
                   shalt
                   see
                   all
                   the
                   other
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   about
                   to
                   happen
                   in
                   this
                   Tower
                   ;
                   and
                   shalt
                   understand
                   diligently
                   all
                   these
                   Similitudes
                   .
                   And
                   after
                   a
                   few
                   days
                   we
                   came
                   into
                   the
                   same
                   place
                   where
                   we
                   had
                   sate
                   before
                   ;
                   and
                   he
                   said
                   unto
                   me
                   ,
                   Let
                   us
                   go
                   unto
                   the
                   Tower
                   ;
                   for
                   the
                   LORD
                   of
                   it
                   will
                   come
                   and
                   examine
                   it
                   .
                   So
                   we
                   came
                   thither
                   ,
                   and
                   found
                   none
                   but
                   those
                   Virgins
                   there
                   .
                   And
                   he
                   asked
                   them
                   ,
                   whether
                   the
                   LORD
                   of
                   that
                   Tower
                   was
                   come
                   thither
                   ?
                   And
                   they
                   reply'd
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   would
                   be
                   there
                   presently
                   ,
                   to
                   examine
                   the
                   Building
                   .
                
                 
                   VI.
                   AFTER
                   a
                   very
                   little
                   while
                   I
                   saw
                   a
                   great
                   Multitude
                   of
                   Men
                   coming
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   middle
                   of
                   them
                   a
                   Man
                   so
                   tall
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   surpassed
                   the
                   
                   Tower
                   in
                   Bigness
                   .
                   And
                   about
                   him
                   were
                   those
                   six
                   ,
                   who
                   before
                   commanded
                   in
                   the
                   Building
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   those
                   who
                   had
                   built
                   that
                   Tower
                   ,
                   and
                   many
                   others
                   of
                   great
                   Dignity
                   :
                   And
                   the
                   Virgins
                   that
                   kept
                   the
                   Tower
                   ran
                   to
                   meet
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   kissed
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   began
                   to
                   walk
                   near
                   unto
                   him
                   .
                   But
                   he
                   examined
                   the
                   Building
                   with
                   so
                   much
                   care
                   that
                   he
                   handled
                   every
                   Stone
                   ;
                   and
                   strook
                   every
                   one
                   with
                   a
                   Rod
                   which
                   he
                   held
                   in
                   his
                   Hand
                   ;
                   of
                   which
                   some
                   being
                   so
                   struck
                   turn'd
                   black
                   as
                   Soot
                   ;
                   others
                   were
                   rough
                   ;
                   some
                   looked
                   as
                   if
                   they
                   had
                   Cracks
                   in
                   them
                   ;
                   others
                   seem'd
                   maimed
                   ;
                   some
                   neither
                   black
                   nor
                   white
                   ;
                   some
                   look'd
                   sharp
                   ,
                   and
                   agreed
                   not
                   with
                   the
                   other
                   Stones
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   were
                   full
                   of
                   Spots
                   .
                   These
                   were
                   the
                   several
                   kinds
                   of
                   these
                   Stones
                   which
                   were
                   not
                   found
                   proper
                   in
                   the
                   Building
                   :
                   All
                   which
                   the
                   LORD
                   commanded
                   to
                   be
                   taken
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Tower
                   ,
                   and
                   laid
                   near
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   Stones
                   to
                   be
                   brought
                   ,
                   and
                   put
                   in
                   their
                   Places
                   .
                   And
                   they
                   that
                   built
                   ,
                   ask'd
                   him
                   from
                   which
                   of
                   the
                   Mountains
                   he
                   would
                   have
                   Stones
                   brought
                   to
                   put
                   in
                   the
                   Place
                   of
                   those
                   that
                   were
                   laid
                   
                   aside
                   :
                   But
                   he
                   forbad
                   them
                   to
                   bring
                   any
                   from
                   the
                   Mountains
                   ,
                   and
                   commanded
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   take
                   them
                   out
                   of
                   a
                   certain
                   Field
                   that
                   was
                   near
                   :
                   So
                   they
                   digged
                   in
                   that
                   Field
                   ,
                   and
                   found
                   many
                   bright
                   square
                   Stones
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   also
                   that
                   were
                   round
                   .
                   Howbeit
                   all
                   that
                   were
                   found
                   in
                   that
                   Field
                   were
                   taken
                   away
                   ,
                   and
                   carried
                   through
                   the
                   Gate
                   by
                   those
                   Virgins
                   ;
                   and
                   those
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   were
                   square
                   were
                   fitted
                   and
                   put
                   into
                   the
                   places
                   of
                   those
                   that
                   were
                   pulled
                   out
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   round
                   ones
                   were
                   not
                   put
                   into
                   the
                   Building
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   were
                   hard
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   would
                   have
                   required
                   too
                   much
                   time
                   to
                   ●ut
                   them
                   ;
                   but
                   they
                   were
                   placed
                   about
                   the
                   Tower
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   they
                   should
                   hereafter
                   be
                   cut
                   square
                   ,
                   and
                   put
                   into
                   the
                   Building
                   ;
                   for
                   they
                   were
                   very
                   white
                   .
                
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   WHEN
                   he
                   who
                   was
                   chief
                   in
                   Dignity
                   ,
                   and
                   LORD
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Tower
                   saw
                   this
                   ,
                   he
                   called
                   to
                   him
                   the
                   Shepherd
                   that
                   was
                   with
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   gave
                   him
                   the
                   Stones
                   that
                   were
                   rejected
                   and
                   laid
                   about
                   the
                   Tower
                   ,
                   and
                   said
                   unto
                   him
                   ;
                   Cleanse
                   these
                   Stones
                   with
                   all
                   Care
                   ,
                   and
                   fit
                   them
                   into
                   the
                   
                   Building
                   of
                   the
                   Tower
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   agree
                   with
                   the
                   rest
                   ;
                   but
                   those
                   that
                   will
                   not
                   suit
                   with
                   the
                   rest
                   ,
                   cast
                   away
                   afar
                   from
                   off
                   from
                   the
                   Tower.
                   When
                   he
                   had
                   thus
                   commanded
                   him
                   ,
                   he
                   departed
                   ,
                   with
                   all
                   those
                   that
                   came
                   with
                   him
                   to
                   the
                   Tower
                   :
                   But
                   those
                   Virgins
                   still
                   stood
                   about
                   the
                   Tower
                   to
                   keep
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   I
                   said
                   unto
                   that
                   Shepherd
                   ;
                   How
                   can
                   these
                   Stones
                   ,
                   seeing
                   they
                   have
                   been
                   rejected
                   ,
                   return
                   into
                   the
                   Building
                   of
                   this
                   Tower
                   ?
                   He
                   reply'd
                   ;
                   I
                   will
                   cut
                   off
                   the
                   greatest
                   part
                   from
                   these
                   Stones
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   add
                   them
                   to
                   the
                   Building
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   will
                   agree
                   with
                   the
                   rest
                   .
                   And
                   I
                   said
                   ,
                   Sir
                   ,
                   How
                   will
                   they
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   fill
                   the
                   same
                   place
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   so
                   much
                   cut
                   away
                   ?
                   He
                   answer'd
                   ;
                   They
                   that
                   shall
                   be
                   found
                   too
                   little
                   shall
                   be
                   put
                   into
                   the
                   middle
                   of
                   the
                   Building
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   greater
                   shall
                   be
                   placed
                   without
                   ,
                   and
                   keep
                   them
                   in
                   .
                   When
                   he
                   had
                   said
                   thus
                   unto
                   me
                   ,
                   he
                   added
                   ;
                   Let
                   us
                   go
                   ,
                   and
                   after
                   three
                   days
                   we
                   will
                   return
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   put
                   these
                   Stones
                   ,
                   being
                   cleansed
                   ,
                   into
                   the
                   Tower
                   :
                   For
                   all
                   these
                   that
                   are
                   about
                   the
                   Tower
                   must
                   be
                   cleansed
                   ,
                   least
                   the
                   Master
                   of
                   the
                   House
                   chance
                   to
                   
                   come
                   upon
                   the
                   suddain
                   ,
                   and
                   find
                   those
                   which
                   are
                   about
                   the
                   Tower
                   ,
                   unclean
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   shall
                   despise
                   them
                   ;
                   and
                   these
                   Stones
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   put
                   into
                   this
                   Building
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   shall
                   be
                   look'd
                   upon
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   negligent
                   .
                   When
                   therefore
                   we
                   came
                   after
                   three
                   days
                   to
                   the
                   Tower
                   ,
                   he
                   said
                   unto
                   me
                   ;
                   Let
                   us
                   examin
                   all
                   these
                   Stones
                   ,
                   and
                   let
                   us
                   see
                   which
                   of
                   them
                   may
                   go
                   into
                   the
                   Building
                   .
                   I
                   answer'd
                   ,
                   Sir
                   ,
                   Let
                   us
                   see
                   .
                
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   AND
                   first
                   of
                   all
                   we
                   began
                   to
                   consider
                   those
                   which
                   had
                   been
                   Black
                   ;
                   for
                   they
                   were
                   found
                   just
                   such
                   as
                   they
                   were
                   when
                   they
                   were
                   pull'd
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Tower
                   :
                   Wherefore
                   he
                   commanded
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   removed
                   from
                   the
                   Tower
                   ,
                   and
                   put
                   by
                   themselves
                   .
                   Then
                   he
                   examined
                   those
                   which
                   had
                   been
                   rough
                   ;
                   and
                   commanded
                   many
                   of
                   those
                   to
                   be
                   cut
                   round
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   fitted
                   by
                   the
                   Virgins
                   into
                   the
                   Building
                   of
                   the
                   Tower
                   :
                   So
                   they
                   took
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   fitted
                   them
                   into
                   the
                   middle
                   of
                   the
                   Building
                   ;
                   and
                   he
                   commanded
                   the
                   rest
                   to
                   be
                   laid
                   by
                   with
                   the
                   Black
                   Ones
                   ,
                   for
                   they
                   also
                   were
                   become
                   Black.
                   Next
                   he
                   considered
                   those
                   which
                   
                   were
                   full
                   of
                   Cracks
                   ;
                   and
                   many
                   of
                   those
                   also
                   he
                   order'd
                   to
                   be
                   pared
                   away
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   to
                   be
                   added
                   to
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   Building
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   same
                   Virgins
                   :
                   These
                   were
                   placed
                   without
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   were
                   found
                   entire
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                   residue
                   through
                   the
                   multitude
                   of
                   their
                   Cracks
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   reform'd
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   were
                   cast
                   away
                   from
                   the
                   Building
                   of
                   the
                   Tower.
                   Then
                   he
                   consider'd
                   those
                   that
                   were
                   maimed
                   ;
                   many
                   of
                   these
                   had
                   Cracks
                   ,
                   and
                   were
                   become
                   Black
                   :
                   Others
                   had
                   large
                   Clefts
                   :
                   These
                   he
                   commanded
                   to
                   be
                   placed
                   with
                   those
                   that
                   were
                   rejected
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                   rest
                   being
                   cleansed
                   and
                   reform'd
                   ,
                   he
                   commanded
                   to
                   be
                   put
                   into
                   the
                   Building
                   :
                   These
                   therefore
                   those
                   Virgins
                   took
                   up
                   ,
                   and
                   fitted
                   into
                   the
                   Middle
                   of
                   the
                   Building
                   ;
                   because
                   they
                   were
                   but
                   Weak
                   .
                   After
                   these
                   he
                   examined
                   those
                   which
                   were
                   found
                   half
                   White
                   and
                   half
                   Black
                   ;
                   and
                   many
                   of
                   those
                   were
                   now
                   Black
                   ;
                   These
                   also
                   he
                   order'd
                   to
                   be
                   laid
                   among
                   those
                   that
                   were
                   cast
                   away
                   .
                   The
                   rest
                   were
                   found
                   altogether
                   White
                   ;
                   those
                   were
                   taken
                   up
                   by
                   the
                   Virgins
                   ,
                   and
                   fitted
                   into
                   the
                   same
                   Tower
                   :
                   ‖
                   And
                   these
                   were
                   put
                   in
                   the
                   outside
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   were
                   found
                   entire
                   ;
                   that
                   so
                   they
                   
                   might
                   keep
                   in
                   those
                   that
                   were
                   placed
                   in
                   the
                   middle
                   ;
                   for
                   nothing
                   was
                   cut
                   off
                   from
                   them
                   .
                   Next
                   he
                   look'd
                   upon
                   those
                   which
                   were
                   Hard
                   and
                   Sharp
                   ;
                   But
                   few
                   of
                   these
                   were
                   made
                   use
                   of
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   Cut
                   :
                   For
                   they
                   were
                   found
                   very
                   hard
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                   rest
                   were
                   form'd
                   ,
                   and
                   fitted
                   by
                   the
                   Virgins
                   into
                   the
                   middle
                   of
                   the
                   Building
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   were
                   more
                   weak
                   .
                   Then
                   he
                   consider'd
                   those
                   which
                   had
                   Spots
                   ;
                   of
                   these
                   a
                   few
                   were
                   found
                   Black
                   ,
                   and
                   these
                   were
                   carried
                   to
                   their
                   Fellows
                   .
                   The
                   rest
                   were
                   White
                   and
                   Entire
                   ;
                   and
                   they
                   were
                   fitted
                   by
                   the
                   Virgins
                   into
                   the
                   Building
                   ,
                   and
                   placed
                   in
                   the
                   Outside
                   ,
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   their
                   Strength
                   .
                
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   AFTER
                   this
                   he
                   came
                   to
                   consider
                   those
                   Stones
                   which
                   were
                   White
                   and
                   Round
                   ;
                   and
                   he
                   said
                   unto
                   me
                   ,
                   What
                   shall
                   we
                   do
                   with
                   these
                   Stones
                   ?
                   I
                   answer'd
                   ,
                   Sir
                   ,
                   I
                   cannot
                   tell
                   .
                   He
                   reply'd
                   ,
                   Canst
                   thou
                   think
                   of
                   nothing
                   then
                   for
                   these
                   ?
                   I
                   answer'd
                   ,
                   Sir
                   ,
                   I
                   understand
                   not
                   this
                   Art
                   ;
                   neither
                   am
                   I
                   a
                   Stone-Cutter
                   ,
                   nor
                   can
                   I
                   tell
                   any
                   thing
                   .
                   And
                   he
                   said
                   ,
                   Seest
                   thou
                   not
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   very
                   Round
                   ?
                   Now
                   to
                   make
                   them
                   Square
                   ,
                   I
                   must
                   cut
                   off
                   a
                   
                   great
                   deal
                   from
                   them
                   ;
                   Howbeit
                   it
                   is
                   necessary
                   that
                   some
                   of
                   these
                   should
                   go
                   into
                   the
                   Building
                   of
                   the
                   Tower
                   :
                   I
                   answer'd
                   ;
                   If
                   it
                   be
                   Necessary
                   ,
                   why
                   do
                   you
                   perplex
                   your self
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   rather
                   chuse
                   ,
                   if
                   you
                   have
                   any
                   Choice
                   among
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   fit
                   them
                   into
                   the
                   Building
                   ?
                   Upon
                   this
                   he
                   chose
                   out
                   the
                   largest
                   and
                   brightest
                   ,
                   and
                   squared
                   them
                   ;
                   which
                   when
                   he
                   had
                   done
                   the
                   Virgins
                   took
                   them
                   up
                   ,
                   and
                   placed
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   Outside
                   of
                   the
                   Building
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   rest
                   that
                   remained
                   ,
                   were
                   carried
                   back
                   into
                   the
                   same
                   Field
                   from
                   which
                   they
                   were
                   taken
                   :
                   Howbeit
                   they
                   were
                   not
                   cast
                   away
                   ;
                   Because
                   ,
                   said
                   he
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   yet
                   a
                   little
                   wanting
                   to
                   this
                   Tower
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   Built
                   ;
                   and
                   perhaps
                   the
                   LORD
                   will
                   have
                   these
                   Stones
                   fitted
                   into
                   this
                   Building
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   are
                   exceeding
                   White
                   .
                   Then
                   were
                   there
                   called
                   twelve
                   very
                   Stately
                   Women
                   ,
                   cloath'd
                   with
                   a
                   Black
                   Garment
                   ,
                   girded
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   Shoulders
                   free
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   Hair
                   loose
                   .
                   These
                   seem'd
                   to
                   me
                   to
                   be
                   Country
                   Women
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   Shepherd
                   commanded
                   them
                   to
                   take
                   up
                   those
                   Stones
                   which
                   were
                   cast
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Building
                   ,
                   and
                   carry
                   them
                   back
                   to
                   the
                   Mountains
                   out
                   of
                   
                   which
                   they
                   were
                   taken
                   .
                   And
                   they
                   took
                   them
                   up
                   joyfully
                   ,
                   and
                   carried
                   them
                   back
                   to
                   their
                   Places
                   from
                   whence
                   they
                   had
                   been
                   taken
                   .
                   When
                   not
                   one
                   Stone
                   remain'd
                   about
                   the
                   Tower
                   ,
                   he
                   said
                   unto
                   me
                   ;
                   let
                   us
                   go
                   about
                   this
                   Tower
                   ,
                   and
                   see
                   that
                   nothing
                   be
                   wanting
                   to
                   it
                   .
                   We
                   began
                   therefore
                   to
                   go
                   round
                   it
                   ;
                   and
                   when
                   he
                   saw
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   handsomely
                   Built
                   ,
                   he
                   began
                   to
                   be
                   very
                   Glad
                   :
                   for
                   it
                   was
                   so
                   beautifully
                   framed
                   ,
                   that
                   any
                   one
                   that
                   had
                   seen
                   it
                   must
                   have
                   been
                   in
                   Love
                   with
                   the
                   Building
                   :
                   For
                   it
                   seem'd
                   to
                   be
                   all
                   but
                   one
                   Stone
                   ,
                   nor
                   did
                   a
                   joynt
                   any
                   where
                   appear
                   ;
                   but
                   it
                   look'd
                   as
                   if
                   it
                   had
                   all
                   been
                   cut
                   out
                   of
                   One
                   Rock
                   .
                
                 
                   X.
                   AND
                   when
                   I
                   diligently
                   consider'd
                   what
                   a
                   Tower
                   it
                   was
                   ,
                   I
                   was
                   extremely
                   pleased
                   ;
                   And
                   he
                   said
                   unto
                   me
                   ,
                   Bring
                   hither
                   some
                   Lime
                   and
                   little
                   Shells
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   may
                   fill
                   up
                   the
                   Spaces
                   of
                   those
                   Stones
                   that
                   were
                   taken
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Building
                   ,
                   and
                   put
                   in
                   again
                   ;
                   for
                   all
                   things
                   about
                   the
                   Tower
                   ,
                   must
                   be
                   made
                   Even
                   .
                   And
                   I
                   did
                   as
                   he
                   commanded
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   brought
                   them
                   unto
                   him
                   ;
                   And
                   he
                   said
                   unto
                   me
                   ,
                   Be
                   ready
                   to
                   Help
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   Work
                   will
                   quickly
                   
                   be
                   finish'd
                   .
                   He
                   therefore
                   filled
                   up
                   the
                   Spaces
                   of
                   those
                   Stones
                   ,
                   and
                   commanded
                   the
                   place
                   about
                   the
                   Tower
                   to
                   be
                   cleansed
                   .
                   Then
                   those
                   Virgins
                   took
                   Beasoms
                   ,
                   and
                   cleansed
                   all
                   the
                   place
                   around
                   ,
                   and
                   took
                   away
                   all
                   the
                   Rubbish
                   ,
                   and
                   threw
                   on
                   Water
                   .
                   Which
                   being
                   done
                   ,
                   the
                   place
                   became
                   delightful
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Tower
                   Beauteous
                   .
                   Then
                   he
                   said
                   unto
                   me
                   ;
                   All
                   is
                   now
                   Clean
                   :
                   If
                   the
                   LORD
                   should
                   come
                   to
                   finish
                   the
                   Tower
                   ,
                   he
                   will
                   find
                   nothing
                   whereby
                   to
                   complain
                   of
                   us
                   .
                   When
                   he
                   had
                   said
                   this
                   he
                   would
                   have
                   departed
                   .
                   But
                   I
                   laid
                   hold
                   on
                   his
                   Bag
                   ,
                   and
                   began
                   to
                   entreat
                   him
                   for
                   the
                   LORD's
                   sake
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   would
                   explain
                   to
                   me
                   all
                   things
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   shewn
                   me
                   .
                   He
                   said
                   unto
                   me
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   at
                   present
                   a
                   little
                   business
                   ;
                   but
                   I
                   will
                   suddainly
                   explain
                   all
                   things
                   unto
                   thee
                   .
                   Tarry
                   here
                   for
                   me
                   till
                   I
                   come
                   .
                   I
                   said
                   unto
                   him
                   ;
                   Sir
                   ,
                   What
                   shall
                   I
                   do
                   here
                   alone
                   ?
                   He
                   answer'd
                   ,
                   Thou
                   art
                   not
                   alone
                   ,
                   seeing
                   all
                   these
                   Virgins
                   are
                   with
                   thee
                   .
                   I
                   said
                   ;
                   Sir
                   ,
                   Deliver
                   me
                   then
                   unto
                   them
                   .
                   Then
                   he
                   called
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   said
                   unto
                   them
                   ;
                   I
                   commend
                   this
                   Man
                   unto
                   you
                   till
                   I
                   shall
                   come
                   .
                   So
                   I
                   remain'd
                   with
                   those
                   Virgins
                   ;
                   Now
                   they
                   were
                   Chearful
                   
                   and
                   Courteous
                   unto
                   me
                   ;
                   especially
                   the
                   four
                   ,
                   which
                   seem'd
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Chiefest
                   among
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   THEN
                   those
                   Virgins
                   said
                   unto
                   me
                   ;
                   that
                   Shepherd
                   will
                   not
                   return
                   hither
                   to
                   day
                   .
                   I
                   said
                   unto
                   them
                   ;
                   What
                   then
                   shall
                   I
                   do
                   ?
                   They
                   answer'd
                   ,
                   Tarry
                   for
                   him
                   till
                   the
                   Evening
                   ,
                   if
                   perhaps
                   he
                   may
                   come
                   and
                   speak
                   with
                   thee
                   ;
                   But
                   if
                   not
                   ,
                   yet
                   thou
                   shalt
                   continue
                   with
                   us
                   till
                   he
                   do's
                   come
                   .
                   I
                   said
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   tarry
                   for
                   him
                   till
                   Evening
                   ;
                   but
                   if
                   he
                   comes
                   not
                   by
                   that
                   time
                   I
                   will
                   go
                   home
                   ,
                   and
                   return
                   hither
                   again
                   the
                   next
                   Morning
                   .
                   They
                   answered
                   me
                   ;
                   thou
                   art
                   deliver'd
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   thou
                   mayst
                   not
                   depart
                   from
                   us
                   .
                   I
                   said
                   ,
                   Where
                   shall
                   I
                   tarry
                   ?
                   They
                   replied
                   ;
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   sleep
                   with
                   us
                   as
                   a
                   Brother
                   ,
                   not
                   as
                   a
                   Husband
                   :
                   For
                   thou
                   art
                   our
                   Brother
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   are
                   ready
                   from
                   henceforth
                   to
                   dwell
                   with
                   thee
                   ;
                   for
                   thou
                   art
                   very
                   dear
                   to
                   us
                   .
                   Howbeit
                   I
                   was
                   ashamed
                   to
                   continue
                   with
                   them
                   .
                   But
                   she
                   that
                   seem'd
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   chiefest
                   amongst
                   them
                   ,
                   embraced
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   began
                   to
                   kiss
                   me
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   rest
                   when
                   they
                   saw
                   that
                   I
                   was
                   kissed
                   by
                   her
                   ,
                   began
                   also
                   to
                   kiss
                   
                   me
                   as
                   a
                   Brother
                   ;
                   and
                   led
                   me
                   about
                   the
                   Tower
                   ,
                   and
                   play'd
                   with
                   me
                   .
                   Some
                   of
                   them
                   also
                   sung
                   Psalms
                   ,
                   others
                   made
                   up
                   the
                   Chorus
                   with
                   them
                   .
                   But
                   I
                   walked
                   about
                   the
                   Tower
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   rejoycing
                   silently
                   and
                   seeming
                   to
                   my self
                   to
                   be
                   grown
                   young
                   again
                   .
                   And
                   when
                   the
                   Evening
                   came
                   on
                   ,
                   I
                   would
                   forthwith
                   have
                   gone
                   home
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   with-held
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   suffer'd
                   me
                   not
                   to
                   depart
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   I
                   continued
                   with
                   them
                   that
                   Night
                   near
                   the
                   same
                   Tower.
                   So
                   they
                   spread
                   their
                   Linnen
                   Garments
                   upon
                   the
                   Ground
                   ;
                   and
                   placed
                   me
                   in
                   the
                   middle
                   ,
                   nor
                   did
                   they
                   any
                   thing
                   else
                   but
                   Pray
                   .
                   I
                   also
                   pray'd
                   with
                   them
                   without
                   ceasing
                   ,
                   no
                   less
                   than
                   they
                   .
                   Who
                   when
                   they
                   saw
                   me
                   pray
                   in
                   that
                   manner
                   ,
                   rejoyced
                   greatly
                   ;
                   and
                   I
                   continued
                   there
                   with
                   them
                   till
                   the
                   next
                   day
                   .
                   And
                   when
                   we
                   had
                   worship'd
                   God
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   Shepherd
                   came
                   and
                   said
                   unto
                   them
                   ;
                   You
                   have
                   done
                   no
                   Injury
                   to
                   this
                   Man.
                   They
                   answer'd
                   ,
                   Ask
                   him
                   .
                   I
                   said
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   Sir
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   received
                   a
                   great
                   deal
                   of
                   Satisfaction
                   in
                   that
                   I
                   have
                   remained
                   with
                   them
                   .
                   And
                   he
                   said
                   unto
                   me
                   ,
                   How
                   didst
                   thou
                   sup
                   ?
                   I
                   answered
                   ,
                   
                   Sir
                   ,
                   I
                   feasted
                   the
                   whole
                   Night
                   upon
                   the
                   Words
                   of
                   the
                   LORD
                   .
                   They
                   received
                   thee
                   well
                   then
                   ,
                   said
                   he
                   ?
                   I
                   said
                   ,
                   Sir
                   ,
                   Very
                   well
                   .
                   He
                   answer'd
                   ,
                   Wilt
                   thou
                   now
                   learn
                   
                     what
                     thou
                     didst
                     desire
                  
                   ?
                   I
                   reply'd
                   ,
                   Sir
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   :
                   And
                   first
                   I
                   pray
                   thee
                   that
                   thou
                   shouldst
                   shew
                   me
                   all
                   things
                   in
                   the
                   Order
                   that
                   I
                   asked
                   them
                   .
                   He
                   answer'd
                   .
                   I
                   will
                   do
                   all
                   as
                   thou
                   wouldst
                   have
                   me
                   ,
                   nor
                   will
                   I
                   hide
                   any
                   thing
                   from
                   thee
                   .
                
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   FIRST
                   of
                   all
                   Sir
                   ,
                   said
                   I
                   ,
                   Tell
                   me
                   ,
                   what
                   this
                   Rock
                   and
                   this
                   Gate
                   denote
                   ?
                   Hearken
                   said
                   he
                   ;
                   This
                   Rock
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   Gate
                   are
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God.
                   I
                   reply'd
                   ,
                   Sir
                   ,
                   How
                   can
                   that
                   be
                   ;
                   seeing
                   the
                   Rock
                   is
                   old
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Gate
                   new
                   ?
                   Hear
                   ,
                   said
                   he
                   ,
                   O
                   foolish
                   Man
                   !
                   and
                   understand
                   .
                   The
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   indeed
                   more
                   antient
                   than
                   any
                   Creature
                   ;
                   insomuch
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   in
                   Council
                   with
                   his
                   Father
                   at
                   the
                   Creation
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   Gate
                   is
                   therefore
                   new
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   appear'd
                   in
                   the
                   last
                   days
                   at
                   the
                   fulness
                   
                     of
                     time
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   they
                   who
                   shall
                   attain
                   unto
                   Salvation
                   ,
                   may
                   by
                   it
                   enter
                   into
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   God.
                   You
                   have
                   seen
                   ,
                   
                   said
                   he
                   ,
                   those
                   Stones
                   which
                   were
                   carried
                   through
                   the
                   Gate
                   ,
                   how
                   they
                   were
                   placed
                   in
                   the
                   Building
                   of
                   the
                   Tower
                   ;
                   but
                   that
                   those
                   which
                   were
                   not
                   carried
                   through
                   the
                   Gate
                   ,
                   were
                   sent
                   away
                   into
                   their
                   own
                   places
                   ?
                   I
                   answer'd
                   ,
                   Sir
                   ,
                   I
                   saw
                   it
                   .
                   Thus
                   ,
                   said
                   he
                   ,
                   No
                   Man
                   shall
                   enter
                   into
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   who
                   shall
                   take
                   upon
                   him
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God.
                   For
                   if
                   you
                   would
                   enter
                   into
                   any
                   City
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   City
                   should
                   be
                   encompassed
                   with
                   a
                   Wall
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   only
                   one
                   Gate
                   ,
                   could
                   you
                   enter
                   into
                   that
                   City
                   except
                   by
                   the
                   Gate
                   which
                   it
                   has
                   ?
                   I
                   answer'd
                   ,
                   Sir
                   ,
                   How
                   could
                   I
                   do
                   otherwise
                   ?
                   As
                   therefore
                   ,
                   said
                   he
                   ,
                   there
                   would
                   be
                   no
                   other
                   way
                   of
                   entring
                   into
                   that
                   City
                   but
                   by
                   its
                   Gate
                   ,
                   so
                   neither
                   can
                   any
                   one
                   enter
                   into
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   by
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   most
                   dear
                   unto
                   him
                   .
                   And
                   he
                   said
                   unto
                   me
                   ,
                   Didst
                   thou
                   see
                   the
                   Multitude
                   that
                   built
                   that
                   Tower
                   ?
                   Sir
                   ,
                   said
                   I
                   ,
                   I
                   saw
                   it
                   .
                   He
                   answer'd
                   ,
                   All
                   those
                   are
                   the
                   Angels
                   ,
                   venerable
                   in
                   their
                   Dignity
                   .
                   With
                   these
                   is
                   the
                   LORD
                   encompassed
                   as
                   with
                   a
                   Wall
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                   Gate
                   is
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   who
                   is
                   the
                   
                   only
                   Way
                   of
                   coming
                   unto
                   God.
                   For
                   no
                   Man
                   shall
                   enter
                   into
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   God
                   by
                   any
                   other
                   Way
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   by
                   his
                   Son.
                   Thou
                   sawest
                   also
                   ,
                   said
                   he
                   ,
                   the
                   six
                   Men
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   middle
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   Tall
                   ,
                   Great
                   Man
                   ,
                   who
                   walk'd
                   about
                   the
                   Tower
                   ,
                   and
                   rejected
                   the
                   Stones
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Tower
                   ?
                   Sir
                   ,
                   said
                   I
                   ,
                   I
                   saw
                   them
                   .
                   He
                   answer'd
                   ,
                   that
                   Man
                   was
                   the
                   glorious
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   and
                   those
                   six
                   were
                   his
                   Angels
                   of
                   most
                   eminent
                   Dignity
                   ,
                   which
                   stand
                   about
                   him
                   on
                   the
                   Right
                   Hand
                   and
                   on
                   the
                   Left.
                   Of
                   these
                   excellent
                   Angels
                   none
                   comes
                   in
                   unto
                   God
                   without
                   him
                   .
                   He
                   added
                   ;
                   Whosoever
                   therefore
                   shall
                   not
                   take
                   upon
                   him
                   his
                   Name
                   ,
                   he
                   shall
                   not
                   enter
                   into
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   THEN
                   he
                   said
                   ,
                   What
                   is
                   this
                   Tower
                   ?
                   This
                   said
                   he
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                   And
                   what
                   ,
                   Sir
                   ,
                   are
                   these
                   Virgins
                   ?
                   He
                   said
                   unto
                   me
                   ,
                   these
                   are
                   the
                   Holy
                   Spirits
                   ;
                   for
                   no
                   Man
                   can
                   enter
                   into
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   God
                   except
                   these
                   cloath
                   him
                   with
                   their
                   Garment
                   .
                   For
                   it
                   will
                   avail
                   thee
                   nothing
                   to
                   take
                   up
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   unless
                   thou
                   shalt
                   also
                   receive
                   
                   their
                   Garment
                   from
                   them
                   .
                   For
                   these
                   Virgins
                   are
                   the
                   Powers
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God.
                   So
                   shall
                   a
                   Man
                   in
                   vain
                   carry
                   his
                   Name
                   ,
                   unless
                   he
                   shall
                   also
                   carry
                   his
                   Powers
                   .
                   And
                   he
                   said
                   unto
                   me
                   ;
                   Sawest
                   thou
                   those
                   Stones
                   that
                   were
                   cast
                   away
                   ?
                   They
                   carried
                   indeed
                   the
                   Name
                   ,
                   but
                   put
                   not
                   on
                   their
                   Garment
                   .
                   I
                   said
                   ,
                   Sir
                   ,
                   What
                   is
                   their
                   Garment
                   ?
                   ‖
                   Their
                   very
                   Names
                   ,
                   said
                   he
                   ,
                   are
                   their
                   Garment
                   .
                   Therefore
                   whosoever
                   carries
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   ought
                   to
                   carry
                   their
                   Names
                   also
                   ;
                   for
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   also
                   himself
                   carrieth
                   their
                   Names
                   .
                   As
                   for
                   those
                   Stones
                   ,
                   continued
                   he
                   ,
                   which
                   being
                   deliver'd
                   by
                   their
                   Hands
                   ,
                   thou
                   sawest
                   remain
                   in
                   the
                   Building
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   cloathed
                   with
                   their
                   Power
                   ;
                   for
                   which
                   cause
                   thou
                   seest
                   the
                   whole
                   Tower
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   †
                   Colour
                   with
                   the
                   Rock
                   ,
                   and
                   made
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   of
                   one
                   Stone
                   .
                   So
                   also
                   those
                   who
                   have
                   believed
                   in
                   God
                   by
                   his
                   Son
                   ,
                   have
                   put
                   on
                   this
                   Spirit
                   .
                   Behold
                   there
                   shall
                   be
                   one
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   one
                   Body
                   ,
                   and
                   one
                   Colour
                   of
                   their
                   Garments
                   :
                   And
                   all
                   they
                   shall
                   attain
                   this
                   ,
                   who
                   shall
                   carry
                   the
                   Names
                   of
                   these
                   Virgins
                   .
                   And
                   I
                   said
                   ,
                   Sir
                   ,
                   Why
                   then
                   were
                   
                   those
                   Stones
                   cast
                   away
                   which
                   were
                   rejected
                   ;
                   seeing
                   they
                   also
                   were
                   carried
                   through
                   the
                   Gate
                   ;
                   and
                   delivered
                   by
                   the
                   Hands
                   of
                   these
                   Virgins
                   into
                   the
                   Building
                   of
                   this
                   Tower
                   ?
                   Seeing
                   ,
                   said
                   he
                   ,
                   thou
                   takest
                   care
                   to
                   enquire
                   diligently
                   into
                   all
                   things
                   ;
                   hear
                   also
                   concerning
                   those
                   Stones
                   which
                   were
                   rejected
                   .
                   All
                   these
                   received
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   that
                   the
                   Power
                   of
                   these
                   Virgins
                   .
                   Having
                   therefore
                   received
                   these
                   Spirits
                   they
                   were
                   perfected
                   ,
                   and
                   brought
                   into
                   the
                   Number
                   of
                   the
                   Servants
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   and
                   they
                   began
                   to
                   be
                   one
                   Body
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   have
                   one
                   Garment
                   ;
                   for
                   they
                   were
                   sensible
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   Righteousness
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   alike
                   exercised
                   .
                   But
                   after
                   that
                   they
                   beheld
                   those
                   Women
                   which
                   thou
                   sawest
                   cloathed
                   with
                   a
                   black
                   Garment
                   ,
                   with
                   their
                   Shoulders
                   at
                   Liberty
                   and
                   their
                   Hair
                   loose
                   ;
                   they
                   fix'd
                   their
                   Desires
                   upon
                   them
                   ,
                   being
                   tempted
                   with
                   their
                   Beauty
                   ;
                   and
                   were
                   cloathed
                   with
                   their
                   Power
                   ,
                   and
                   cast
                   off
                   the
                   Cloathing
                   of
                   the
                   Virgins
                   .
                   Therefore
                   were
                   they
                   cast
                   off
                   from
                   the
                   House
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   delivered
                   to
                   those
                   Women
                   .
                   But
                   they
                   
                   that
                   were
                   not
                   corrupted
                   with
                   their
                   Beauty
                   ,
                   remained
                   in
                   the
                   House
                   of
                   God.
                   This
                   ,
                   said
                   he
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   signification
                   of
                   those
                   Stones
                   which
                   were
                   rejected
                   .
                
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   AND
                   I
                   said
                   :
                   Sir
                   ,
                   What
                   if
                   any
                   of
                   these
                   Men
                   shall
                   repent
                   ,
                   and
                   cast
                   away
                   their
                   desire
                   of
                   those
                   Women
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   converted
                   ,
                   and
                   return
                   to
                   these
                   Virgins
                   ,
                   and
                   put
                   on
                   again
                   their
                   Vertue
                   ;
                   shall
                   they
                   not
                   enter
                   into
                   the
                   House
                   of
                   God
                   ?
                   They
                   shall
                   enter
                   ,
                   said
                   he
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   shall
                   lay
                   aside
                   all
                   the
                   Works
                   of
                   those
                   Women
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   resume
                   the
                   Power
                   of
                   these
                   Virgins
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   walk
                   in
                   their
                   Works
                   .
                   And
                   for
                   this
                   Cause
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   stop
                   in
                   the
                   Building
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   they
                   shall
                   repent
                   ,
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   added
                   to
                   the
                   Building
                   of
                   this
                   Tower
                   ;
                   but
                   if
                   they
                   shall
                   not
                   repent
                   ,
                   that
                   others
                   may
                   be
                   built
                   in
                   their
                   places
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   be
                   utterly
                   cast
                   away
                   .
                   For
                   all
                   these
                   things
                   I
                   gave
                   Thanks
                   unto
                   the
                   LORD
                   ,
                   that
                   being
                   moved
                   with
                   Mercy
                   towards
                   all
                   those
                   upon
                   whom
                   his
                   Name
                   is
                   called
                   ,
                   he
                   sent
                   to
                   us
                   the
                   Angel
                   of
                   Repentance
                   to
                   preside
                   over
                   us
                   who
                   have
                   sinned
                   against
                   him
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   
                   he
                   has
                   renew'd
                   our
                   Spirits
                   which
                   were
                   almost
                   gone
                   ,
                   and
                   who
                   had
                   no
                   hope
                   of
                   Salvation
                   ,
                   but
                   are
                   now
                   refreshed
                   to
                   the
                   Renewal
                   of
                   Life
                   .
                   Then
                   I
                   said
                   ;
                   Shew
                   me
                   now
                   Sir
                   ,
                   Why
                   this
                   Tower
                   is
                   not
                   built
                   upon
                   the
                   Ground
                   ,
                   but
                   upon
                   a
                   Rock
                   ,
                   and
                   upon
                   the
                   Gate
                   ?
                   He
                   replied
                   ;
                   Thou
                   art
                   yet
                   foolish
                   and
                   without
                   Understanding
                   ,
                   seeing
                   thou
                   askest
                   this
                   .
                   And
                   I
                   said
                   ;
                   Sir
                   ,
                   I
                   must
                   needs
                   ask
                   all
                   things
                   of
                   you
                   ,
                   because
                   I
                   understand
                   nothing
                   .
                   For
                   all
                   your
                   Answers
                   are
                   great
                   and
                   excellent
                   ;
                   and
                   which
                   a
                   Man
                   can
                   hardly
                   understand
                   .
                   Hear
                   ,
                   said
                   he
                   :
                   The
                   Name
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   great
                   and
                   without
                   Bounds
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   whole
                   World
                   is
                   supported
                   by
                   it
                   .
                   If
                   therefore
                   ,
                   said
                   I
                   ,
                   every
                   Creature
                   of
                   God
                   be
                   sustain'd
                   by
                   his
                   Son
                   ;
                   Why
                   do's
                   he
                   not
                   support
                   those
                   also
                   who
                   have
                   been
                   invited
                   by
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   who
                   carry
                   his
                   Name
                   ,
                   and
                   walk
                   in
                   his
                   Commandments
                   ?
                   Seest
                   thou
                   not
                   ,
                   said
                   he
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   do's
                   support
                   them
                   ,
                   who
                   with
                   all
                   their
                   Heart
                   carry
                   his
                   Name
                   ?
                   He
                   therefore
                   is
                   their
                   Foundation
                   ,
                   and
                   gladly
                   supports
                   those
                   who
                   do
                   not
                   deny
                   his
                   Name
                   ,
                   but
                   willingly
                   bear
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   XV.
                   AND
                   I
                   said
                   :
                   Sir
                   ,
                   tell
                   me
                   ,
                   the
                   Names
                   of
                   these
                   Virgins
                   ;
                   and
                   of
                   those
                   Women
                   that
                   were
                   cloathed
                   with
                   the
                   black
                   Garment
                   .
                   Hear
                   ,
                   said
                   he
                   ,
                   the
                   Names
                   of
                   those
                   Virgins
                   which
                   are
                   the
                   more
                   powerful
                   ,
                   and
                   stand
                   at
                   the
                   Corners
                   of
                   the
                   Gate
                   .
                   These
                   are
                   their
                   Names
                   :
                   The
                   First
                   is
                   called
                   ‖
                   Faith
                   ;
                   the
                   Second
                   ,
                   Abstinence
                   ;
                   the
                   Third
                   ,
                   Power
                   ;
                   the
                   Fourth
                   ,
                   Patience
                   ;
                   the
                   rest
                   which
                   stand
                   beneath
                   these
                   are
                   ,
                   Simplicity
                   ;
                   Innocence
                   ;
                   Chastity
                   ;
                   Chearfulness
                   ;
                   Truth
                   ;
                   Understanding
                   ;
                   Concord
                   ;
                   and
                   Charity
                   .
                   Whosoever
                   therefore
                   carry
                   these
                   Names
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   God
                   ,
                   shall
                   enter
                   into
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   God.
                   Hear
                   now
                   ,
                   said
                   he
                   ,
                   the
                   Names
                   of
                   those
                   Women
                   ,
                   which
                   were
                   cloathed
                   with
                   the
                   black
                   Garment
                   .
                   Of
                   these
                   ,
                   Four
                   are
                   the
                   principal
                   ;
                   the
                   First
                   is
                   Perfidiousness
                   ;
                   the
                   Second
                   ,
                   Intemperance
                   ;
                   the
                   Third
                   ,
                   Infidelity
                   ;
                   the
                   Fourth
                   ,
                   Pleasure
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   rest
                   which
                   follow
                   are
                   called
                   thus
                   ,
                   Sadness
                   ;
                   Malice
                   ;
                   Lust
                   ;
                   Anger
                   ;
                   Lying
                   ;
                   Foolishness
                   ;
                   Pride
                   ,
                   and
                   Hatred
                   .
                   The
                   Servant
                   of
                   God
                   which
                   carries
                   these
                   Spirits
                   ,
                   shall
                   see
                   indeed
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   shall
                   
                   not
                   enter
                   into
                   it
                   .
                   But
                   Sir
                   ,
                   what
                   are
                   those
                   Stones
                   which
                   were
                   taken
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Deep
                   and
                   fitted
                   into
                   the
                   Building
                   ?
                   Then
                   ten
                   ,
                   said
                   he
                   ,
                   which
                   were
                   placed
                   at
                   the
                   Foundation
                   ,
                   are
                   the
                   first
                   Age
                   ;
                   the
                   following
                   five
                   and
                   twenty
                   ,
                   the
                   second
                   ,
                   of
                   Righteous
                   Men.
                   The
                   next
                   thirty
                   five
                   ,
                   are
                   the
                   Prophets
                   and
                   Ministers
                   of
                   the
                   LORD
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   forty
                   ,
                   are
                   the
                   Apostles
                   and
                   Doctors
                   of
                   the
                   Preaching
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God.
                   And
                   I
                   said
                   ,
                   Sir
                   ,
                   Why
                   did
                   the
                   Virgins
                   carry
                   even
                   these
                   Stones
                   also
                   through
                   the
                   Gate
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   put
                   them
                   into
                   the
                   Building
                   ?
                   And
                   he
                   said
                   ,
                   Because
                   these
                   first
                   Spirits
                   carried
                   them
                   ;
                   and
                   they
                   departed
                   not
                   one
                   from
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   neither
                   the
                   Men
                   from
                   the
                   Spirits
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   Spirits
                   from
                   the
                   Men
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                   Spirits
                   were
                   joyned
                   to
                   those
                   Men
                   even
                   to
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   their
                   Death
                   ;
                   who
                   if
                   they
                   had
                   not
                   had
                   these
                   Spirits
                   with
                   them
                   they
                   could
                   not
                   have
                   been
                   useful
                   to
                   the
                   Building
                   of
                   this
                   Tower.
                   
                
                 
                   XVI
                   .
                   AND
                   I
                   said
                   ;
                   Sir
                   ,
                   Shew
                   me
                   this
                   farther
                   .
                   He
                   answer'd
                   ,
                   What
                   do'st
                   thou
                   demand
                   ?
                   Why
                   did
                   these
                   Stones
                   come
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Deep
                   ,
                   and
                   were
                   placed
                   into
                   the
                   Building
                   of
                   this
                   
                   Tower
                   ,
                   seeing
                   that
                   they
                   long
                   ago
                   carried
                   their
                   just
                   Spirits
                   ?
                   †
                   It
                   was
                   necessary
                   ,
                   said
                   he
                   ,
                   for
                   them
                   to
                   ascend
                   by
                   Water
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   to
                   be
                   at
                   rest
                   .
                   For
                   they
                   could
                   not
                   otherwise
                   enter
                   into
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   laying
                   aside
                   the
                   Mortality
                   of
                   their
                   former
                   Life
                   .
                   They
                   therefore
                   being
                   dead
                   ,
                   were
                   nevertheless
                   sealed
                   with
                   the
                   Seal
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   entred
                   into
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   God.
                   For
                   before
                   a
                   Man
                   receives
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   ordained
                   unto
                   Death
                   ;
                   but
                   when
                   he
                   receives
                   the
                   Seal
                   he
                   is
                   freed
                   from
                   Death
                   ,
                   and
                   delivered
                   unto
                   Life
                   .
                   Now
                   that
                   Seal
                   is
                   Water
                   ,
                   into
                   which
                   Men
                   go
                   down
                   under
                   the
                   Obligation
                   unto
                   Death
                   ,
                   but
                   come
                   up
                   appointed
                   unto
                   Life
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   to
                   those
                   also
                   was
                   this
                   Seal
                   ‖
                   preached
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   made
                   use
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   enter
                   into
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   God.
                   And
                   I
                   said
                   ;
                   Why
                   then
                   ,
                   Sir
                   ,
                   did
                   these
                   forty
                   Stones
                   also
                   ascend
                   with
                   them
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Deep
                   ,
                   having
                   already
                   received
                   that
                   Seal
                   ?
                   He
                   answered
                   ;
                   *
                   Because
                   these
                   Apostles
                   and
                   Teachers
                   ,
                   who
                   preached
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   dying
                   after
                   they
                   had
                   received
                   his
                   Faith
                   and
                   
                   Power
                   ,
                   preached
                   to
                   them
                   who
                   were
                   dead
                   before
                   ;
                   and
                   they
                   gave
                   this
                   Seal
                   to
                   them
                   .
                   They
                   went
                   down
                   therefore
                   into
                   the
                   Water
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   again
                   came
                   up
                   .
                   But
                   these
                   went
                   down
                   alive
                   ;
                   whereas
                   those
                   ,
                   who
                   were
                   before
                   dead
                   ,
                   went
                   down
                   dead
                   ,
                   but
                   came
                   up
                   alive
                   .
                   Through
                   these
                   therefore
                   they
                   received
                   Life
                   and
                   knew
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   For
                   which
                   Cause
                   they
                   came
                   up
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   agreed
                   in
                   the
                   Building
                   of
                   the
                   Tower
                   ;
                   and
                   were
                   not
                   cut
                   ,
                   but
                   put
                   in
                   intire
                   ;
                   because
                   they
                   dyed
                   in
                   great
                   Purity
                   being
                   full
                   of
                   Righteousness
                   ;
                   only
                   this
                   Seal
                   was
                   wanting
                   to
                   them
                   .
                   Thus
                   you
                   have
                   the
                   Explication
                   of
                   these
                   things
                   .
                
                 
                   XVII
                   .
                   I
                   ANSWER'D
                   :
                   Sir
                   ,
                   Tell
                   me
                   now
                   what
                   concerns
                   those
                   Mountains
                   ,
                   why
                   they
                   are
                   so
                   different
                   ;
                   some
                   of
                   one
                   Form
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   of
                   another
                   .
                   Hear
                   ,
                   said
                   he
                   :
                   These
                   Twelve
                   Mountains
                   which
                   thou
                   seest
                   ,
                   are
                   Twelve
                   Nations
                   ,
                   which
                   make
                   up
                   the
                   whole
                   World.
                   Wherefore
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   preached
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   by
                   those
                   whom
                   he
                   sent
                   unto
                   them
                   .
                   But
                   why
                   ,
                   said
                   I
                   ,
                   are
                   they
                   different
                   ,
                   and
                   every
                   one
                   of
                   a
                   several
                   Figure
                   ?
                   
                     He
                     replied
                  
                   ;
                   
                   Hearken
                   .
                   Those
                   Twelve
                   Nations
                   which
                   possess
                   the
                   whole
                   World
                   ,
                   are
                   Twelve
                   Peoples
                   :
                   And
                   as
                   thou
                   hast
                   beheld
                   these
                   Mountains
                   different
                   ,
                   so
                   are
                   they
                   .
                   I
                   will
                   therefore
                   open
                   to
                   thee
                   the
                   Meaning
                   ,
                   and
                   Actions
                   of
                   every
                   Mountain
                   .
                   But
                   first
                   ,
                   Sir
                   ,
                   said
                   I
                   ,
                   shew
                   me
                   this
                   :
                   Seeing
                   these
                   Mountains
                   are
                   so
                   different
                   ,
                   how
                   have
                   they
                   agreed
                   into
                   the
                   Building
                   of
                   this
                   Tower
                   ;
                   and
                   are
                   no
                   less
                   bright
                   than
                   those
                   which
                   came
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Deep
                   ?
                   Because
                   ,
                   reply'd
                   he
                   ,
                   all
                   the
                   Nations
                   under
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   that
                   have
                   heard
                   and
                   believed
                   ,
                   have
                   been
                   called
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   one
                   Name
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God.
                   Wherefore
                   having
                   received
                   his
                   Seal
                   ,
                   they
                   have
                   all
                   been
                   made
                   Partakers
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   Prudence
                   and
                   *
                   Knowledge
                   ;
                   and
                   their
                   Faith
                   and
                   Charity
                   have
                   been
                   the
                   same
                   ;
                   and
                   they
                   have
                   carried
                   the
                   Spirits
                   of
                   these
                   Virgins
                   with
                   his
                   Name
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   the
                   Building
                   of
                   this
                   Tower
                   seemed
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   Colour
                   ,
                   and
                   did
                   shine
                   like
                   the
                   Brightness
                   of
                   the
                   Sun.
                   Howbeit
                   after
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   thus
                   perswaded
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     that
                  
                   there
                   began
                   to
                   be
                   one
                   Body
                   of
                   them
                   all
                   ,
                   some
                   among
                   them
                   polluted
                   themselves
                   ,
                   and
                   were
                   cast
                   off
                   from
                   the
                   
                   Generation
                   of
                   the
                   Righteous
                   ,
                   and
                   again
                   return'd
                   to
                   their
                   former
                   State
                   ,
                   and
                   became
                   even
                   worse
                   than
                   they
                   were
                   before
                   .
                
                 
                   XVIII
                   .
                   HOW
                   ,
                   said
                   I
                   ,
                   Sir
                   ,
                   were
                   they
                   worse
                   who
                   knew
                   the
                   LORD
                   ?
                   He
                   answer'd
                   ;
                   If
                   he
                   who
                   knows
                   not
                   the
                   LORD
                   liveth
                   wickedly
                   ,
                   the
                   Punishment
                   of
                   his
                   Wickedness
                   attends
                   him
                   .
                   But
                   he
                   who
                   has
                   known
                   the
                   LORD
                   ,
                   ought
                   to
                   abstain
                   altogether
                   from
                   all
                   Wickedness
                   ,
                   and
                   more
                   and
                   more
                   be
                   the
                   Servant
                   of
                   Righteousness
                   .
                   And
                   do's
                   not
                   he
                   then
                   seem
                   to
                   thee
                   to
                   sin
                   more
                   who
                   ought
                   to
                   follow
                   Goodness
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   shall
                   prefer
                   the
                   part
                   of
                   Sin
                   ;
                   than
                   he
                   who
                   offends
                   without
                   knowing
                   the
                   Vertue
                   of
                   God
                   ?
                   Wherefore
                   these
                   are
                   indeed
                   ordain'd
                   unto
                   Death
                   ;
                   But
                   they
                   who
                   have
                   known
                   the
                   LORD
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   seen
                   his
                   wonderful
                   Works
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   shall
                   live
                   wickedly
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   doubly
                   punish'd
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   die
                   for
                   ever
                   .
                   As
                   therefore
                   thou
                   hast
                   seen
                   that
                   after
                   the
                   Stones
                   were
                   cast
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Tower
                   ,
                   which
                   had
                   been
                   rejected
                   ;
                   they
                   were
                   deliver'd
                   to
                   wicked
                   and
                   cruel
                   Spirits
                   ;
                   and
                   thou
                   beheldst
                   
                   the
                   Tower
                   so
                   cleansed
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   it
                   had
                   all
                   been
                   made
                   of
                   one
                   Stone
                   :
                   ‖
                   So
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   purified
                   ;
                   (
                   the
                   Wicked
                   and
                   Counterfeits
                   ,
                   the
                   Mischeivous
                   and
                   Doubtful
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   that
                   have
                   behaved
                   themselves
                   wickedly
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   committed
                   divers
                   kinds
                   of
                   Sin
                   ,
                   being
                   cast
                   out
                   ;
                   )
                   shall
                   become
                   one
                   Body
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   shall
                   be
                   one
                   Understanding
                   ,
                   one
                   Opinion
                   ,
                   one
                   Faith
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   Charity
                   .
                   Then
                   shall
                   the
                   son
                   of
                   God
                   rejoice
                   among
                   them
                   ;
                   and
                   shall
                   receive
                   his
                   People
                   with
                   a
                   pure
                   Will.
                   And
                   I
                   said
                   ;
                   Sir
                   ,
                   All
                   these
                   things
                   are
                   great
                   and
                   honourable
                   :
                   But
                   now
                   shew
                   unto
                   me
                   the
                   Effect
                   and
                   Force
                   of
                   every
                   Mountain
                   ;
                   that
                   every
                   Soul
                   which
                   trusteth
                   in
                   the
                   LORD
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   shall
                   hear
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   many
                   honour
                   his
                   Great
                   ,
                   and
                   Wonderful
                   ,
                   and
                   Holy
                   Name
                   .
                   Hear
                   ,
                   said
                   he
                   ,
                   the
                   Variety
                   of
                   these
                   Mountains
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   twelve
                   Nations
                   .
                
                 
                   XIX
                   .
                   THEY
                   who
                   have
                   believed
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   Mountain
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   Black
                   ,
                   are
                   those
                   who
                   have
                   revolted
                   from
                   the
                   Faith
                   ;
                   and
                   spoken
                   wicked
                   things
                   against
                   the
                   LORD
                   ;
                   and
                   betray'd
                   the
                   Servants
                   of
                   God.
                   To
                   these
                   Death
                   
                   is
                   proposed
                   ,
                   but
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   Repentance
                   for
                   them
                   :
                   And
                   therefore
                   they
                   are
                   Black
                   ,
                   because
                   their
                   kind
                   is
                   wicked
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   second
                   Mountain
                   which
                   was
                   Smooth
                   ,
                   are
                   the
                   †
                   Hypocrites
                   ,
                   who
                   have
                   believed
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Teachers
                   of
                   Naughtiness
                   :
                   And
                   these
                   are
                   next
                   to
                   the
                   foregoing
                   ,
                   which
                   have
                   not
                   in
                   them
                   the
                   Fruit
                   of
                   Righteousness
                   .
                   For
                   as
                   their
                   Mountain
                   is
                   barren
                   ,
                   and
                   without
                   Fruit
                   ;
                   so
                   also
                   such
                   kind
                   of
                   Men
                   have
                   indeed
                   the
                   Name
                   
                     of
                     Christians
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   are
                   empty
                   of
                   Faith
                   ;
                   nor
                   is
                   there
                   any
                   Fruit
                   of
                   the
                   Truth
                   in
                   them
                   .
                   Nevertheless
                   there
                   is
                   room
                   left
                   to
                   them
                   for
                   Repentance
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   shall
                   suddainly
                   pursue
                   it
                   :
                   But
                   if
                   they
                   shall
                   delay
                   ,
                   they
                   also
                   shall
                   be
                   Partakers
                   of
                   Death
                   with
                   the
                   foregoing
                   kind
                   .
                   I
                   said
                   ,
                   Sir
                   ,
                   Why
                   is
                   there
                   room
                   left
                   to
                   those
                   for
                   Repentance
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   the
                   foregoing
                   kind
                   ,
                   seeing
                   their
                   Sins
                   are
                   well
                   nigh
                   the
                   same
                   ?
                   There
                   is
                   therefore
                   ,
                   said
                   he
                   ,
                   to
                   these
                   a
                   return
                   unto
                   Life
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   have
                   not
                   blasphemed
                   their
                   LORD
                   ,
                   nor
                   betray'd
                   the
                   Servants
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   But
                   by
                   their
                   desire
                   of
                   Gain
                   have
                   deceived
                   Men
                   ,
                   leading
                   them
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   desires
                   of
                   Sinners
                   ;
                   wherefore
                   they
                   
                   shall
                   suffer
                   for
                   this
                   thing
                   .
                   Howbeit
                   there
                   is
                   still
                   left
                   them
                   room
                   for
                   Repentance
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   have
                   not
                   spoken
                   any
                   thing
                   wickedly
                   against
                   their
                   LORD
                   .
                
                 
                   XX.
                   THEY
                   who
                   are
                   of
                   the
                   third
                   Mountain
                   which
                   had
                   Thorns
                   and
                   Brambles
                   ,
                   are
                   those
                   who
                   believed
                   ,
                   but
                   were
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   Rich
                   ,
                   others
                   taken
                   up
                   with
                   many
                   Affairs
                   :
                   The
                   Brambles
                   are
                   their
                   Riches
                   ;
                   the
                   Thorns
                   ,
                   those
                   Affairs
                   in
                   which
                   they
                   were
                   engaged
                   .
                   Now
                   they
                   who
                   are
                   entangled
                   in
                   much
                   Business
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   Diversity
                   of
                   Affairs
                   ,
                   joyn
                   not
                   themselves
                   to
                   the
                   Servants
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   wander
                   ,
                   being
                   called
                   away
                   by
                   those
                   Affairs
                   with
                   which
                   they
                   are
                   choaked
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   they
                   which
                   are
                   rich
                   ,
                   with
                   difficulty
                   yield
                   themselves
                   to
                   the
                   *
                   Conversation
                   of
                   the
                   Servants
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   fearing
                   least
                   any
                   thing
                   should
                   be
                   ask'd
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   These
                   therefore
                   shall
                   hardly
                   enter
                   into
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   God.
                   For
                   as
                   Men
                   walk
                   with
                   difficulty
                   bare-foot
                   over
                   Thorns
                   ;
                   even
                   so
                   these
                   kind
                   of
                   Men
                   ,
                   shall
                   scarcely
                   enter
                   into
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   God.
                   Nevertheless
                   there
                   is
                   afforded
                   to
                   all
                   these
                   
                   a
                   return
                   unto
                   Repentance
                   ;
                   if
                   so
                   be
                   they
                   shall
                   quickly
                   return
                   to
                   it
                   ;
                   that
                   because
                   in
                   their
                   former
                   days
                   they
                   have
                   neglected
                   to
                   work
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   that
                   is
                   to
                   come
                   they
                   may
                   do
                   some
                   Good.
                   If
                   therefore
                   having
                   repented
                   they
                   shall
                   do
                   the
                   Works
                   of
                   Righteousness
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   live
                   :
                   But
                   if
                   they
                   shall
                   continue
                   in
                   their
                   Evil
                   Courses
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   deliver'd
                   to
                   those
                   Women
                   that
                   will
                   take
                   away
                   their
                   Life
                   .
                
                 
                   XXI
                   AS
                   for
                   the
                   fourth
                   Mountain
                   ,
                   which
                   had
                   much
                   Grass
                   ,
                   the
                   upper
                   part
                   of
                   which
                   is
                   green
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   rest
                   dry
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   of
                   which
                   being
                   touch'd
                   with
                   the
                   Heat
                   of
                   the
                   Sun
                   ,
                   is
                   wither'd
                   ;
                   it
                   denotes
                   the
                   doubtful
                   ,
                   who
                   have
                   believed
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   others
                   who
                   carry
                   the
                   LORD
                   in
                   their
                   Tongues
                   ,
                   but
                   have
                   him
                   not
                   in
                   their
                   Heart
                   :
                   Therefore
                   their
                   Grass
                   is
                   dry
                   ,
                   and
                   without
                   Root
                   ;
                   because
                   they
                   live
                   only
                   in
                   Words
                   ,
                   but
                   their
                   Works
                   are
                   dead
                   .
                   These
                   therefore
                   are
                   neither
                   dead
                   nor
                   living
                   ,
                   and
                   withal
                   are
                   doubtful
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   Doubtful
                   are
                   neither
                   Green
                   nor
                   Dry
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   neither
                   Dead
                   nor
                   Alive
                   .
                   For
                   as
                   their
                   Grass
                   dries
                   away
                   at
                   the
                   Sight
                   
                   of
                   the
                   Sun
                   ;
                   so
                   the
                   Doubtful
                   as
                   soon
                   as
                   they
                   hear
                   of
                   Persecution
                   ,
                   and
                   fear
                   Inconveniences
                   ,
                   return
                   to
                   their
                   Idols
                   ,
                   and
                   again
                   serve
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   ashamed
                   to
                   bear
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   their
                   LORD
                   .
                   This
                   kind
                   of
                   Men
                   then
                   is
                   neither
                   Dead
                   nor
                   Alive
                   ;
                   nevertheless
                   these
                   also
                   may
                   live
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   shall
                   presently
                   repent
                   :
                   But
                   if
                   not
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   delivered
                   to
                   those
                   Women
                   ,
                   who
                   shall
                   take
                   away
                   their
                   Life
                   .
                
                 
                   XXII
                   .
                   AS
                   concerning
                   the
                   fifth
                   Mountain
                   that
                   is
                   craggy
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   has
                   green
                   Grass
                   :
                   They
                   are
                   of
                   this
                   kind
                   who
                   have
                   believed
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   Faithful
                   indeed
                   ,
                   but
                   believe
                   with
                   Difficulty
                   ;
                   and
                   are
                   bold
                   ,
                   and
                   self-conceited
                   ;
                   that
                   would
                   be
                   thought
                   to
                   know
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   but
                   really
                   know
                   nothing
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   this
                   Confidence
                   Knowledge
                   is
                   departed
                   from
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   rash
                   Presumption
                   is
                   entred
                   into
                   them
                   .
                   But
                   they
                   carry
                   themselves
                   high
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   prudent
                   Men
                   ;
                   and
                   though
                   they
                   are
                   Fools
                   ,
                   yet
                   would
                   seem
                   to
                   be
                   Teachers
                   .
                   Now
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   this
                   Folly
                   many
                   of
                   them
                   whilst
                   they
                   magnifie
                   themselves
                   ,
                   are
                   become
                   vain
                   and
                   empty
                   .
                   For
                   Boldness
                   and
                   vain
                   
                   Confidence
                   is
                   a
                   great
                   Seducer
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   many
                   of
                   these
                   are
                   cast
                   away
                   :
                   But
                   others
                   acknowledging
                   their
                   Error
                   ,
                   have
                   repented
                   ,
                   and
                   submitted
                   themselves
                   to
                   those
                   who
                   are
                   knowing
                   :
                   And
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   this
                   kind
                   there
                   is
                   Repentance
                   allow'd
                   ;
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   they
                   were
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   wicked
                   as
                   foolish
                   ,
                   and
                   void
                   of
                   Understanding
                   .
                   If
                   these
                   therefore
                   shall
                   repent
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   live
                   unto
                   God
                   ;
                   but
                   if
                   not
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   dwell
                   with
                   those
                   Women
                   ,
                   who
                   shall
                   exercise
                   their
                   Wickedness
                   upon
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   XXIII
                   .
                   FOR
                   what
                   concerns
                   the
                   sixth
                   Mountain
                   having
                   greater
                   and
                   lesser
                   Clefts
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   such
                   as
                   have
                   believed
                   ;
                   but
                   those
                   in
                   which
                   were
                   the
                   lesser
                   Clefts
                   are
                   they
                   who
                   have
                   had
                   Controversies
                   among
                   themselves
                   ;
                   and
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   their
                   Quarrels
                   languish
                   in
                   the
                   Faith
                   :
                   Nevertheless
                   many
                   of
                   these
                   have
                   repented
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   will
                   the
                   rest
                   when
                   they
                   shall
                   hear
                   my
                   Commands
                   ;
                   for
                   their
                   Controversies
                   are
                   but
                   small
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   will
                   easily
                   return
                   unto
                   Repentance
                   .
                   But
                   those
                   who
                   have
                   the
                   greater
                   Clefts
                   ,
                   will
                   be
                   as
                   stiff
                   Stones
                   ,
                   mindful
                   of
                   
                   Grudges
                   and
                   Offences
                   ,
                   and
                   practising
                   Anger
                   among
                   themselves
                   .
                   These
                   therefore
                   are
                   cast
                   from
                   the
                   Tower
                   ,
                   and
                   rejected
                   to
                   be
                   put
                   into
                   its
                   Building
                   ;
                   therefore
                   this
                   kind
                   of
                   Men
                   shall
                   hardly
                   live
                   .
                   Our
                   God
                   and
                   LORD
                   ,
                   who
                   ruleth
                   over
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   has
                   Power
                   over
                   all
                   his
                   Creatures
                   ,
                   will
                   not
                   remember
                   our
                   Offences
                   ,
                   but
                   is
                   easily
                   appeased
                   by
                   those
                   who
                   confess
                   their
                   Sins
                   :
                   But
                   Man
                   being
                   Languid
                   ,
                   Mortal
                   ,
                   Infirm
                   ,
                   and
                   full
                   of
                   Sins
                   ,
                   perseveres
                   in
                   his
                   Anger
                   against
                   Man
                   ;
                   as
                   if
                   it
                   were
                   in
                   his
                   Power
                   to
                   save
                   or
                   to
                   destroy
                   him
                   .
                   But
                   I
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Angel
                   who
                   am
                   set
                   over
                   your
                   Repentance
                   ,
                   admonish
                   you
                   ,
                   that
                   whosoever
                   among
                   you
                   has
                   any
                   such
                   purpose
                   he
                   would
                   lay
                   it
                   aside
                   ,
                   and
                   return
                   unto
                   Repentance
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   LORD
                   will
                   provide
                   Remedies
                   for
                   your
                   former
                   Sins
                   ,
                   if
                   you
                   shall
                   purge
                   your selves
                   from
                   this
                   Evil
                   Spirit
                   ;
                   but
                   if
                   you
                   shall
                   not
                   do
                   it
                   ,
                   ye
                   shall
                   be
                   delivered
                   to
                   him
                   unto
                   Death
                   .
                
                 
                   XXIV
                   .
                   AS
                   for
                   the
                   seventh
                   Mountain
                   in
                   which
                   the
                   Grass
                   was
                   green
                   and
                   flourishing
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   whole
                   Mountain
                   fruitful
                   ;
                   and
                   all
                   kind
                   of
                   Cattel
                   fed
                   
                   upon
                   the
                   Grass
                   of
                   it
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   more
                   the
                   Grass
                   was
                   eaten
                   ,
                   so
                   much
                   the
                   more
                   it
                   flourished
                   ;
                   they
                   are
                   such
                   as
                   believed
                   ,
                   and
                   were
                   always
                   good
                   and
                   upright
                   ;
                   and
                   without
                   any
                   Differences
                   among
                   themselves
                   ,
                   but
                   still
                   rejoyced
                   in
                   all
                   the
                   Servants
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   having
                   put
                   on
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   these
                   Virgins
                   ;
                   and
                   been
                   always
                   ready
                   to
                   shew
                   Mercy
                   to
                   all
                   Men
                   ,
                   and
                   easily
                   giving
                   to
                   all
                   Men
                   of
                   their
                   Labours
                   without
                   upbraiding
                   ,
                   and
                   without
                   Deliberation
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   the
                   LORD
                   seeing
                   their
                   Simplicity
                   and
                   ‖
                   Innocence
                   ,
                   has
                   encreased
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   Works
                   of
                   their
                   Hands
                   ,
                   and
                   given
                   them
                   Grace
                   in
                   all
                   their
                   Works
                   .
                   But
                   I
                   ,
                   who
                   am
                   appointed
                   over
                   your
                   Repentance
                   exhort
                   you
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   many
                   as
                   are
                   of
                   this
                   kind
                   would
                   continue
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   purpose
                   ,
                   that
                   your
                   Seed
                   may
                   not
                   be
                   rooted
                   out
                   for
                   ever
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   LORD
                   hath
                   try'd
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   written
                   you
                   into
                   our
                   Number
                   ;
                   and
                   all
                   your
                   Seed
                   shall
                   dwell
                   with
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   for
                   ye
                   are
                   all
                   of
                   his
                   Spirit
                   .
                
                 
                   XXV
                   .
                   AS
                   concerning
                   the
                   eighth
                   Mountain
                   in
                   which
                   were
                   a
                   great
                   
                   many
                   Springs
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   every
                   kind
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Creatures
                   of
                   God
                   was
                   watered
                   ;
                   they
                   are
                   such
                   as
                   have
                   believed
                   the
                   Apostles
                   which
                   the
                   LORD
                   sent
                   into
                   all
                   the
                   World
                   to
                   preach
                   ;
                   and
                   some
                   Teachers
                   who
                   have
                   preached
                   and
                   taught
                   purely
                   and
                   sincerely
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   least
                   yielded
                   to
                   any
                   Evil
                   Desires
                   ,
                   but
                   have
                   constantly
                   walked
                   in
                   Righteousness
                   and
                   Truth
                   .
                   These
                   therefore
                   have
                   their
                   Conversation
                   among
                   the
                   Angels
                   .
                
                 
                   XXVI
                   .
                   AGAIN
                   ;
                   as
                   for
                   what
                   concerns
                   the
                   ninth
                   Mountain
                   which
                   was
                   desert
                   ,
                   and
                   full
                   of
                   Serpents
                   ;
                   they
                   are
                   such
                   as
                   have
                   believed
                   ,
                   but
                   had
                   many
                   Stains
                   :
                   These
                   are
                   such
                   Ministers
                   as
                   discharge
                   their
                   Ministry
                   amiss
                   ;
                   ravishing
                   away
                   the
                   Goods
                   of
                   the
                   Widows
                   and
                   Fatherless
                   ;
                   and
                   serve
                   themselves
                   ,
                   not
                   others
                   ,
                   out
                   of
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   they
                   have
                   received
                   .
                   These
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   continue
                   in
                   this
                   Covetousness
                   ,
                   shall
                   deliver
                   themselves
                   unto
                   Death
                   ,
                   nor
                   shall
                   there
                   be
                   any
                   hope
                   of
                   Life
                   for
                   them
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   converted
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   discharge
                   their
                   Ministry
                   sincerely
                   ,
                   they
                   may
                   live
                   .
                   As
                   for
                   those
                   which
                   were
                   
                   found
                   rough
                   ;
                   they
                   are
                   such
                   as
                   have
                   deny'd
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   the
                   LORD
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   return'd
                   again
                   to
                   the
                   LORD
                   ,
                   but
                   have
                   become
                   savage
                   ,
                   and
                   wild
                   ;
                   not
                   applying
                   themselves
                   to
                   the
                   Servants
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   but
                   being
                   separated
                   from
                   them
                   ,
                   have
                   for
                   the
                   sake
                   of
                   a
                   little
                   Anxiety
                   lost
                   their
                   Lives
                   .
                   For
                   as
                   a
                   Vine
                   that
                   is
                   forsaken
                   in
                   a
                   Hedge
                   ,
                   and
                   never
                   dress'd
                   ,
                   perishes
                   and
                   is
                   choaked
                   by
                   the
                   Weeds
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   time
                   becomes
                   wild
                   ;
                   and
                   ceases
                   to
                   be
                   useful
                   to
                   its
                   LORD
                   .
                   So
                   this
                   kind
                   of
                   Men
                   despairing
                   of
                   themselves
                   ,
                   and
                   being
                   made
                   sour
                   ,
                   have
                   begun
                   to
                   be
                   unprofitable
                   to
                   their
                   LORD
                   .
                   Howbeit
                   to
                   these
                   there
                   is
                   at
                   last
                   Repentance
                   allow'd
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   found
                   from
                   their
                   Hearts
                   to
                   have
                   denied
                   Christ
                   :
                   But
                   if
                   any
                   of
                   these
                   shall
                   be
                   found
                   to
                   have
                   denied
                   him
                   from
                   his
                   Heart
                   ,
                   I
                   cannot
                   tell
                   whether
                   such
                   a
                   one
                   can
                   attain
                   unto
                   Life
                   .
                   And
                   I
                   say
                   therefore
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   in
                   these
                   Days
                   any
                   one
                   has
                   denied
                   ,
                   he
                   should
                   return
                   unto
                   Repentance
                   ;
                   for
                   it
                   cannot
                   be
                   that
                   any
                   one
                   who
                   now
                   denies
                   the
                   LORD
                   ,
                   can
                   afterwards
                   attain
                   unto
                   Salvation
                   :
                   Nevertheless
                   Repentance
                   is
                   proposed
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   who
                   have
                   formerly
                   deny'd
                   .
                   
                   But
                   he
                   who
                   will
                   repent
                   must
                   hasten
                   on
                   his
                   Repentance
                   ,
                   before
                   the
                   Building
                   of
                   this
                   Tower
                   is
                   finished
                   :
                   Or
                   if
                   not
                   ,
                   he
                   shall
                   be
                   delivered
                   by
                   those
                   Women
                   unto
                   Death
                   .
                   But
                   they
                   that
                   are
                   maimed
                   ,
                   are
                   the
                   Deceitful
                   ;
                   and
                   those
                   who
                   mix
                   one
                   with
                   another
                   :
                   These
                   are
                   the
                   Serpents
                   that
                   you
                   saw
                   in
                   that
                   Mountain
                   .
                   For
                   as
                   the
                   Poyson
                   of
                   Serpents
                   is
                   deadly
                   unto
                   Men
                   ;
                   So
                   the
                   Words
                   of
                   such
                   Persons
                   infect
                   and
                   destroy
                   Men.
                   They
                   are
                   therefore
                   maimed
                   in
                   their
                   Faith
                   ,
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   that
                   kind
                   of
                   Life
                   in
                   which
                   they
                   lead
                   .
                   Howbeit
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   having
                   repented
                   ,
                   have
                   been
                   saved
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   shall
                   others
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   kind
                   be
                   saved
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   shall
                   repent
                   ;
                   but
                   if
                   not
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   die
                   by
                   those
                   Women
                   whose
                   Power
                   and
                   Force
                   they
                   enjoy
                   .
                
                 
                   XXVII
                   .
                   FOR
                   what
                   concerns
                   the
                   tenth
                   Mountain
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   were
                   the
                   Trees
                   covering
                   the
                   Cattle
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   such
                   as
                   have
                   believed
                   ;
                   and
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   been
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   Governours
                   of
                   the
                   Churches
                   .
                   Others
                   ,
                   are
                   such
                   Stones
                   ,
                   as
                   have
                   not
                   feignedly
                   ,
                   but
                   with
                   a
                   chearful
                   Mind
                   entertain'd
                   
                   the
                   Servants
                   of
                   God.
                   Then
                   such
                   as
                   have
                   been
                   set
                   over
                   inferior
                   Ministries
                   ;
                   and
                   have
                   protected
                   the
                   Poor
                   and
                   the
                   Widows
                   ;
                   and
                   have
                   always
                   kept
                   a
                   chast
                   Conversation
                   ;
                   therefore
                   they
                   also
                   are
                   protected
                   by
                   the
                   LORD
                   .
                   Whosoever
                   shall
                   do
                   on
                   this
                   wise
                   ,
                   are
                   honour'd
                   with
                   the
                   LORD
                   ;
                   and
                   their
                   Place
                   is
                   among
                   the
                   Angels
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   shall
                   continue
                   to
                   obey
                   the
                   LORD
                   even
                   unto
                   the
                   End.
                   
                
                 
                   XXVIII
                   .
                   AS
                   to
                   the
                   eleventh
                   Mountain
                   in
                   which
                   were
                   Trees
                   loaded
                   with
                   several
                   sorts
                   of
                   Fruits
                   ;
                   they
                   are
                   such
                   as
                   have
                   believed
                   ,
                   and
                   suffered
                   Death
                   for
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   the
                   LORD
                   ;
                   and
                   have
                   endured
                   with
                   a
                   ready
                   Mind
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   given
                   up
                   their
                   Lives
                   with
                   all
                   their
                   Hearts
                   .
                   And
                   I
                   said
                   ,
                   Why
                   then
                   Sir
                   ,
                   have
                   all
                   these
                   Fruit
                   ;
                   but
                   some
                   fairer
                   than
                   others
                   ?
                   Hearken
                   ,
                   said
                   he
                   :
                   Whosoever
                   have
                   suffered
                   for
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   the
                   LORD
                   are
                   esteemed
                   honourable
                   by
                   the
                   LORD
                   ;
                   and
                   all
                   their
                   Offences
                   are
                   blotted
                   out
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   have
                   suffered
                   Death
                   for
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God.
                   Hear
                   now
                   ,
                   why
                   their
                   Fruits
                   are
                   different
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   excel
                   others
                   .
                   They
                   who
                   
                   being
                   brought
                   before
                   Magistrates
                   ,
                   and
                   being
                   ask'd
                   ,
                   deny'd
                   not
                   the
                   LORD
                   ,
                   but
                   suffered
                   with
                   a
                   ready
                   Mind
                   ;
                   these
                   are
                   more
                   honourable
                   with
                   the
                   LORD
                   .
                   The
                   Fruits
                   therefore
                   that
                   are
                   the
                   most
                   fair
                   are
                   these
                   .
                   But
                   they
                   who
                   were
                   fearful
                   and
                   doubtful
                   ;
                   and
                   have
                   deliberated
                   with
                   themselves
                   whether
                   they
                   should
                   confess
                   or
                   deny
                   Christ
                   ;
                   and
                   yet
                   have
                   suffered
                   ;
                   their
                   Fruits
                   are
                   smaller
                   ,
                   because
                   that
                   this
                   Thought
                   came
                   into
                   their
                   Hearts
                   :
                   For
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   wicked
                   and
                   evil
                   Thought
                   for
                   a
                   Servant
                   to
                   deliberate
                   whether
                   he
                   should
                   deny
                   his
                   Master
                   .
                   Take
                   heed
                   therefore
                   ye
                   who
                   have
                   such
                   Thoughts
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   Mind
                   continue
                   not
                   in
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   ye
                   die
                   unto
                   God.
                   But
                   ye
                   who
                   suffer
                   Death
                   for
                   his
                   Name
                   sake
                   ,
                   ought
                   to
                   honour
                   the
                   LORD
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   has
                   esteem'd
                   you
                   worthy
                   to
                   bear
                   his
                   Name
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   you
                   should
                   be
                   delivered
                   from
                   all
                   your
                   Sins
                   .
                   And
                   why
                   therefore
                   do
                   you
                   not
                   rather
                   esteem
                   your selves
                   happy
                   ?
                   Why
                   do
                   you
                   not
                   think
                   that
                   if
                   any
                   one
                   among
                   you
                   suffer
                   ,
                   he
                   performs
                   a
                   great
                   Work
                   ?
                   For
                   the
                   LORD
                   giveth
                   you
                   Life
                   ,
                   and
                   ye
                   understand
                   it
                   not
                   .
                   For
                   your
                   Offences
                   did
                   oppress
                   you
                   ;
                   and
                   had
                   you
                   
                   not
                   suffer'd
                   for
                   his
                   Names
                   sake
                   ye
                   had
                   now
                   been
                   dead
                   unto
                   the
                   LORD
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   I
                   speak
                   this
                   unto
                   you
                   who
                   deliberate
                   whether
                   ye
                   should
                   confess
                   or
                   deny
                   him
                   :
                   Confess
                   that
                   ye
                   have
                   the
                   LORD
                   for
                   your
                   God
                   ;
                   least
                   at
                   any
                   time
                   denying
                   him
                   ,
                   ye
                   be
                   delivered
                   over
                   into
                   Bonds
                   .
                   For
                   if
                   all
                   Nations
                   punish
                   their
                   Servants
                   which
                   deny
                   their
                   Masters
                   ;
                   What
                   think
                   you
                   that
                   the
                   LORD
                   will
                   do
                   unto
                   you
                   ,
                   who
                   has
                   the
                   Power
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   ?
                   Remove
                   therefore
                   out
                   of
                   your
                   Hearts
                   these
                   Doubts
                   ;
                   that
                   ye
                   may
                   live
                   for
                   ever
                   unto
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   XXIX
                   .
                   AS
                   for
                   the
                   twelfth
                   Mountain
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   white
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   such
                   as
                   have
                   believed
                   like
                   sincere
                   Children
                   ,
                   into
                   whose
                   Thoughts
                   there
                   never
                   came
                   any
                   Malice
                   ;
                   nor
                   have
                   they
                   ever
                   known
                   what
                   Sin
                   was
                   ,
                   but
                   have
                   always
                   continued
                   in
                   their
                   Integrity
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   this
                   kind
                   of
                   Men
                   shall
                   without
                   all
                   doubt
                   inherit
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   because
                   they
                   have
                   never
                   in
                   any
                   thing
                   defiled
                   the
                   Commandments
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   have
                   continued
                   with
                   Sincerity
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   Condition
                   all
                   the
                   days
                   of
                   their
                   Life
                   .
                   
                   Whosoever
                   therefore
                   ,
                   said
                   he
                   ,
                   shall
                   continue
                   as
                   Children
                   without
                   Malice
                   ;
                   shall
                   be
                   more
                   honourable
                   than
                   all
                   those
                   of
                   whom
                   I
                   have
                   yet
                   spoken
                   :
                   For
                   all
                   such
                   Children
                   are
                   honour'd
                   by
                   the
                   LORD
                   ,
                   and
                   esteemed
                   the
                   first
                   of
                   all
                   .
                   Happy
                   therefore
                   are
                   ye
                   who
                   have
                   removed
                   all
                   Malice
                   from
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   put
                   on
                   Innocence
                   ;
                   because
                   ye
                   shall
                   first
                   see
                   the
                   LORD
                   .
                   And
                   after
                   he
                   had
                   thus
                   ended
                   his
                   Explication
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Mountains
                   ,
                   I
                   said
                   unto
                   him
                   ;
                   Sir
                   ,
                   Shew
                   me
                   now
                   also
                   what
                   concerns
                   the
                   Stones
                   that
                   were
                   brought
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Plain
                   ,
                   and
                   put
                   into
                   the
                   Tower
                   in
                   the
                   room
                   of
                   those
                   that
                   were
                   rejected
                   ;
                   as
                   also
                   concerning
                   those
                   round
                   Stones
                   which
                   were
                   added
                   into
                   the
                   Building
                   of
                   the
                   Tower
                   ;
                   and
                   also
                   of
                   those
                   who
                   still
                   continued
                   round
                   .
                
                 
                   XXX
                   .
                   HEAR
                   now
                   ,
                   says
                   he
                   ,
                   concerning
                   those
                   Stones
                   which
                   were
                   brought
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Plain
                   into
                   the
                   Building
                   of
                   the
                   Tower
                   ,
                   and
                   placed
                   in
                   the
                   room
                   of
                   those
                   that
                   were
                   rejected
                   :
                   They
                   are
                   the
                   Roots
                   of
                   that
                   white
                   Mountain
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   because
                   those
                   who
                   have
                   believed
                   of
                   that
                   Mountain
                   ,
                   were
                   very
                   Innocent
                   ;
                   the
                   LORD
                   
                   of
                   this
                   Tower
                   commanded
                   that
                   they
                   which
                   were
                   of
                   the
                   Roots
                   of
                   this
                   Mountain
                   should
                   be
                   placed
                   into
                   the
                   Building
                   .
                   For
                   he
                   knew
                   that
                   if
                   they
                   were
                   put
                   into
                   this
                   Building
                   they
                   would
                   continue
                   bright
                   ;
                   nor
                   would
                   any
                   of
                   them
                   any
                   more
                   be
                   made
                   black
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   he
                   had
                   added
                   on
                   this
                   manner
                   from
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   Mountains
                   ,
                   he
                   would
                   ‖
                   have
                   needed
                   again
                   to
                   visit
                   this
                   Tower
                   and
                   to
                   cleanse
                   it
                   .
                   Now
                   all
                   these
                   white
                   Stones
                   ,
                   are
                   the
                   young
                   Men
                   who
                   have
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   believe
                   ;
                   for
                   they
                   are
                   all
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   kind
                   .
                   Happy
                   is
                   this
                   kind
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   Innocent
                   .
                   Hear
                   now
                   also
                   concerning
                   those
                   round
                   and
                   bright
                   Stones
                   .
                   All
                   these
                   are
                   of
                   this
                   white
                   Mountain
                   .
                   But
                   they
                   are
                   therefore
                   found
                   round
                   ,
                   because
                   their
                   Riches
                   have
                   a
                   little
                   darkned
                   them
                   from
                   the
                   Truth
                   ,
                   and
                   dazzled
                   their
                   Eyes
                   :
                   Howbeit
                   they
                   have
                   never
                   departed
                   from
                   the
                   LORD
                   ,
                   nor
                   has
                   any
                   wicked
                   Word
                   proceeded
                   out
                   of
                   their
                   Mouths
                   ;
                   but
                   all
                   Righteousness
                   ,
                   and
                   Vertue
                   ,
                   and
                   Truth
                   .
                   When
                   therefore
                   the
                   LORD
                   saw
                   their
                   Mind
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   adorn
                   the
                   Truth
                   ;
                   he
                   commanded
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   continue
                   good
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   their
                   
                   Riches
                   should
                   be
                   pared
                   away
                   :
                   For
                   he
                   would
                   not
                   have
                   them
                   taken
                   wholly
                   away
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   End
                   they
                   might
                   do
                   some
                   good
                   with
                   that
                   which
                   was
                   left
                   ,
                   and
                   live
                   unto
                   God
                   ;
                   because
                   they
                   also
                   are
                   of
                   a
                   good
                   kind
                   :
                   Therefore
                   they
                   were
                   a
                   little
                   cut
                   away
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   put
                   into
                   the
                   Building
                   of
                   this
                   Tower.
                   
                
                 
                   XXXI
                   .
                   AS
                   for
                   the
                   rest
                   which
                   continu'd
                   still
                   round
                   ,
                   and
                   were
                   not
                   found
                   fit
                   for
                   the
                   Building
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   have
                   not
                   yet
                   received
                   the
                   Seal
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   carried
                   back
                   to
                   their
                   place
                   ;
                   because
                   they
                   were
                   found
                   very
                   round
                   .
                   But
                   this
                   present
                   World
                   must
                   be
                   cut
                   away
                   from
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Vanities
                   of
                   their
                   Riches
                   ;
                   and
                   then
                   they
                   will
                   be
                   fit
                   for
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   God.
                   For
                   they
                   must
                   enter
                   into
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   because
                   God
                   has
                   blessed
                   this
                   innocent
                   kind
                   .
                   Of
                   this
                   kind
                   therefore
                   none
                   shall
                   fall
                   away
                   ;
                   for
                   though
                   any
                   of
                   them
                   being
                   tempted
                   by
                   the
                   Devil
                   should
                   offend
                   ,
                   he
                   shall
                   soon
                   return
                   to
                   his
                   LORD
                   God.
                   I
                   the
                   Angel
                   of
                   Repentance
                   esteem
                   you
                   happy
                   ,
                   whosoever
                   are
                   Innocent
                   as
                   little
                   Children
                   ,
                   because
                   your
                   part
                   is
                   good
                   and
                   honourable
                   with
                   the
                   LORD
                   .
                   
                   And
                   I
                   say
                   unto
                   all
                   you
                   who
                   have
                   received
                   this
                   Seal
                   ;
                   keep
                   Simplicity
                   ,
                   and
                   remember
                   not
                   Affronts
                   ,
                   nor
                   continue
                   in
                   Malice
                   ;
                   neither
                   suffer
                   Bitterness
                   to
                   grow
                   in
                   your
                   Spirits
                   through
                   the
                   Memory
                   of
                   any
                   Offences
                   
                     that
                     you
                     have
                     received
                  
                   ;
                   but
                   provide
                   Remedies
                   for
                   these
                   evil
                   Rents
                   ,
                   and
                   remove
                   them
                   from
                   you
                   ;
                   that
                   the
                   LORD
                   of
                   the
                   Sheep
                   may
                   rejoyce
                   in
                   you
                   ;
                   ‖
                   for
                   he
                   will
                   rejoyce
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   shall
                   find
                   all
                   whole
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   any
                   of
                   these
                   Sheep
                   shall
                   be
                   found
                   scatter'd
                   away
                   ,
                   Wo
                   shall
                   be
                   to
                   the
                   Shepherds
                   :
                   And
                   if
                   the
                   Shepherds
                   themselves
                   shall
                   be
                   scattered
                   ,
                   how
                   will
                   they
                   answer
                   to
                   God
                   for
                   the
                   Sheep
                   ?
                   Will
                   they
                   say
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   troubled
                   by
                   the
                   Sheep
                   ?
                   But
                   they
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   believed
                   .
                   For
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   believed
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Shepherd
                   should
                   suffer
                   by
                   his
                   Flock
                   ;
                   and
                   he
                   shall
                   be
                   the
                   more
                   punished
                   for
                   his
                   Lie.
                   Now
                   I
                   am
                   the
                   Shepherd
                   ;
                   and
                   I
                   especially
                   must
                   give
                   an
                   Account
                   of
                   you
                   .
                
                 
                   XXXII
                   .
                   WHEREFORE
                   provide
                   for
                   your selves
                   whilst
                   the
                   Tower
                   is
                   yet
                   building
                   .
                   The
                   LORD
                   dwells
                   in
                   those
                   that
                   love
                   Peace
                   ;
                   for
                   true
                   Peace
                   
                   is
                   dear
                   ;
                   but
                   he
                   is
                   far
                   off
                   from
                   the
                   Contentious
                   ,
                   and
                   those
                   who
                   are
                   overtaken
                   with
                   Malice
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   restore
                   unto
                   him
                   the
                   Spirit
                   intire
                   ,
                   as
                   ye
                   received
                   it
                   .
                   †
                   For
                   if
                   thou
                   shalt
                   give
                   unto
                   a
                   Fuller
                   a
                   new
                   Garment
                   whole
                   ,
                   thou
                   wilt
                   expect
                   to
                   receive
                   it
                   whole
                   again
                   :
                   If
                   therefore
                   the
                   Fuller
                   shall
                   restore
                   it
                   unto
                   thee
                   torn
                   ,
                   wouldst
                   thou
                   receive
                   it
                   ?
                   Wouldst
                   thou
                   not
                   presently
                   be
                   angry
                   ;
                   and
                   reproach
                   him
                   ,
                   saying
                   ;
                   I
                   gave
                   my
                   Garment
                   to
                   thee
                   whole
                   ,
                   why
                   hast
                   thou
                   rent
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   made
                   it
                   useless
                   to
                   me
                   ?
                   Now
                   it
                   is
                   of
                   no
                   use
                   to
                   me
                   ,
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   Rent
                   which
                   thou
                   hast
                   made
                   in
                   it
                   .
                   Wouldst
                   thou
                   not
                   say
                   all
                   this
                   to
                   a
                   Fuller
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   Rent
                   which
                   he
                   made
                   in
                   thy
                   Garment
                   ?
                   If
                   therefore
                   thou
                   wouldst
                   be
                   concern'd
                   for
                   thy
                   Garment
                   ,
                   and
                   complain
                   that
                   thou
                   hadst
                   not
                   received
                   it
                   whole
                   ,
                   what
                   thinkest
                   thou
                   that
                   the
                   LORD
                   will
                   do
                   ,
                   who
                   gave
                   his
                   Spirit
                   to
                   thee
                   intire
                   ,
                   and
                   thou
                   hast
                   render'd
                   him
                   altogether
                   unprofitable
                   ?
                   So
                   that
                   he
                   can
                   be
                   of
                   no
                   use
                   unto
                   his
                   LORD
                   ?
                   For
                   being
                   corrupted
                   by
                   thee
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   no
                   longer
                   profitable
                   to
                   him
                   .
                   Will
                   not
                   therefore
                   the
                   LORD
                   do
                   the
                   same
                   concerning
                   his
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   thy
                   Sin
                   ?
                   Undoubtedly
                   ,
                   said
                   I
                   ,
                   he
                   will
                   do
                   the
                   same
                   to
                   all
                   those
                   whom
                   he
                   shall
                   find
                   to
                   continue
                   in
                   the
                   Remembrance
                   of
                   Injuries
                   .
                   Tread
                   not
                   then
                   under
                   foot
                   ,
                   said
                   he
                   ,
                   his
                   Mercy
                   ;
                   but
                   rather
                   honour
                   him
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   is
                   so
                   patient
                   with
                   respect
                   to
                   your
                   Offences
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   like
                   one
                   of
                   you
                   ;
                   but
                   repent
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   will
                   be
                   profitable
                   for
                   you
                   .
                
                 
                   XXXIII
                   .
                   ALL
                   these
                   things
                   which
                   are
                   above
                   written
                   ,
                   I
                   the
                   Angel
                   of
                   Repentance
                   have
                   shewn
                   and
                   spoken
                   to
                   the
                   Servants
                   of
                   God.
                   If
                   therefore
                   ye
                   shall
                   believe
                   and
                   hearken
                   to
                   these
                   Words
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   walk
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   correct
                   your
                   Ways
                   ,
                   ye
                   shall
                   live
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   ye
                   shall
                   continue
                   in
                   your
                   Wickedness
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   Remembrance
                   of
                   Injuries
                   ,
                   no
                   such
                   Sinners
                   shall
                   live
                   unto
                   God.
                   All
                   these
                   things
                   which
                   were
                   to
                   be
                   deliver'd
                   by
                   me
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   thus
                   spoken
                   unto
                   thee
                   .
                   Then
                   the
                   Shepherd
                   said
                   unto
                   me
                   ,
                   Hast
                   thou
                   ask'd
                   all
                   things
                   of
                   me
                   ?
                   I
                   answered
                   ,
                   Sir
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   .
                   Why
                   then
                   ,
                   said
                   he
                   ,
                   Hast
                   thou
                   not
                   ask'd
                   concerning
                   the
                   Form
                   of
                   these
                   Stones
                   that
                   were
                   put
                   in
                   the
                   Building
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   
                   may
                   explain
                   that
                   also
                   unto
                   thee
                   ?
                   I
                   answer'd
                   ,
                   Sir
                   ,
                   I
                   forgot
                   it
                   .
                   Hear
                   then
                   ,
                   said
                   he
                   ,
                   concerning
                   those
                   also
                   .
                   They
                   are
                   those
                   who
                   have
                   heard
                   these
                   Commands
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   repented
                   with
                   all
                   their
                   Hearts
                   :
                   And
                   when
                   the
                   LORD
                   saw
                   that
                   their
                   Repentance
                   was
                   good
                   and
                   pure
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   could
                   continue
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   he
                   commanded
                   their
                   former
                   Sins
                   to
                   be
                   blotted
                   out
                   .
                   For
                   these
                   Forms
                   were
                   their
                   Sins
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   are
                   therefore
                   made
                   even
                   that
                   
                     their
                     Sins
                  
                   might
                   not
                   appear
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Tenth
                   SIMILITUDE
                   .
                   Of
                   Repentance
                   and
                   Alms-Deeds
                   .
                
                 
                   I.
                   AFTER
                   that
                   I
                   had
                   written
                   this
                   Book
                   ,
                   the
                   Angel
                   which
                   had
                   deliver'd
                   me
                   to
                   that
                   Shepherd
                   ,
                   came
                   into
                   the
                   House
                   where
                   I
                   was
                   ,
                   and
                   sate
                   upon
                   the
                   Bed
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   Shepherd
                   stood
                   at
                   his
                   Right
                   Hand
                   .
                   Then
                   he
                   called
                   me
                   and
                   said
                   unto
                   me
                   ;
                   I
                   deliver'd
                   thee
                   and
                   thy
                   House
                   to
                   this
                   Shepherd
                   ,
                   that
                   thou
                   mightest
                   be
                   protected
                   by
                   him
                   .
                   I
                   said
                   ,
                   Yes
                   LORD
                   .
                   If
                   therefore
                   ,
                   said
                   he
                   ,
                   thou
                   wilt
                   be
                   protected
                   from
                   all
                   Vexation
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   all
                   Cruelty
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   Success
                   
                   in
                   every
                   good
                   Word
                   and
                   Work
                   ;
                   and
                   all
                   Vertue
                   and
                   Righteousness
                   ;
                   walk
                   in
                   those
                   Commands
                   which
                   he
                   has
                   given
                   thee
                   ;
                   and
                   thou
                   shalt
                   have
                   Dominion
                   over
                   all
                   Sin.
                   For
                   if
                   thou
                   keepest
                   those
                   Commands
                   ,
                   all
                   the
                   Desire
                   and
                   Pleasure
                   of
                   this
                   present
                   World
                   shall
                   be
                   subject
                   to
                   thee
                   ;
                   and
                   Success
                   shall
                   follow
                   thee
                   in
                   every
                   good
                   Undertaking
                   .
                   Take
                   therefore
                   his
                   Gravity
                   and
                   Modesty
                   upon
                   thee
                   ,
                   and
                   say
                   unto
                   all
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   in
                   great
                   Honour
                   and
                   Renown
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   ,
                   a
                   ‖
                   Prince
                   of
                   great
                   Authority
                   ,
                   and
                   Powerful
                   in
                   his
                   Office
                   .
                   To
                   him
                   only
                   is
                   the
                   Power
                   of
                   Repentance
                   committed
                   throughout
                   the
                   whole
                   World.
                   Do's
                   he
                   not
                   seem
                   to
                   thee
                   to
                   be
                   of
                   great
                   Authority
                   ?
                   But
                   ye
                   despise
                   his
                   Goodness
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Modesty
                   which
                   he
                   shews
                   towards
                   you
                   .
                
                 
                   II.
                   I
                   SAID
                   unto
                   him
                   ;
                   Sir
                   ,
                   Ask
                   him
                   since
                   the
                   time
                   that
                   he
                   came
                   into
                   my
                   House
                   ,
                   whether
                   I
                   have
                   done
                   any
                   thing
                   disorderly
                   ,
                   or
                   have
                   offended
                   him
                   in
                   any
                   thing
                   ?
                   I
                   know
                   ,
                   said
                   he
                   ,
                   that
                   thou
                   hast
                   done
                   nothing
                   disorderly
                   ,
                   neither
                   wilt
                   thou
                   hereafter
                   do
                   any
                   thing
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   I
                   
                   speak
                   these
                   things
                   with
                   thee
                   that
                   thou
                   mayst
                   persevere
                   ;
                   for
                   he
                   has
                   given
                   me
                   a
                   good
                   Account
                   concerning
                   thee
                   .
                   But
                   thou
                   shalt
                   speak
                   these
                   things
                   to
                   others
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   who
                   either
                   have
                   repented
                   ,
                   or
                   shall
                   repent
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   opinion
                   with
                   thee
                   ;
                   and
                   he
                   may
                   give
                   me
                   as
                   good
                   an
                   Account
                   of
                   them
                   also
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   may
                   do
                   the
                   same
                   unto
                   the
                   LORD
                   .
                   I
                   answer'd
                   ,
                   Sir
                   ,
                   I
                   declare
                   to
                   all
                   Men
                   the
                   wonderful
                   Works
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   And
                   I
                   hope
                   that
                   all
                   who
                   love
                   them
                   and
                   have
                   before
                   sinned
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   shall
                   hear
                   these
                   things
                   will
                   willingly
                   repent
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   recover
                   Life
                   .
                   Continue
                   therefore
                   ,
                   said
                   he
                   ,
                   in
                   this
                   Ministry
                   ,
                   and
                   perfect
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   whosoever
                   shall
                   fulfil
                   the
                   Commands
                   of
                   
                     this
                     Shepherd
                  
                   ,
                   shall
                   live
                   ;
                   and
                   shall
                   have
                   great
                   Honour
                   both
                   here
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   the
                   LORD
                   .
                   But
                   they
                   that
                   shall
                   not
                   keep
                   his
                   Commands
                   ,
                   flee
                   from
                   their
                   Life
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   Adversaries
                   unto
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   they
                   that
                   follow
                   not
                   his
                   Commands
                   ,
                   shall
                   deliver
                   themselves
                   unto
                   Death
                   ;
                   and
                   every
                   one
                   shall
                   be
                   guilty
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   Bloud
                   .
                   But
                   I
                   say
                   unto
                   thee
                   ,
                   keep
                   these
                   Commandments
                   ,
                   and
                   thou
                   shalt
                   find
                   a
                   Cure
                   for
                   all
                   thy
                   Sins
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   III.
                   MOREOVER
                   I
                   have
                   sent
                   these
                   Virgins
                   to
                   dwell
                   with
                   thee
                   ,
                   for
                   I
                   have
                   seen
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   very
                   kind
                   to
                   thee
                   .
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   therefore
                   have
                   them
                   for
                   thy
                   Helpers
                   ,
                   that
                   thou
                   mayst
                   the
                   better
                   keep
                   the
                   Commands
                   which
                   have
                   been
                   given
                   thee
                   ;
                   for
                   these
                   Commands
                   cannot
                   be
                   kept
                   without
                   these
                   Virgins
                   .
                   And
                   thou
                   seest
                   how
                   they
                   are
                   willing
                   to
                   be
                   with
                   thee
                   ;
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   also
                   command
                   them
                   that
                   they
                   shall
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   depart
                   from
                   thy
                   House
                   .
                   Only
                   do
                   thou
                   purifie
                   thy
                   House
                   ;
                   for
                   they
                   will
                   readily
                   dwell
                   in
                   a
                   clean
                   House
                   .
                   For
                   they
                   are
                   Clean
                   ,
                   and
                   Chast
                   ,
                   and
                   Industrious
                   ;
                   and
                   all
                   of
                   them
                   have
                   Grace
                   with
                   the
                   LORD
                   .
                   If
                   therefore
                   thou
                   shalt
                   have
                   thy
                   House
                   pure
                   ,
                   they
                   will
                   abide
                   with
                   thee
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   never
                   so
                   little
                   polluted
                   ,
                   they
                   will
                   immediately
                   depart
                   from
                   thy
                   House
                   ;
                   for
                   these
                   Virgins
                   cannot
                   endure
                   any
                   manner
                   of
                   Pollution
                   .
                   I
                   said
                   unto
                   him
                   ;
                   Sir
                   ,
                   I
                   hope
                   that
                   I
                   shall
                   so
                   please
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   shall
                   always
                   delight
                   to
                   dwell
                   in
                   my
                   House
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   he
                   to
                   whom
                   you
                   have
                   committed
                   me
                   makes
                   no
                   Complaint
                   of
                   me
                   ;
                   so
                   neither
                   shall
                   they
                   
                   complain
                   .
                   Then
                   he
                   said
                   to
                   that
                   Shepherd
                   ;
                   I
                   see
                   that
                   the
                   Servant
                   of
                   God
                   will
                   live
                   and
                   keep
                   these
                   Commandments
                   ;
                   and
                   place
                   these
                   Virgins
                   in
                   a
                   pure
                   Habitation
                   .
                   When
                   he
                   had
                   said
                   this
                   he
                   delivered
                   me
                   again
                   to
                   that
                   Shepherd
                   ,
                   and
                   called
                   the
                   Virgins
                   ,
                   and
                   said
                   unto
                   them
                   ;
                   Forasmuch
                   as
                   I
                   see
                   that
                   ye
                   will
                   readily
                   dwell
                   in
                   this
                   Mans
                   House
                   ,
                   I
                   commend
                   him
                   and
                   his
                   House
                   to
                   you
                   ;
                   that
                   ye
                   may
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   depart
                   from
                   his
                   House
                   .
                   And
                   they
                   willingly
                   heard
                   these
                   Words
                   .
                
                 
                   IV.
                   THEN
                   he
                   said
                   unto
                   me
                   ,
                   Go
                   on
                   Manfully
                   in
                   thy
                   Ministry
                   ;
                   Declare
                   to
                   all
                   Men
                   the
                   great
                   things
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   thou
                   shalt
                   find
                   Grace
                   in
                   this
                   Ministry
                   .
                   And
                   whosoever
                   shall
                   walk
                   in
                   these
                   Commands
                   shall
                   live
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   happy
                   in
                   his
                   Life
                   .
                   But
                   he
                   that
                   shall
                   neglect
                   them
                   ,
                   shall
                   not
                   live
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   be
                   unhappy
                   in
                   his
                   Life
                   .
                   Say
                   unto
                   all
                   ,
                   that
                   whosoever
                   can
                   do
                   what
                   is
                   right
                   ,
                   cease
                   not
                   to
                   exercise
                   themselves
                   in
                   good
                   Works
                   .
                   For
                   I
                   would
                   that
                   all
                   Men
                   should
                   be
                   delivered
                   from
                   the
                   Inconveniences
                   they
                   lie
                   under
                   .
                   For
                   he
                   that
                   wants
                   and
                   suffers
                   
                   Inconveniences
                   in
                   his
                   daily
                   Life
                   ,
                   is
                   in
                   great
                   Torment
                   and
                   Necessity
                   .
                   Whosoever
                   therefore
                   delivers
                   such
                   a
                   Soul
                   from
                   Necessity
                   ,
                   gets
                   great
                   Joy
                   unto
                   himself
                   .
                   For
                   he
                   that
                   is
                   grieved
                   with
                   such
                   Inconveniences
                   ,
                   is
                   equally
                   tormented
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   he
                   were
                   in
                   Chains
                   .
                   And
                   many
                   upon
                   the
                   Account
                   of
                   such
                   Calamities
                   ,
                   being
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   bear
                   them
                   ,
                   have
                   
                     chosen
                     even
                  
                   to
                   destroy
                   themselves
                   .
                   He
                   therefore
                   that
                   knows
                   the
                   Calamity
                   of
                   such
                   a
                   Man
                   ,
                   and
                   do's
                   not
                   free
                   him
                   from
                   it
                   ,
                   commits
                   a
                   great
                   Sin
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   guilty
                   of
                   his
                   Bloud
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   exercise
                   your selves
                   in
                   Good
                   Works
                   ,
                   as
                   many
                   as
                   have
                   received
                   Ability
                   from
                   the
                   LORD
                   ;
                   least
                   whilst
                   ye
                   delay
                   to
                   do
                   them
                   the
                   Building
                   of
                   the
                   Tower
                   be
                   finish'd
                   ;
                   because
                   for
                   your
                   sakes
                   the
                   Building
                   is
                   stopp'd
                   .
                   Except
                   therefore
                   ye
                   shall
                   make
                   haste
                   to
                   do
                   well
                   ,
                   the
                   Tower
                   shall
                   be
                   finish'd
                   ,
                   and
                   ye
                   shall
                   have
                   no
                   place
                   in
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   after
                   he
                   had
                   thus
                   spoken
                   with
                   me
                   ,
                   he
                   rose
                   up
                   from
                   the
                   Bed
                   ,
                   and
                   departed
                   ,
                   taking
                   the
                   Shepherd
                   and
                   Virgins
                   with
                   him
                   .
                   Howbeit
                   he
                   said
                   unto
                   me
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   would
                   send
                   back
                   the
                   Shepherd
                   and
                   Virgins
                   unto
                   my
                   House
                   ,
                   Amen
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
               
               
                 The
                 Second
                 EPISTLE
                 OF
                 St.
                 CLEMENT
                 TO
                 THE
                 Corinthians
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
               
                 THE
                 CONTENTS
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Chap.
                     I.
                  
                   THAT
                   we
                   ought
                   to
                   entertain
                   a
                   
                     Worthy
                     Opinion
                  
                   of
                   our
                   Salvation
                   :
                   And
                   to
                   do
                   the
                   utmost
                   of
                   what
                   in
                   us
                   lies
                   to
                   express
                   the
                   Value
                   we
                   put
                   upon
                   it
                   ,
                   by
                   a
                   sincere
                   Obedience
                   to
                   our
                   
                     Saviour
                     Christ
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Gospel
                   .
                
                 
                   II.
                   That
                   God
                   had
                   before
                   prophecy'd
                   by
                   Isaiah
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   should
                   be
                   saved
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     III
                     ,
                     IV.
                  
                   That
                   this
                   ought
                   to
                   engage
                   such
                   especially
                   to
                   be
                   very
                   careful
                   to
                   
                     live
                     well
                  
                   ;
                   without
                   which
                   they
                   will
                   still
                   miscarry
                   .
                
                 
                   V.
                   That
                   whilst
                   we
                   secure
                   to
                   our selves
                   the
                   Favour
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Reward
                   of
                   the
                   
                     other
                     World
                  
                   ;
                   we
                   need
                   not
                   fear
                   what
                   can
                   
                     befal
                     us
                  
                   in
                   this
                   .
                
                 
                   VI.
                   That
                   we
                   cannot
                   
                     serve
                     God
                  
                   and
                   Mammon
                   :
                   Nor
                   if
                   we
                   follow
                   the
                   
                     Interests
                     of
                     this
                     present
                     World
                  
                   ,
                   
                   is
                   it
                   possible
                   for
                   us
                   to
                   escape
                   the
                   Punishment
                   of
                   the
                   Other
                   .
                
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   The
                   Consideration
                   of
                   which
                   ought
                   to
                   bring
                   us
                   to
                   Repentance
                   and
                   Holiness
                   .
                
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   presently
                   ;
                   knowing
                   that
                   now
                   ,
                   whilst
                   we
                   are
                   in
                   
                     this
                     World
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   
                     only
                     time
                  
                   for
                   Repentance
                   .
                
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   We
                   shall
                   rise
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   Judged
                   in
                   those
                   Bodies
                   in
                   which
                   we
                   
                     now
                     are
                  
                   ;
                   therefore
                   we
                   must
                   
                     live
                     well
                  
                   in
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   X.
                   That
                   we
                   ought
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   value
                   our
                   own
                   
                     Interests
                     ,
                     to
                     live
                     well
                  
                   ;
                   however
                   few
                   seem
                   to
                   mind
                   what
                   really
                   is
                   for
                   their
                   Advantage
                   .
                
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   And
                   not
                   deceive
                   our selves
                   with
                   any
                   vain
                   Imaginations
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   no
                   Punishment
                   should
                   remain
                   for
                   us
                   if
                   we
                   do
                   Evil
                   ;
                   or
                   
                     Good
                     happen
                  
                   to
                   us
                   hereafter
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   behave
                   our
                   selves
                   as
                   we
                   
                     ought
                     to
                     do
                  
                   :
                   Seeing
                   God
                   will
                   certainly
                   
                     judge
                     us
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     render
                     to
                     all
                     of
                     us
                     according
                     to
                     our
                     Works
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   how
                   soon
                   this
                   may
                   be
                   we
                   can
                   none
                   of
                   us
                   tell
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 The
                 Second
                 EPISTLE
                 OF
                 St.
                 CLEMENT
                 TO
                 THE
                 Corinthians
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 BRETRHEN
                 ,
                 we
                 ought
                 so
                 to
                 think
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 as
                 of
                 GOD
                 ;
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 Judge
                 of
                 the
                 Living
                 and
                 the
                 Dead
                 .
                 Nor
                 should
                 we
                 think
                 *
                 any
                 less
                 of
                 our
                 Salvation
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 we
                 think
                 *
                 meanly
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 hope
                 only
                 to
                 receive
                 *
                 some
                 small
                 Benefit
                 by
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 we
                 shall
                 †
                 do
                 so
                 ;
                 we
                 shall
                 sin
                 ;
                 not
                 ‖
                 considering
                 from
                 whence
                 we
                 have
                 been
                 called
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 whom
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 what
                 place
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 how
                 much
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 vouchsafed
                 to
                 suffer
                 for
                 our
                 sakes
                 .
                 What
                 Recompense
                 then
                 shall
                 we
                 render
                 unto
                 him
                 ?
                 Or
                 what
                 Fruit
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 worthy
                 of
                 what
                 he
                 has
                 given
                 to
                 us
                 ?
                 For
                 indeed
                 †
                 how
                 great
                 are
                 those
                 Advantages
                 which
                 we
                 owe
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 Relation
                 to
                 our
                 Holiness
                 ?
                 He
                 has
                 illuminated
                 us
                 ;
                 as
                 a
                 Father
                 ,
                 he
                 has
                 called
                 us
                 his
                 Children
                 ;
                 he
                 has
                 saved
                 us
                 who
                 were
                 lost
                 and
                 undone
                 .
                 What
                 Praise
                 shall
                 we
                 ascribe
                 to
                 him
                 ?
                 Or
                 what
                 Reward
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 answerable
                 to
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 received
                 ?
                 We
                 were
                 defective
                 in
                 our
                 Understandings
                 ;
                 worshiping
                 Stones
                 and
                 Wood
                 ;
                 Gold
                 ,
                 and
                 Silver
                 ,
                 and
                 Brass
                 ,
                 the
                 Works
                 of
                 Mens
                 Hands
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 whole
                 Life
                 was
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 Death
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 being
                 encompassed
                 with
                 Darkness
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 such
                 a
                 Mist
                 before
                 our
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 look'd
                 up
                 ;
                 and
                 through
                 his
                 Will
                 have
                 laid
                 aside
                 the
                 Cloud
                 wherewith
                 we
                 were
                 surrounded
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 had
                 Compassion
                 upon
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 moved
                 in
                 his
                 Bowels
                 towards
                 us
                 ,
                 he
                 saved
                 us
                 ;
                 having
                 beheld
                 in
                 us
                 much
                 Deceit
                 ,
                 and
                 Destruction
                 ;
                 and
                 seen
                 that
                 we
                 had
                 no
                 hope
                 of
                 
                 Salvation
                 but
                 only
                 by
                 him
                 .
                 Therefore
                 he
                 called
                 us
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 not
                 ;
                 and
                 was
                 pleased
                 from
                 nothing
                 to
                 give
                 us
                 a
                 Being
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 
                   REJOICE
                   thou
                   Barren
                   that
                   barest
                   not
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   break
                   forth
                   and
                   cry
                   thou
                   that
                   travailest
                   not
                   ;
                   for
                   she
                   that
                   is
                   desolate
                   hath
                   many
                   more
                   Children
                   ,
                   than
                   she
                   that
                   hath
                   an
                   Husband
                   .
                
                 In
                 that
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Rejoice
                   thou
                   Barren
                   that
                   bearest
                   not
                   ,
                
                 He
                 spake
                 of
                 us
                 :
                 For
                 our
                 Church
                 was
                 barren
                 ,
                 before
                 that
                 Children
                 were
                 given
                 unto
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 again
                 ;
                 when
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Cry
                   thou
                   that
                   travailest
                   not
                
                 ;
                 He
                 implied
                 thus
                 much
                 :
                 That
                 after
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 Women
                 in
                 Travail
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 cease
                 to
                 put
                 up
                 our
                 Prayers
                 unto
                 God
                 †
                 only
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 what
                 remains
                 ,
                 
                   Because
                   she
                   that
                   is
                   desolate
                   hath
                   more
                   Children
                   than
                   she
                   that
                   hath
                   an
                   Husband
                
                 ;
                 It
                 was
                 therefore
                 added
                 ,
                 because
                 our
                 People
                 which
                 seem'd
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 forsaken
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 now
                 believing
                 
                   in
                   him
                
                 ,
                 are
                 become
                 more
                 than
                 they
                 who
                 seem'd
                 to
                 have
                 God.
                 And
                 another
                 Scripture
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 
                   I
                   came
                   not
                   to
                   call
                   the
                   Righteous
                   but
                   Sinners
                   to
                   Repentance
                   .
                
                 The
                 Meaning
                 of
                 which
                 is
                 this
                 ;
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 
                 were
                 lost
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 saved
                 .
                 For
                 that
                 is
                 indeed
                 truly
                 great
                 and
                 wonderful
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 confirm
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 yet
                 standing
                 ,
                 but
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 falling
                 .
                 Even
                 so
                 did
                 it
                 seem
                 good
                 to
                 Christ
                 to
                 save
                 what
                 was
                 lost
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 came
                 into
                 the
                 World
                 he
                 saved
                 many
                 ,
                 and
                 called
                 us
                 who
                 were
                 already
                 perishing
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 SEEING
                 then
                 he
                 has
                 shew'd
                 so
                 great
                 Mercy
                 towards
                 us
                 ;
                 and
                 chiefly
                 for
                 that
                 we
                 who
                 are
                 alive
                 do
                 now
                 no
                 longer
                 sacrifice
                 to
                 dead
                 Gods
                 ,
                 nor
                 pay
                 any
                 Worship
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 have
                 by
                 him
                 been
                 brought
                 to
                 the
                 Knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 Truth
                 ;
                 ‖
                 Whereby
                 shall
                 we
                 shew
                 that
                 we
                 do
                 indeed
                 know
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 not
                 denying
                 him
                 by
                 whom
                 we
                 have
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Knowledge
                 of
                 him
                 ?
                 For
                 even
                 he
                 himself
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Whosoever
                   shall
                   confess
                   me
                   before
                   Men
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   him
                   will
                   I
                   confess
                   before
                   my
                   Father
                   .
                
                 This
                 therefore
                 is
                 our
                 Reward
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 we
                 confess
                 him
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 saved
                 by
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 wherein
                 must
                 we
                 confess
                 him
                 ?
                 Namely
                 ,
                 in
                 doing
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 disobeying
                 his
                 Commandments
                 :
                 By
                 worshiping
                 him
                 
                 not
                 with
                 our
                 Lips
                 only
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 all
                 our
                 Heart
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 all
                 our
                 Mind
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 saith
                 in
                 Isaiah
                 ;
                 
                 
                   This
                   People
                   honoureth
                   me
                   with
                   their
                   Lips
                   ,
                   but
                   their
                   Heart
                   is
                   far
                   from
                   me
                   .
                
              
               
                 IV.
                 LET
                 us
                 not
                 then
                 only
                 call
                 him
                 LORD
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 save
                 us
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 saith
                 ;
                 
                 
                   Not
                   every
                   one
                   that
                   saith
                   unto
                   me
                
                 LORD
                 ,
                 LORD
                 ,
                 
                   shall
                   be
                   saved
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   that
                   doth
                   Righteousness
                   .
                
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 confess
                 him
                 by
                 our
                 Works
                 ;
                 by
                 loving
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 in
                 not
                 committing
                 Adultery
                 ,
                 not
                 speaking
                 Evil
                 against
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 not
                 envying
                 one
                 another
                 ;
                 but
                 by
                 being
                 Temperate
                 ,
                 Merciful
                 ,
                 and
                 Good.
                 Let
                 us
                 also
                 have
                 a
                 mutual
                 Sense
                 of
                 one
                 anothers
                 Sufferings
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 be
                 covetous
                 of
                 Mony
                 :
                 But
                 let
                 us
                 by
                 our
                 Good
                 Works
                 confess
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 by
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 otherwise
                 .
                 Also
                 let
                 us
                 not
                 fear
                 Men
                 ;
                 but
                 rather
                 God.
                 For
                 this
                 cause
                 ,
                 *
                 
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   End
                
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 do
                 thus
                 ,
                 hath
                 the
                 LORD
                 said
                 ;
                 Though
                 ye
                 should
                 be
                 joyn'd
                 unto
                 me
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 my
                 very
                 Bosom
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 keep
                 my
                 Commandments
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 cast
                 you
                 off
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 unto
                 you
                 ;
                 
                   Depart
                   from
                   me
                
                 ;
                 
                 
                   I
                   know
                   
                   not
                   whence
                   you
                   are
                   ,
                   ye
                   Workers
                   of
                   Iniquity
                   .
                
              
               
                 V.
                 WHEREFORE
                 ,
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 laying
                 aside
                 our
                 sojourning
                 in
                 this
                 present
                 World
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 do
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 him
                 who
                 has
                 called
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 fear
                 to
                 depart
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 World.
                 For
                 the
                 LORD
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Ye
                   shall
                   be
                   as
                   Sheep
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   Wolves
                   .
                
                 Peter
                 
                   answered
                   and
                   said
                   ,
                   What
                   if
                   the
                   Wolves
                   shall
                   tear
                   in
                   pieces
                   the
                   Sheep
                   ?
                
                 Jesus
                 
                   said
                   unto
                
                 Peter
                 ;
                 
                   Let
                   not
                   the
                   Sheep
                   fear
                   the
                   Wolves
                   after
                   Death
                   :
                
                 
                 
                   And
                   ye
                   also
                   fear
                   not
                   those
                   that
                   kill
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   after
                   that
                   have
                   no
                   more
                   that
                   they
                   can
                   do
                   unto
                   you
                   ,
                   but
                   fear
                   him
                   who
                   after
                   you
                   are
                   dead
                   ,
                   has
                   power
                   to
                   cast
                   both
                   Soul
                   and
                   Body
                   into
                   Hell
                   Fire
                   .
                
                 For
                 consider
                 ,
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 sojourning
                 of
                 this
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 present
                 World
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 little
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 short
                 Continuance
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Promise
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 Great
                 and
                 Wonderful
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Eternal
                 Life
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 then
                 must
                 we
                 do
                 that
                 we
                 attain
                 unto
                 it
                 ?
                 We
                 must
                 be
                 converted
                 to
                 a
                 divine
                 and
                 just
                 Course
                 of
                 Life
                 ;
                 and
                 look
                 upon
                 all
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 this
                 World
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 none
                 of
                 ours
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 desire
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 we
                 shall
                 desire
                 to
                 possess
                 them
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 fallen
                 from
                 the
                 Way
                 of
                 Righteousness
                 .
              
               
                 VI.
                 FOR
                 thus
                 saith
                 the
                 LORD
                 ,
                 
                   No
                   Servant
                   can
                   serve
                   two
                   Masters
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   If
                   therefore
                   we
                   shall
                   desire
                   to
                   serve
                   God
                   and
                   Mammon
                   ,
                
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 without
                 Profit
                 to
                 us
                 .
                 
                 
                   For
                   what
                   will
                   it
                   profit
                   us
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   shall
                   gain
                   the
                   whole
                   World
                   ,
                   and
                   lose
                   our
                   own
                   Souls
                   ?
                
                 Now
                 this
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 are
                 two
                 Enemies
                 .
                 This
                 calls
                 us
                 to
                 Adultery
                 and
                 Corruption
                 ,
                 to
                 Covetousness
                 and
                 to
                 Deceit
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 commands
                 us
                 to
                 renounce
                 these
                 things
                 .
                 We
                 cannot
                 therefore
                 be
                 the
                 Friends
                 of
                 both
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 must
                 resolve
                 by
                 forsaking
                 one
                 ,
                 to
                 enjoy
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 think
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 better
                 to
                 hate
                 the
                 present
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 little
                 ,
                 short-lived
                 ,
                 and
                 corruptible
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 love
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 truly
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 incorruptible
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 we
                 do
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 Rest
                 :
                 But
                 if
                 not
                 ,
                 nothing
                 shall
                 deliver
                 us
                 from
                 Eternal
                 Punishment
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 shall
                 disobey
                 his
                 Commands
                 .
                 For
                 even
                 thus
                 saith
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 in
                 
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Ezekiel
                 ;
                 
                 If
                 Noah
                 ,
                 Job
                 and
                 Daniel
                 
                   should
                   rise
                   up
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   not
                   deliver
                   their
                   Children
                   in
                   Captivity
                   .
                
                 Wherefore
                 if
                 such
                 Righteous
                 Men
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 able
                 by
                 their
                 Righteousness
                 to
                 deliver
                 their
                 Children
                 ;
                 how
                 can
                 we
                 hope
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 except
                 we
                 keep
                 our
                 Baptism
                 Holy
                 and
                 Undefiled
                 ?
                 Or
                 who
                 shall
                 be
                 our
                 Advocate
                 ,
                 unless
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 found
                 to
                 have
                 done
                 what
                 is
                 Holy
                 and
                 Just
                 ?
              
               
                 VII
                 .
                 LET
                 us
                 therefore
                 ,
                 my
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 contend
                 with
                 all
                 Earnestness
                 ,
                 knowing
                 that
                 ‖
                 we
                 are
                 now
                 called
                 to
                 the
                 Combat
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 many
                 go
                 long
                 Voyages
                 to
                 corruptible
                 Encounters
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 all
                 are
                 not
                 concern'd
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 only
                 that
                 labour
                 much
                 ,
                 and
                 strive
                 gloriously
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 therefore
                 so
                 contend
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 all
                 of
                 us
                 be
                 crown'd
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 run
                 in
                 the
                 straight
                 Road
                 ,
                 the
                 Race
                 that
                 is
                 incorruptible
                 :
                 And
                 let
                 us
                 in
                 great
                 Numbers
                 pass
                 unto
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 strive
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 receive
                 the
                 Crown
                 .
                 But
                 and
                 if
                 we
                 cannot
                 all
                 be
                 crown'd
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 come
                 as
                 near
                 to
                 it
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 able
                 .
                 Moreover
                 we
                 must
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 
                 who
                 contends
                 in
                 a
                 corruptible
                 Combat
                 ;
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 found
                 doing
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 fair
                 ,
                 is
                 taken
                 away
                 and
                 scourged
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Lists
                 .
                 What
                 think
                 ye
                 then
                 that
                 he
                 shall
                 suffer
                 ,
                 who
                 do's
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 fitting
                 in
                 the
                 Combat
                 of
                 Immortality
                 ?
                 Thus
                 speaks
                 
                   the
                   Prophet
                
                 concerning
                 those
                 who
                 keep
                 not
                 their
                 Seal
                 ;
                 
                   Their
                   Worm
                   shall
                   not
                   die
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   and
                   their
                   Fire
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   quenched
                   ;
                   and
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   for
                   a
                   Spectacle
                   unto
                   all
                   Flesh.
                   
                
              
               
                 VIII
                 .
                 LET
                 us
                 therefore
                 repent
                 whilst
                 we
                 are
                 yet
                 upon
                 the
                 Earth
                 :
                 For
                 we
                 are
                 as
                 Clay
                 in
                 the
                 Hand
                 of
                 the
                 Artificer
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 the
                 Potter
                 if
                 he
                 make
                 a
                 Vessel
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 be
                 distorted
                 in
                 his
                 Hands
                 ,
                 or
                 broken
                 ,
                 again
                 forms
                 it
                 anew
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 he
                 have
                 gone
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 to
                 throw
                 it
                 into
                 the
                 Furnace
                 of
                 Fire
                 ,
                 he
                 can
                 no
                 more
                 bring
                 any
                 Remedy
                 to
                 it
                 :
                 So
                 we
                 ,
                 whilst
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 this
                 World
                 †
                 should
                 repent
                 with
                 our
                 whole
                 Heart
                 for
                 whatsoever
                 Evil
                 we
                 have
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 while
                 we
                 have
                 yet
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 saved
                 by
                 the
                 LORD
                 .
                 For
                 after
                 we
                 shall
                 have
                 departed
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 World
                 ,
                 
                 we
                 shall
                 no
                 longer
                 be
                 able
                 either
                 to
                 confess
                 our
                 Sins
                 ,
                 or
                 repent
                 ‖
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 doing
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 keeping
                 our
                 Flesh
                 pure
                 ,
                 and
                 observing
                 the
                 Commandments
                 of
                 the
                 LORD
                 ,
                 secure
                 to
                 our selves
                 Eternal
                 Life
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 LORD
                 saith
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
                 
                 
                   If
                   ye
                   have
                   not
                   kept
                   that
                   which
                   was
                   little
                   ,
                   who
                   will
                   give
                   you
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   great
                   ?
                   For
                   I
                   say
                   unto
                   you
                   ,
                   he
                   that
                   is
                   faithful
                   in
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   least
                   ,
                   is
                   faithful
                   also
                   in
                   much
                   .
                
                 This
                 therefore
                 is
                 what
                 he
                 saith
                 ;
                 keep
                 your
                 Bodies
                 pure
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 Soul
                 without
                 Spot
                 ,
                 that
                 ye
                 may
                 receive
                 Eternal
                 Life
                 .
              
               
                 IX
                 .
                 AND
                 let
                 not
                 any
                 one
                 among
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 very
                 Flesh
                 is
                 not
                 judged
                 ,
                 neither
                 raised
                 up
                 .
                 Consider
                 ,
                 in
                 what
                 were
                 ye
                 saved
                 ,
                 in
                 what
                 did
                 ye
                 look
                 up
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 whilst
                 ye
                 were
                 in
                 this
                 Flesh
                 ?
                 We
                 must
                 therefore
                 keep
                 our
                 Flesh
                 as
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 God.
                 For
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 as
                 ye
                 were
                 called
                 in
                 the
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 ye
                 shall
                 also
                 come
                 in
                 the
                 Flesh.
                 Even
                 our
                 LORD
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 has
                 saved
                 us
                 ,
                 being
                 first
                 a
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 was
                 made
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 called
                 us
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 we
                 also
                 shall
                 in
                 this
                 Flesh
                 
                 receive
                 the
                 Reward
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 therefore
                 love
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 all
                 attain
                 unto
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 God.
                 Whilst
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 a
                 Condition
                 of
                 being
                 healed
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 deliver
                 up
                 our
                 selve●
                 to
                 God
                 our
                 Physician
                 ,
                 giving
                 our
                 Reward
                 unto
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 Reward
                 shall
                 we
                 give
                 ?
                 Repentance
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 pure
                 Heart
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 knows
                 all
                 things
                 before-hand
                 ,
                 and
                 searches
                 out
                 our
                 very
                 Hearts
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 therefore
                 give
                 Praise
                 unto
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 not
                 only
                 with
                 our
                 Mouths
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 all
                 our
                 Souls
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 receive
                 us
                 as
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 God.
                 For
                 so
                 the
                 LORD
                 hath
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   are
                   my
                   Brethren
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   who
                   do
                   the
                   Will
                   of
                   my
                   Father
                   .
                
              
               
                 X.
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 my
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 do
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 our
                 Father
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 call'd
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 live
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 pursue
                 Vertue
                 ,
                 and
                 forsake
                 Wickedness
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Forerunner
                 of
                 our
                 Punishment
                 ;
                 and
                 let
                 us
                 ●lee
                 all
                 Ungodliness
                 that
                 Evils
                 overtake
                 us
                 not
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 we
                 shall
                 do
                 our
                 diligence
                 to
                 live
                 well
                 ,
                 Peace
                 shall
                 follow
                 us
                 .
                 ‖
                 And
                 yet
                 how
                 hard
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 find
                 a
                 Man
                 that
                 do's
                 this
                 ?
                 For
                 almost
                 all
                 are
                 led
                 by
                 Human
                 Fears
                 ,
                 chusing
                 rather
                 
                 the
                 present
                 Enjoyments
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 future
                 Promise
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 how
                 great
                 a
                 Torment
                 the
                 present
                 Enjoyments
                 bring
                 with
                 them
                 ;
                 nor
                 what
                 Delights
                 the
                 Promise
                 of
                 what
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 And
                 did
                 they
                 themselves
                 only
                 do
                 this
                 ,
                 it
                 might
                 the
                 more
                 easily
                 be
                 endured
                 ;
                 but
                 now
                 they
                 go
                 on
                 to
                 infect
                 innocent
                 Souls
                 with
                 their
                 Evil
                 Doctrins
                 ;
                 not
                 knowing
                 that
                 both
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 hear
                 them
                 ,
                 shall
                 receive
                 a
                 double
                 Condemnation
                 .
              
               
                 XI
                 .
                 LET
                 us
                 therefore
                 serve
                 God
                 with
                 a
                 pure
                 Heart
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 Righteous
                 :
                 But
                 if
                 we
                 shall
                 not
                 serve
                 him
                 ,
                 nor
                 believe
                 in
                 the
                 Promise
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 miserable
                 .
                 For
                 thus
                 saith
                 the
                 Prophet
                 ;
                 
                 
                   Miserable
                   are
                   the
                   double
                   minded
                   ,
                   who
                   doubt
                   in
                   their
                   Heart
                   ,
                   and
                   say
                   ,
                   These
                   things
                   have
                   we
                   heard
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   Fathers
                   have
                   told
                   them
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   but
                   we
                   have
                   seen
                   none
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   though
                   we
                   have
                   expected
                   them
                   from
                   Day
                   to
                   Day
                   .
                
                 O
                 ye
                 Fools
                 !
                 Consider
                 the
                 Trees
                 ,
                 take
                 the
                 Vine
                 for
                 an
                 Example
                 :
                 First
                 it
                 sheds
                 its
                 Leaves
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 Buds
                 ,
                 then
                 come
                 the
                 Sour
                 Grapes
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Ripe
                 Fruit.
                 Even
                 so
                 my
                 People
                 has
                 
                 born
                 its
                 Disorders
                 and
                 Afflictions
                 ,
                 but
                 shall
                 hereafter
                 receive
                 good
                 things
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 my
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 not
                 doubt
                 in
                 our
                 Minds
                 ,
                 but
                 let
                 us
                 expect
                 with
                 Hope
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 receive
                 our
                 Reward
                 :
                 For
                 he
                 is
                 Faithful
                 who
                 has
                 promised
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 render
                 to
                 every
                 one
                 a
                 Reward
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 Works
                 .
                 If
                 therefore
                 we
                 shall
                 do
                 what
                 is
                 just
                 in
                 the
                 Sight
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 enter
                 into
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 receive
                 the
                 Promises
                 ;
                 
                   Which
                   neither
                   Eye
                   has
                   seen
                   ,
                   nor
                   Ear
                   hard
                   ,
                   nor
                   have
                   entred
                   into
                   the
                   Heart
                   of
                   Man.
                   
                
              
               
                 XII
                 .
                 WHEREFORE
                 let
                 us
                 every
                 Hour
                 expect
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 Love
                 and
                 Righteousness
                 ;
                 because
                 we
                 know
                 not
                 the
                 Day
                 of
                 God's
                 Appearing
                 .
              
               
                 FINIS
                 .
              
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           An
           INDEX
           OF
           THE
           Principal
           Matters
           contain'd
           in
           the
           foregoing
           TREATISES
           .
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             
               Alms-giving
               .
            
             
               HOW
               we
               ought
               to
               
                 give
                 .
                 Pag.
                 369
                 ,
                 370.
                 
              
            
             
               Angels
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Attend
                   the
                   Death
                   of
                   good
                   Men.
                   332.
                   
                
                 
                   Every
                   Man
                   has
                   
                     Two
                     Angels
                     .
                     385.
                  
                   
                
              
            
             
               Apostates
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   No
                   Repentance
                   allow'd
                   to
                   them
                   .
                   
                     441
                     ,
                     463.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   They
                   cannot
                   be
                   saved
                   .
                   
                     505
                     ,
                     514.
                  
                   
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             
               Baptism
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Forgives
                   all
                   Sins
                   .
                   
                     290
                     ,
                     293.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   It
                   s
                   Necessity
                   .
                   342.
                   
                
              
            
             
               Bishops
               ,
            
             
               
                 
                   In
                   the
                   
                     Primitive
                     Church
                  
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   as
                   now
                   with
                   us
                   .
                   
                     128
                     ,
                     131
                     ,
                     136
                     ,
                     147
                     ,
                     150
                     ,
                     178
                     ,
                     180
                     ,
                     182
                     ,
                     185
                     ,
                     199
                     ,
                     202
                     ,
                     214
                     ,
                     224.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   The
                   Reverence
                   due
                   to
                   them
                   .
                   129.
                   
                
                 
                   
                   That
                   we
                   ought
                   to
                   adhere
                   to
                   the
                   
                     Bishops
                     .
                     199.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   
                     Holy
                     Sacrament
                  
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Lord's
                     Supper
                  
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   given
                   but
                   by
                   the
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   or
                   such
                   as
                   he
                   appoints
                   .
                   
                     199
                     ,
                     201.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   Marriage
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   without
                   his
                   Knowledg
                   and
                   Consent
                   .
                   213.
                   
                
                 
                   A
                   Bishop
                   ought
                   to
                   instruct
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   govern
                   his
                   
                     Church
                     .
                     220.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   Exhortations
                   proper
                   for
                   a
                   
                     Bishop
                     .
                     Vid.
                  
                   Unity
                   .
                   
                     210
                     ,
                     &c.
                  
                   
                
              
            
             
               Business
               .
            
             
               Much
               Business
               a
               hindrance
               to
               
                 Religion
                 .
                 424
                 ,
                 507.
              
               
            
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             
               Calamities
               .
            
             
               God
               sends
               them
               upon
               us
               to
               bring
               us
               to
               
                 Repentance
                 .
                 443
                 ,
                 444.
              
               
            
             
               Charity
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   What
                   true
                   Charity
                   is
                   ?
                   67.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   Praise
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   
                     67
                     ,
                     68.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   Exhortations
                   to
                   it
                   .
                   
                     353
                     ,
                     530.
                  
                   
                
              
            
             
               Christ.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   His
                   Divinity
                   shewn
                   .
                   
                     26
                     ,
                     51
                     ,
                     106
                     ,
                     119.160
                     ,
                     162
                     ,
                     165
                     ,
                     216
                     ,
                     271
                     ,
                     272
                     ,
                     535
                     ,
                  
                
                 
                   His
                   
                     Pre-Existence
                     .
                     131
                     ,
                     133
                     ,
                     271
                     ,
                     544.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   His
                   
                     Eternity
                     .
                     133
                     ,
                     246
                     ,
                     492.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   His
                   two
                   
                     Natures
                     .
                     111
                     ,
                     120
                     ,
                     194
                     ,
                     212.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   Of
                   his
                   
                     Birth
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                     119
                     ,
                     135
                     ,
                     222.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   He
                   is
                   our
                   High-Priest
                   and
                   Protectour
                   .
                   77.
                   
                
                 
                   No
                   coming
                   to
                   God
                   but
                   by
                   him
                   .
                   
                     493
                     ,
                     494
                     ,
                     536.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   Ancient
                   Fathers
                   saved
                   by
                   him
                   .
                   
                     184
                     ,
                     502.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   So
                   are
                   we
                   .
                   538.
                   
                
                 
                   He
                   suffer'd
                   for
                   our
                   Salvation
                   .
                   
                     195
                     ,
                     270
                     ,
                     271
                     ,
                     &c.
                     536.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   He
                   truly
                   suffer'd
                   .
                   151.
                   
                
                 
                   
                   He
                   was
                   raised
                   from
                   the
                   dead
                   by
                   the
                   Father
                   .
                   
                     151
                     ,
                     198.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   By
                   himself
                   .
                   195.
                   
                
                 
                   He
                   shall
                   judge
                   the
                   World.
                   272.
                   
                
              
            
             
               Christian.
               
            
             
               A
               Christian
               is
               not
               to
               be
               judg'd
               by
               his
               
                 outward
                 Profession
              
               ,
               but
               by
               his
               true
               Piety
               .
               116.
               
            
             
               Commands
               .
            
             
               God's
               Commands
               possible
               to
               be
               observed
               .
               409.
               
            
             
               Confession
               ,
            
             
               To
               be
               made
               to
               God.
               
                 69
                 ,
                 70.
              
               
            
             
               Contentment
               ,
            
             
               Recommended
               .
               
                 52
                 ,
                 53.
              
               
            
          
        
         
           
             D.
             
          
           
             
               Death
               .
            
             
               While
               we
               do
               well
               ,
               we
               need
               not
               be
               afraid
               to
               die
               .
               Vid.
               Angels
               .
               540.
               
            
             
               Devil
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   We
                   ought
                   not
                   to
                   fear
                   him
                   .
                   388.
                   
                
                 
                   He
                   cannot
                   overcome
                   us
                   if
                   we
                   strive
                   against
                   him
                   .
                   
                     411
                     ,
                     412.
                  
                   
                
              
            
             
               Devotion
               .
            
             
               The
               benefit
               of
               frequent
               
                 publick
                 Devotion
                 .
                 115
                 ,
                 116.
                 
              
            
             
               Differ
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   How
                   we
                   ought
                   to
                   behave
                   our selves
                   towards
                   those
                   that
                   differ
                   from
                   us
                   ?
                   114.
                   
                
                 
                   We
                   must
                   not
                   give
                   Scandal
                   to
                   them
                   .
                   
                     150
                     ,
                     151.
                  
                   
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             E.
             
          
           
             
               Envy
               .
            
             
               The
               Mischiefs
               of
               it
               .
               
                 13
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
            
             
               Evil.
               
            
             
               We
               must
               abstain
               from
               Evil
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               do
               good
               .
               Eucharist
               .
               Vid.
               Sacrament
               .
               390.
               
            
             
               Example
               .
            
             
               That
               we
               should
               imitate
               the
               Examples
               of
               Christ
               and
               his
               Saints
               .
               
                 93
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
            
          
        
         
           
           
             F.
             
          
           
             
               Fast.
               
            
             
               What
               a
               true
               Fast
               is
               ?
               And
               how
               we
               may
               render
               our
               Fasting
               acceptable
               unto
               God
               ?
               
                 426
                 ,
                 431.
              
               
            
             
               Fear
               .
            
             
               We
               must
               fear
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               be
               afraid
               of
               the
               
                 Devil
                 .
                 388.
              
               
            
             
               Future
               Happiness
               .
            
             
               The
               Greatness
               of
               it
               .
               
                 48
                 ,
                 49
                 ,
                 540
                 ,
                 541.
                 
              
            
             
               Future
               Iudgment
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   There
                   shall
                   be
                   a
                   final
                   
                     Judgment
                     .
                     213
                     ,
                     314.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   Christ
                   shall
                   be
                   the
                   
                     Judg.
                     Vid.
                  
                   Christ.
                   
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             G.
             
          
           
             
               God.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   His
                   
                     Attributes
                     .
                     438.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Omniscient
                     .
                     41
                     ,
                     117.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Almighty
                     .
                     376.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   There
                   is
                   but
                   
                     One
                     God.
                     222.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   There
                   is
                   no
                   flying
                   from
                   him
                   .
                   
                     41
                     ,
                     42.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   Nature
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   and
                   our
                   Duty
                   to
                   him
                   .
                   368.
                   
                
                 
                   His
                   
                     Praescience
                     .
                     545.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   He
                   searcheth
                   the
                   
                     Heart
                     .
                     Ibid.
                  
                   
                
              
            
             
               Good.
               
            
             
               What
               Good
               we
               must
               do
               ?
               391.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             H.
             
          
           
             
               Happiness
               .
               Vid.
               Future
               .
               Hereticks
               .
               Heresie
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   We
                   must
                   avoid
                   
                     Hereticks
                     .
                     111
                     ,
                     112
                     ,
                     118
                     ,
                     179
                     ,
                     199
                     ,
                     197
                     ,
                     118.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   The
                   danger
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   
                     117
                     ,
                     196.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   Yet
                   we
                   must
                   pray
                   for
                   them
                   .
                   196.
                   
                
                 
                   We
                   must
                   arm
                   our selves
                   against
                   falling
                   into
                   
                     Heresie
                     .
                     149
                     ,
                     150
                     ,
                     151
                     ,
                     152.
                     
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             I.
             
          
           
             
               Image
               .
            
             
               Wherein
               the
               Image
               of
               God
               consists
               ?
               46.
               
            
             
               Iudge
               .
               Iudgment
               .
               Vid.
               Future
               .
            
             
               Christ
               the
               Judge
               of
               the
               
                 World.
                 272
                 ,
                 539.
              
               
            
             
               Iustification
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   By
                   
                     Faith.
                     45.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   We
                   are
                   justified
                   by
                   the
                   same
                   Faith
                   that
                   
                     Holy
                     Men
                  
                   were
                   from
                   the
                   beginning
                   .
                   45.
                   
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             
               Lying
               .
            
             
               Against
               
                 Lying
                 .
                 371.
              
               
            
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             
               Marriage
               ,
            
             
               Not
               to
               be
               made
               without
               the
               
               Bishop's
               Knowledg
               and
               Consent
               .
               Vid.
               Bishop
               and
               Priest.
               
            
             
               Martyr
               .
               Martyrdom
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   Anniversaries
                   of
                   the
                   Martyrs
                   wont
                   to
                   be
                   observed
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Primitive
                     Church
                     .
                     229
                     ,
                     249.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   The
                   Respect
                   which
                   the
                   Christians
                   had
                   for
                   them
                   .
                   248.
                   
                
                 
                   Martyrs
                   shall
                   have
                   a
                   more
                   than
                   ordinary
                   degree
                   of
                   Glory
                   hereafter
                   .
                   
                     336
                     ,
                     338
                     ,
                     458.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   Martyrdom
                   blots
                   out
                   all
                   Sins
                   .
                   
                     516
                     ,
                     517
                     ,
                     518.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   It
                   is
                   therefore
                   to
                   be
                   esteem'd
                   a
                   Happiness
                   to
                   suffer
                   .
                   517.
                   
                
              
            
             
               Mind
               .
            
             
               Against
               Trouble
               and
               Anxiety
               of
               
                 Mind
                 .
                 380.
              
               
            
             
               Ministers
               ,
            
             
               Anciently
               chosen
               by
               the
               
                 Church
                 .
                 60.
              
               
            
          
        
         
           
             O.
             
          
           
             
               Obedience
               ,
            
             
               
                 
                   Recommended
                   .
                   33.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   Necessity
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   539.
                   
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             P.
             
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               Exhortations
               to
               Peace
               and
               
                 Unity
                 .
                 63
                 ,
                 71
                 ,
                 131
                 ,
                 132
                 ,
                 152
                 ,
                 180
                 ,
                 214.
                 
              
            
             
               Prayer
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   We
                   must
                   pray
                   with
                   Faith
                   ,
                   not
                   
                     Doubting
                     .
                     393.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   Publick
                   Prayer
                   .
                   Vid.
                   Devotion
                   and
                   Worship
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Priests
               .
            
             
               Married
               in
               the
               
                 Primitive
                 Church
                 .
                 96.
              
               
            
             
               Promise
               .
            
             
               God
               is
               faithful
               in
               his
               Promises
               ,
               therefore
               we
               ought
               not
               to
               doubt
               of
               them
               .
               
                 546
                 ,
                 547.
              
               
            
             
               Prophets
               .
            
             
               The
               ancient
               Prophets
               inspir'd
               by
               
                 Christ.
                 271.
              
               
            
             
               Providence
               .
            
             
               
               God's
               Providence
               is
               over
               all
               things
               .
               233.
               
            
             
               Punishment
               .
            
             
               The
               Punishment
               of
               Sinners
               in
               the
               other
               World
               shall
               be
               
                 Eternal
                 .
                 242.
              
               
            
          
        
         
           
             R.
             
          
           
             
               Reliques
               .
            
             
               What
               Respect
               the
               ancient
               Christians
               paid
               to
               the
               Remains
               of
               their
               Martyrs
               ?
               
                 228
                 ,
                 248.
              
               
            
             
               Repentance
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   God
                   allows
                   Repentance
                   to
                   
                     Sinners
                     .
                     17
                     ,
                     443
                     ,
                     444
                     ,
                     464
                     ,
                     469
                     ,
                     524.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   Apostates
                   only
                   excepted
                   .
                   Vid.
                   Apostates
                   .
                
                 
                   No
                   Repentance
                   after
                   
                     Death
                     .
                     442
                     ,
                     543
                     ,
                     544.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   The
                   Benefit
                   of
                   Repentance
                   purchas'd
                   for
                   us
                   by
                   Christ.
                   17.
                   
                
                 
                   Men
                   are
                   not
                   presently
                   pardon'd
                   ,
                   as
                   soon
                   as
                   they
                   begin
                   to
                   Repent
                   ,
                   till
                   it
                   appears
                   that
                   their
                   Repentance
                   is
                   sincere
                   .
                   450.
                   
                
              
            
             
             
               Resurrection
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   That
                   there
                   shall
                   be
                   a
                   future
                   
                     Resurrection
                     .
                     38
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   
                     40
                     ,
                     87
                     ,
                     151.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   We
                   shall
                   rise
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   Bodies
                   .
                   544.
                   
                
              
            
             
               Riches
               .
            
             
               The
               Danger
               of
               Riches
               :
               What
               Use
               we
               ought
               to
               make
               of
               them
               ?
               
                 228
                 ,
                 248.
              
               
            
             
               Rule
               .
            
             
               Particular
               Rules
               of
               
                 Life
                 .
                 35
                 ,
                 43
                 ,
                 49
                 ,
                 87
                 ,
                 308.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               Sacrament
               .
            
             
               The
               
                 Holy
                 Sacrament
              
               of
               the
               
               Lord's
               Supper
               not
               to
               be
               administred
               but
               by
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               or
               by
               him
               whom
               the
               Bishop
               appoints
               .
               199.
               
            
             
               Sadness
               .
            
             
               The
               Mischief
               of
               it
               .
               396.
               
            
             
               Salvation
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   We
                   are
                   saved
                   by
                   the
                   Bloud
                   of
                   
                     Christ.
                     23.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   God
                   desires
                   that
                   all
                   Christians
                   should
                   be
                   saved
                   .
                   457.
                   
                
                 
                   No
                   Man
                   can
                   be
                   saved
                   without
                   Piety
                   .
                   
                     541
                     ,
                     542.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   Exhortation
                   to
                   strive
                   after
                   our
                   
                     Salvation
                     .
                     542.
                  
                   
                
              
            
             
               Scandal
               .
            
             
               We
               must
               take
               heed
               that
               we
               do
               not
               give
               Scandal
               to
               the
               Enemies
               of
               our
               Religion
               .
               
                 150
                 ,
                 151.
              
               
            
             
               Schism
               .
            
             
               The
               danger
               of
               it
               .
               
                 110
                 ,
                 180.
              
               
            
             
               Scriptures
               .
            
             
               The
               
                 Holy
                 Scriptures
              
               written
               by
               
                 Divine
                 Inspiration
                 .
                 61
                 ,
                 64.
                 
              
            
             
               Sin.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   We
                   must
                   answer
                   to
                   God
                   for
                   the
                   Sins
                   of
                   those
                   who
                   belong
                   unto
                   us
                   .
                   
                     326
                     ,
                     449.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   
                   We
                   must
                   take
                   care
                   that
                   we
                   do
                   not
                   partake
                   in
                   Other
                   Mens
                   Sins
                   .
                   
                     369
                     ,
                     374.
                  
                   
                
              
            
             
               Speech
               .
            
             
               Against
               
                 Evil-Speaking
                 .
                 369.
              
               
            
             
               Suffer
               .
            
             
               Christ
               supports
               all
               such
               as
               suffer
               for
               him
               .
               Vid.
               Christ.
               233.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             T.
             
          
           
             
               Transubstantiation
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Against
                   it
                   .
                   
                     110
                     ,
                     121
                     ,
                     166.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   Compare
                   .
                   198.
                   
                
              
            
             
               Trinity
               .
            
             
               See
               for
               it
               .
               
                 229
                 ,
                 246.
              
               
            
          
        
         
           
             V.
             
          
           
             
               Uirginity
               ,
            
             
               Recommended
               .
               213.
               
            
             
               Unity
               .
               Vid.
               Peace
               .
            
             
               Unity
               with
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               the
               best
               means
               to
               secure
               our selves
               against
               falling
               into
               
                 Heresie
                 .
                 179.
              
               
            
          
        
         
           
             W.
             
          
           
             
               World.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   We
                   live
                   in
                   this
                   World
                   as
                   in
                   a
                   
                     Pilgrimage
                     .
                     415.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   We
                   cannot
                   serve
                   this
                   World
                   and
                   the
                   next
                   .
                   541.
                   
                
              
            
             
               Worship
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Appointed
                   Times
                   of
                   
                     publick
                     Worship
                     .
                     55.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   Appointed
                   Persons
                   for
                   the
                   performing
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   56.
                   
                
                 
                   Setled
                   by
                   the
                   
                     Apostles
                     .
                     58
                     ,
                     60.
                  
                   
                
              
            
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A42622-e770
           
             Euseb.
             Hist.
             Eccles.
             lib.
             III.
             cap.
             16.
             
          
           
             Idem
             ,
             lib.
             III.
             cap.
             12.
             
          
           
             Canon
             .
             Apostol
             .
             Can.
             ult
             .
          
           
             MS.
             Alexan.
             
          
           
             Grot.
             Annot.
             in
             Phil.
             iv
             .
             3
             .
          
           
             Euseb.
             Hist.
             Eccles.
             lib.
             III.
             cap.
             12
             Epiph.
             lib.
             I.
             Adv.
             Carpo●r
             .
             Hieronim
             .
             de
             Script
             .
             Eccles.
             Et
             Comment
             .
             in
             loc
             .
             Item
             lib.
             I.
             adv
             .
             Jovin
             .
             Photii
             Cod.
             ●mem
             .
             113
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Eucher
             .
             Lugd.
             de
             Contempt
             .
             Mundi
             ▪
             &
             Chron.
             Al●ert
             .
             Stad
             .
             inter
             Testimonia
             à
             ●unio
             Citat●
             .
          
           
             Clem.
             Alex.
             Strom.
             lib.
             IV.
             
          
           
             Hieron
             .
             in
             Isaiam
             ,
             c.
             52.
             
          
           
             De
             Adulterat
             .
             lib.
             Originis
             .
          
           
             Pearson
             Dissert
             .
             de
             Success
             .
             prim
             .
             RR.
             PP
             .
             cum
             Append.
             Hen.
             Dodwel●i
             .
             Pearson
             .
             dissert
             .
             Posthum
             .
             Cap.
             V.
             Num.
             7.
             
          
           
             Dodwelli
             Dissert
             .
             singul
             .
             Cap.
             XV.
             pag.
             220.
             
          
           
             Dodwell
             .
             Dissert
             .
             singul
             .
             Cap.
             XI
             .
             p.
             151.
             
          
           
             Clem.
             
               Epistle
               to
               the
            
             Corinth
             .
             Num.
             vii
             .
             p.
             16.
             
          
           
             De
             Adulterat
             .
             Lib.
             Orig.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             Eccles.
             Lib.
             III.
             c.
             34.
             
          
           
             Dodwel
             Addit
             .
             ad
             Cap.
             VI.
             Dissert
             .
             Posthum
             .
             Pearson
             .
             Num.
             22.
             pag.
             215.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Euseb.
             Chron.
             An
             o
             97.
             
             Et
             in
             Euseb.
             Annot.
             Scalig.
             p.
             205.
             b.
             Euseb.
             Hist.
             Eccles.
             Lib
             III.
             cap.
             18.
             
          
           
             Euseb.
             Hist.
             Eccles.
             Lib
             III.
             cap.
             34.
             
          
           
             Apud
             Coteler
             .
             Patr.
             Apostol
             .
             Tom.
             I.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             in
             Annot
             .
             in
             Epist.
             Clem.
             in
             princip
             .
          
           
             Annot.
             2.
             p.
             41.
             
          
           
             Baron
             .
             Annal.
             ad
             Ann.
             XCV
             .
             Num.
             1.
             
          
           
             Coteler
             .
             No●
             .
             in
             Clem.
             Epist.
             pag.
             8●
             .
          
           
             Dodwell
             .
             Append.
             ad
             Cap.
             VI.
             Dissert
             .
             2.
             
             Pearson
             ,
             pag
             219.
             
             Num.
             24.
             
          
           
             
               Epistle
               ,
               c
            
             I.
             p.
             9.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             c.
             V.
             p.
             15.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             XLI
             .
             p.
             56
             ,
             57.
             
          
           
             Dodwel
             .
             loc
             .
             supr
             .
             cit
             .
          
           
             Epist.
             chap.
             lix
             .
             pag
             78.
             
          
           
             Dodwel
             .
             loc
             .
             supr
             .
             cit
             .
             Add.
             Cave
             Hist.
             Literar
             .
             in
             Clement
             .
             pag.
             18.
             
          
           
             Callovius
             Bibl.
             illustr
             .
             N.
             T.
             To.
             2.
             
             Exam.
             prae●
             .
             Grot.
             in
             1
             Cor.
             p.
             250.
             
             Voetius
             Paralip
             .
             p.
             1167
             ,
             &c.
             
             Vid.
             Tentzel
             .
             Exercit
             .
             select
             .
             Exerc.
             2.
             de
             Phoenice
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             Callov
             .
             Oper.
             Socin
             .
             To.
             2
             pag.
             487.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Jun.
             Praefat.
             in
             Epist
             .
             Clem.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Baron
             .
             Annal.
             Anno·
             95.
             
             Num.
             iii.
             &
             ●
             .
          
           
             Ten●zelius
             Dissert
             .
             select
             .
             de
             Phoeni●e
             .
             p.
             3●
             .
             Et
             Num.
             xvi
             pag
             45.
             
          
           
             Photii
             Biblioth
             .
             Tmem
             .
             cxxvi
             .
             p.
             306.
             
          
           
             Tertullian
             .
             Origen
             .
             Cyril
             .
             Hierosolym
             .
             Euseb.
             Greg.
             Naz.
             Epiphanius
             ,
             Synesius
             ,
             Hieronym
             .
             Lactantius
             ,
             &c.
             Jun.
             Notae
             in
             Clem
             pag.
             34.
             
          
           
             Tacitus
             Annal
             .
             libr.
             vi
             .
             num
             .
             28.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Annot.
             Edit
             .
             Oxon.
             in
             loc
             .
             Bochartus
             Hierozöic
             .
             in
             Phoenice
             ,
             &c.
             apud
             Tentzel
             ▪
             p.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Ed.
             Oxon.
             loc
             .
             cit
             .
             Adde
             Annot.
             Schotti
             in
             Photium
             ,
             Tmem
             .
             cxxvi
             .
             pag.
             3●●
             .
          
           
             Aliis
             argumentis
             ,
             tum
             HOC
             IMPR●MIS
             .
             T●nt●el
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             cit
             .
             pag.
             33.
             
          
           
             Photii
             Bibl.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Praefat.
             Jun.
             in
             Edit
             .
             Oxon.
             1633.
             
          
           
             Anno
             1647.
             
             Lond.
             4to
             .
          
           
             Edit
             .
             Colomesii
             lectori
             ,
             Cave
             .
             Hist.
             literar
             .
             in
             Clem.
             
          
           
             Edit
             .
             Colomesii
             lectori
             ,
             Cave
             .
             Hist.
             literar
             .
             in
             Clem.
             
          
           
             Athenae
             Oxon.
             2
             part
             ▪
             pag.
             137
             ,
             138
             ▪
             
          
           
             Edit
             .
             Polycarp
             .
             &
             Ignat.
             Oxon.
             Anno
             1644.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             of
             Polycarp
             ,
             Numb
             .
             ix
             .
             pag.
             93.
             
          
           
             Ma●●
             .
             of
             Ig●
             .
             Numb
             .
             x.
             pag.
             225.
             
          
           
             Epist
             of
             Polycarp
             ,
             numb
             .
             xiv
             .
             pag.
             98.
             
          
           
             Dallaeus
             in
             Pseudepigr
             .
             cap.
             xxxii
             .
             pa.
             428.
             
             Larroque
             Observat.
             in
             Pearson
             ,
             p.
             69.
             
          
           
             Ignat.
             Epist.
             
               to
               the
            
             Romans
             ,
             cap.
             v.
             p.
             163.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Dallaeum
             &
             Larroque
             loc
             .
             cit
             .
          
           
             Photius
             Bibl.
             Tmem
             .
             cxxvi
             .
             pag.
             305.
             
          
           
             Proleg
             .
             ad
             Var.
             Sacr.
             in
             Polycarp
             .
          
           
             Exercit.
             Select
             .
             Exerc.
             IV.
             num
             .
             42.
             pag.
             157.
             
          
           
             Polycarp
             .
             Epist
             .
             num
             .
             xiii
             .
             p.
             97.
             
          
           
             Euseb.
             Hist.
             Eccles.
             lib.
             iii.
             cap.
             36.
             
          
           
             Apud
             Usser
             .
             p.
             24.
             
          
           
             Dissert
             .
             de
             Ignat.
             Epist.
             cap.
             ii
             .
          
           
             Photii
             Bibl
             Tmem
             .
             cxxvi
             .
             p.
             3●5
             .
          
           
             De
             Scripr
             Eccles.
             in
             Polycarp
             .
          
           
             Euseb.
             Hist.
             Eccles.
             lib.
             IV
             c.
             1●
             
          
           
             Iren.
             Epist.
             ad
             Florin
             .
             apud
             Euseb.
             Hist.
             Eccles
             .
             lib.
             V.
             c.
             20.
             
          
           
             S.
             Maximus
             Prolog
             .
             in
             Dionys
             Areop
             .
             Su●da●
             in
             Polycarp
             .
             &c.
             Vid.
             Usserii
             Dis●ert
             .
             de
             Script
             .
             Ign.
             p.
             4.5
             .
             ●e●●zel
             .
             Exerc.
             Select
             .
             de
             Polyc.
             num
             .
             xxxvi
             ,
             xxxvii
             .
          
           
             Ad
             lib.
             iii.
             c.
             3.
             
             Irenaei
             .
          
           
             Lond.
             1647.
             p.
             31.
             
          
           
             U●serius
             Annot
             .
             loc
             .
             cit
             .
             p.
             72
             ,
             73.
             
          
           
             U●serius
             Annot
             .
             loc
             .
             cit
             .
             p.
             72
             ▪
             73.
             
          
           
             Victor
             〈…〉
             
               he
               lived
            
             anno
             545.
             
          
           
             Cave
             Hist.
             liter
             .
             in
             Polyc.
             pag.
             28.
             
             Le
             Moyné
             Prol.
             ad
             Var.
             Sacr.
             Tenzel
             .
             Exercit.
             Select
             .
             IV.
             de
             Polyc.
             num
             .
             xlix
             .
             Du
             Pin.
             Bibl.
             Eccl.
             in
             Polycarp
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             De
             Scriptis
             Ignatian
             .
             cap
             ,
             xxxii
             .
          
           
             Prol.
             a●
             Var.
             Sacr.
             Tom.
             I.
             in
             Polycarp
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             apud
             Tentzel
             .
             de
             Polycarp
             .
             Dissert
             .
             IV.
             num
             .
             41.
             pag.
             157.
             
          
           
             Exercit.
             Select
             .
             Exerc.
             IV.
             num
             .
             42
             ,
             &c.
             47.
             
          
           
             Usserius
             Dissert
             .
             de
             Epist.
             Ignat.
             cap.
             VI.
             pag.
             33.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Dissert
             .
             Usser
             .
             c.
             X
             ,
             XI
             .
             p.
             63
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             c.
             XV.
             p.
             ●
             ▪
             3.
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             p.
             12.
             
          
           
             Euseb.
             Hist.
             Eccles.
             lib.
             III.
             c.
             36.
             
             Photius
             Bibl.
             Tmem
             .
             cxxvi
             .
             p.
             305.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Larroque
             Observ.
             in
             Vind.
             Pears
             .
             p.
             65
             ,
             66.
             
          
           
             See
             1
             Tim.
             i.
             17
             .
          
           
             Ephes.
             iii.
             20
             .
             Rom.
             xv
             .
             33
             .
          
           
             Euseb.
             Hist.
             Eccles.
             lib.
             iii.
             c.
             36.
             
          
           
             Hieron
             .
             de
             Script
             .
             in
             Polycarp
             .
          
           
             Le
             Moyne
             Prolegom
             .
             ad
             var.
             Sacr.
             
          
           
             Apud
             Euseb.
             Hist.
             Eccles.
             lib.
             iv
             .
             cap.
             14.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             Cave
             
               's
               Lives
               of
               the
               Apostolical
               Fathers
               in
               St.
            
             Polycarp
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             Vossii
             Praefat.
             in
             Ignat
             ad
             Lectorem
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             Vindic.
             Pearson
             in
             Proëm
             .
             p.
             20.
             
          
           
             Polycarp
             .
             Epist
             .
             Numb
             .
             xiii
             .
             pag.
             97.
             
             Annot.
             Cotel
             .
             in
             loc
             .
             Polycarp
             .
             p.
             486.
             
             B.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             Eccles.
             lib.
             iii.
             cap.
             36.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Chrys.
             Orat.
             ad
             Antiochen
             .
          
           
             Libr.
             de
             Script
             .
             Illustr
             .
             cap.
             xvi
             .
          
           
             Apud
             Pearson
             ,
             Vindic.
             Ignat.
             Prolegom
             .
             pag.
             20.
             
          
           
             Pearson
             Vind.
             Ignat.
             par
             .
             I.
             cap.
             3.
             pag.
             27.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             cap.
             ii
             .
             pag.
             8.
             
          
           
             Pearson
             ibid.
             pag.
             8
             ad
             25.
             
             Comp.
             Testim
             .
             Cotelerii
             de
             Ignat.
             Et
             Usser
             .
             Dissert
             .
             Ignat.
             
          
           
             Apud
             Pearson
             Vind.
             Ignat
             .
             Proaem
             .
             pag.
             20.
             
             Et
             Vind.
             par
             .
             i.
             pag.
             8.
             
          
           
             
               See
               below
            
             ,
             p.
             228.
             
          
           
             Evagrius
             lib.
             i.
             cap.
             16.
             
             Nicephor
             .
             lib.
             xiv
             .
             cap.
             44.
             
          
           
             Pearson
             dissert
             .
             Chron.
             ii
             .
             cap.
             xiv
             ad
             xx
             .
          
           
             Usher
             .
             Anno
             169.
             
             Euseb.
             &
             in
             eum
             Vales
             .
             167.
             
             Petitus
             175.
             &c.
             
               See
               below
            
             .
          
           
             Euseb.
             Hist.
             Eccles.
             lib.
             v.
             cap.
             8.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             lib.
             iii.
             cap.
             36.
             
          
           
             Irenaeus
             ,
             lib.
             iii.
             cap.
             28.
             
          
           
             Apud
             Euseb.
             Epist.
             ad
             Florin
             .
             Hist.
             Eccles
             .
             lib.
             v.
             cap.
             20.
             
          
           
             Orig.
             Homil.
             vi
             .
             in
             Luc.
             Et
             in
             Cantic
             .
             Proleg
             .
          
           
             Ernest
             Tentzel
             .
             Ex●●●●
             .
             select
             〈◊〉
             11
             ,
             12
             pag
             ●●
             .
          
           
             Vossi●
             Annot.
             passim
             .
             Pea●son
             vind
             .
             Ignat.
             Proleg
             .
             p
             20.
             
          
           
             Dissert
             .
             de
             Ignat.
             cap.
             iii.
             
          
           
             Annot.
             in
             Ignat.
             Epist.
             pag
             264
             ,
             265.
             
          
           
             Polycarp
             .
             Epist
             .
             num
             .
             x●ii
             .
             pag.
             97.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             Eccles.
             lib.
             III.
             c.
             36.
             
          
           
             Hieronym
             .
             de
             Viris
             Illustr
             .
             in
             Ignat.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Isaac
             .
             Vess
             .
             Annot.
             loc
             .
             supr
             .
             cit
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             213.
             
          
           
             
               See
               below
            
             ,
             pag.
             159.
             
          
           
             
               Acts
               of
            
             Ignatius
             ,
             numb
             .
             iv
             ,
             v.
             pag.
             221
             ,
             222.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             xviii
             .
             3
             .
          
           
             Metaphrast
             .
             apud
             Coteler
             .
             p.
             991.
             
          
           
             Niceph.
             Hist.
             Eccl.
             lib.
             II.
             cap.
             35.
             
          
           
             Usher
             .
             Annot.
             in
             Act.
             Mart.
             Ignat.
             Num.
             iv
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             Annot.
             in
             Concil
             .
             Oeco●
             ▪
             viii
             Conc●●
             .
             〈◊〉
             Tom.
             viii
             .
             p.
             994.
             
             D.
             
          
           
             Homil.
             in
             S.
             Ignat.
             To.
             I.
             Fevardent
             .
             p.
             499
             ,
             506
             B.
             C.
             
          
           
             Mountac
             .
             Origin
             .
             Eccles.
             To.
             II.
             p.
             211
             ,
             212.
             
          
           
             Vind.
             Ignat.
             Part.
             II.
             c.
             xii
             .
             p.
             149.
             
          
           
             
               Acts
               of
            
             Ignat.
             Num.
             V.
             p.
             222.
             
          
           
             Vind.
             Ignat.
             Part.
             II.
             p.
             144.
             
          
           
             Homil.
             in
             Ignat
             .
             pag.
             499.
             
             To.
             I.
             Fevardent
             .
          
           
             Ernest.
             Tentzel
             .
             Exercit.
             Select
             .
             III
             num
             .
             ii
             .
             p.
             47.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Chrysost
             .
             Orat.
             in
             Laud
             Ignat.
             Theodoret.
             To.
             IV.
             p.
             33.
             
             Dial.
             I
             Comp.
             Usser
             .
             Annot.
             in
             Epist.
             ad
             Antioch
             .
             pag.
             107.
             
             Pearson
             .
             Vind.
             Ignat.
             part
             .
             II.
             p.
             107.
             
          
           
             
               Acts
               of
            
             Ignat.
             num
             .
             I
             ,
             II
             ,
             III.
             p.
             219
             ,
             220
             ,
             221.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             Eccles.
             lib.
             III.
             cap.
             36.
             
          
           
             Euseb.
             Chron.
             ab
             anno
             69
             ad
             110.
             alii
             ad
             116.
             vid.
             infr
             .
          
           
             
               See
               his
               Epistles
               to
               the
            
             Philadelph
             .
             Smyrn
             .
             
               and
               to
            
             St.
             Polycarp
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             Ignat
             Epist.
             &
             spe●●atim
             .
             ad
             Rom.
             num
             .
             ix
             .
             p.
             167.
             
             Add.
             Act.
             Ignat.
             num
             .
             ix
             .
             p.
             224.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Act.
             Ignat
             .
             num
             .
             xiii
             .
             228
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             Usserii
             Ann.
             in
             Act.
             Ignat.
             num
             .
             37.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Scalig.
             in
             Euseb.
             ad
             Ann.
             110.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Usser
             .
             Not.
             in
             Act
             Ignat
             .
             num
             .
             ix
             .
             p.
             39.40
             .
             Tentzel
             .
             Exerc.
             iii.
             p.
             49.
             
          
           
             Mart.
             apud
             Coteler
             .
          
           
             
               Acts
               of
            
             Ignat
             .
             num
             .
             ix
             .
             p.
             224.
             
          
           
             Mart.
             Ignat.
             apud
             Coteler
             .
             p.
             1●
             02.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Usser
             .
             Annot.
             in
             Act.
             Ignat.
             p.
             55
             56.
             
          
           
             Apud
             Usser
             .
             Annot.
             in
             Epist
             .
             ad
             Philadelph
             .
             Not.
             82.
             
             Et
             in
             Append.
             p.
             9.
             
          
           
             Plin.
             Secand
             .
             Epist.
             lib.
             X.
             Epist.
             97.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             Epist.
             98.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             Eccles.
             lib.
             III.
             c.
             33.
             
          
           
             Apologet.
             cap.
             II.
             
          
           
             In
             voce
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             III.
             c.
             33
             Hist.
             Eccles.
             
          
           
             Acta
             Mart.
             Ignat.
             num
             .
             xii
             .
             p.
             227.
             
          
           
             Euseb.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Annot.
             in
             Act.
             Martyr
             .
             Ignat.
             not
             .
             39.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Ant.
             Pagi
             Critic
             .
             in
             Baron
             .
             ad
             Ann.
             108.
             
          
           
             Apud
             Usser
             .
             loc
             .
             supr
             .
             Cit.
             
          
           
             Le
             Moyne
             Prol.
             ad
             var.
             sac●
             .
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Life
               of
            
             S.
             Polycarp
             ,
             p.
             112.
             
             
               So
               the
            
             Roman
             Martyrologie
             .
          
           
             Le
             Moyne
             ,
             Cave
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Irenaeus
             lib.
             III.
             cap.
             3.
             
             Euseb.
             Hist.
             Eccles.
             lib.
             IV.
             cap.
             14.
             
             Vid.
             Tentzel
             .
             Exerc
             .
             select
             .
             de
             Polyc.
             iii.
             §.
             5.
             
          
           
             Tertul.
             de
             Praeser
             .
             Haeret.
             c.
             32.
             
             Hieron
             .
             de
             Script
             .
             in
             Polycarp
             .
             Vid.
             Martyrol
             .
             Rom.
             Jan.
             xxvi
             .
          
           
             
               Epistle
               of
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Smyrna
             ,
             numb
             .
             xii
             .
             p.
             243.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             numb
             .
             xvii
             .
             p.
             248.
             
          
           
             
               See
               below
            
             ,
             pag
             244.
             
          
           
             De
             Script
             .
             in
             Polycarp
             .
             Sophron
             .
             Interp.
             Graec.
             
          
           
             Le
             Moyne
             Prol.
             ad
             var.
             Sacr.
             
          
           
             Euseb.
             Hist.
             Eccles
             ▪
             lib.
             i●
             .
             cap.
             14.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Val●s
             Annot.
             ad
             Euseb
             .
             Eccl.
             Hist.
             lib
             iv
             .
             cap.
             14.
             
             Te●zel
             .
             Exercit
             .
             de
             Polycarp
             .
             §.
             ix
             .
          
           
             L●
             M●yne
             Prolego●
             .
             ad
             var.
             Sacr.
             
          
           
             Apud
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             Apud
             Tentzel
             .
             Exercit.
             Select
             .
             IV.
             p.
             76
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Dissert
             .
             Chron.
             part
             .
             II.
             à
             cap.
             14.
             ad
             20.
             
          
           
             Euseb.
             Chron.
             
          
           
             Not.
             in
             Epist.
             Smyrn
             .
             104
             ,
             105.
             
             Comp.
             Tentz.
             Exercit
             .
             de
             Polycarp
             .
             §.
             xxi
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             Cave
             Hist.
             Eccles.
             in
             Polycarp
             .
          
           
             Ad
             An.
             150.
             
             Comp.
             Spond
             .
             Epitom
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Annot.
             in
             Euseb.
             lib.
             IV.
             c
             8.
             
          
           
             Euseb.
             Chron.
             ann
             .
             142.
             
          
           
             Scalig.
             Annot
             .
             in
             Euseb.
             p.
             210.
             
          
           
             Petav.
             in
             Epiphan
             Haeres
             .
             xlvi
             .
             Anton.
             Pagi
             in
             Baron
             .
             ad
             ann
             .
             150.
             num
             .
             iii.
             Herman
             .
             Contract
             .
             Marian.
             Scot.
             &c.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             Eccles.
             lib.
             IV.
             c.
             26.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             Eccles.
             lib.
             IV.
             c.
             26.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             lib.
             IV.
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             Vales.
             in
             lib.
             IV.
             c.
             13.
             
             Euseb
             .
             &
             infr
             .
             in
             c.
             26.
             p.
             73.
             
             Add.
             Ant.
             Pagi
             Critic
             .
             in
             Baron
             .
             ad
             ann
             .
             154.
             num
             .
             iv
             .
          
           
             Euseb.
             Hist.
             Eccles.
             lib.
             IV.
             c.
             15.
             p.
             104.
             
          
           
             Scalig.
             An●●●adv
             .
             in
             Euseb
             .
             pag.
             221.
             num
             .
             2●83
             .
          
           
             De
             Glor.
             Mart.
             cap.
             LXXXVI
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             Usser
             .
             Annot.
             in
             Act.
             Polyc.
             num
             .
             77.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Usser
             .
             Annot.
             in
             Act.
             Polyc.
             num
             .
             77.
             
          
           
             Num.
             xvi
             .
             p.
             247.
             
          
           
             De
             Morte
             Peregrini
             ,
             p.
             1006.
             
          
           
             Le
             Moyne
             var.
             sacr
             .
             Prol.
             ad
             Tom.
             I.
             
          
           
             So
             le
             Moyne
             
               corrects
               it
            
             ,
             Prol.
             ad
             varia
             sacra
             :
             
               Reading
               for
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             Tentzel
             .
             Exercit.
             select
             .
             de
             Polycarp
             .
             §.
             xxxiv
             .
          
           
             Num.
             ix
             .
             p.
             241.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Praef.
             Usser
             .
             ad
             Act.
             Ignat.
             &
             Polycarp
             .
             pag.
             ult
             .
             Comp.
             Tentzel
             .
             disp
             .
             IV.
             de
             Polyc.
             §
             iii
             ,
             iv
             .
          
           
             Pearson
             Dissert
             .
             Chron.
             part
             .
             II.
             c.
             15.
             
          
           
             Iren.
             contr
             .
             Haeres
             .
             lib.
             III.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             In
             Act.
             Polyc
             .
             num
             .
             104
             ,
             105.
             
          
           
             Annot.
             in
             Euseb.
             p.
             66.
             a
             
          
           
             Proleg
             .
             ad
             var.
             sacr
             .
          
           
             Dissert
             .
             Chron.
             par
             .
             II.
             c.
             18.
             
          
           
             Ant.
             Pagi
             Critic
             .
             in
             Baron
             .
             ad
             Ann.
             169.
             
             Tentzel
             .
             Exerc.
             select
             .
             de
             Polyc.
             §
             xxv
             .
             xxxi
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Smith
             Epist.
             de
             VII
             .
             Asiae
             Eccles.
             Tavernier
             ,
             Wheeler
             ,
             &c.
             Vid.
             Tentzel
             .
             Exercit
             .
             Select
             .
             IV.
             §.
             XXXII
             ,
             XXXIII
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             IV.
             c.
             15.
             
          
           
             
               See
               below
            
             ,
             p.
             253.
             
          
           
             Clem.
             Alex.
             Strom.
             Lib.
             II.
             p.
             410.
             
             Euseb.
             Hist.
             Eccles.
             lib.
             I.
             cap.
             12.
             &
             lib.
             II.
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             In
             Act.
             IV.
             
          
           
             Euseb.
             Chron.
             ad
             ann
             .
             CXVII
             .
          
           
             Dion
             .
             lib.
             LXVIII
             .
             Xiphiline
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Acts
             iv
             .
             36
             ,
             37.
             
          
           
             Apud
             Baron
             .
             Annal.
             ad
             ann
             .
             XXXIV
             num
             .
             262.
             
             Comp.
             Dr.
             Cave
             
               in
               his
               Life
            
             ,
             numb
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Acts
             ix
             .
             27
             .
          
           
             Galat.
             ii
             .
          
           
             Usher
             .
             Chronol
             .
             ann
             .
             45.46
             .
             Pearson
             .
             Annal
             .
             Paulin.
             ad
             ann
             .
             48.
             
          
           
             Acts
             xv
             .
             Comp.
             Galat.
             ii
             .
          
           
             Galat.
             ii
             .
             11
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             Acts
             xv
             .
             36
             .
             Ann.
             Christi
             L.
             Pearson
             .
             LIII
             .
             Usserius
             .
          
           
             Acts
             xiii
             .
             13
             .
          
           
             Acts
             xv
             .
             36
             ,
             41.
             
          
           
             Colos.
             iv
             .
             10
             .
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             iv
             .
             11
             .
          
           
             Recognit
             .
             Clem.
             apud
             Baron
             .
             Annal.
             ad
             ann
             .
             LI.
             num
             .
             52
             ,
             54.
             
             Et
             not
             .
             ad
             Mar●
             .
             Rom.
             Jun.
             xi
             .
          
           
             Ibid.
             Annal.
             num
             .
             54.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             in
             Vit.
             ejus
             Edit
             .
             Oxon
             .
             Epist.
             p.
             132.
             
          
           
             Alexandr
             .
             Monach.
             Encom
             .
             Barnabae
             .
          
           
             Baron
             .
             Annal.
             ann
             .
             LI.
             num
             .
             54.
             
          
           
             Hieron
             .
             de
             script
             .
             in
             Barnab
             .
          
           
             Baron
             .
             Annal
             .
             ann
             .
             485.
             
          
           
             Id.
             Annot.
             ad
             Martyrol
             .
             Rom.
             Jun.
             XI
             .
          
           
             Annal.
             ann
             .
             485.
             
          
           
             Apud
             Surium
             .
             Jun.
             XI
             .
             To.
             iii.
             
          
           
             Apud
             le
             Moyne
             Var.
             Sacr.
             Tom.
             l.
             p.
             236.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             Eccles.
             lib.
             XVI
             c.
             37.
             
          
           
             See
             le
             Moyne
             Prolegom
             .
             ad
             Var.
             Sacr.
             
          
           
             Alex.
             Monach
             .
             loc
             .
             citat
             .
             So
             Theodorus
             Lector
             Collect.
             lib.
             II.
             p.
             184.
             
          
           
             Nilus
             Doxap
             .
             inter
             Var.
             Sacr.
             p.
             236.
             
          
           
             Baron
             Annal.
             loc
             .
             supr
             .
             citar
             .
          
           
             Tertull.
             de
             Pudicit
             .
             c.
             20.
             
          
           
             De
             Script
             .
             Eccles.
             in
             S.
             Paulo
             .
          
           
             Passim
             .
             Vid.
             Testim
             .
             Coteleril
             .
          
           
             Contra
             Celsum
             lib.
             I.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             Eccles.
             lib.
             III.
             c.
             25.
             
          
           
             De
             Scriptor
             .
             in
             Barnab
             .
          
           
             Annot.
             in
             Euseb.
             lib.
             III.
             c.
             25.
             
          
           
             Hist
             Eccles.
             lib.
             III
             c.
             25.
             
          
           
             Lection
             in
             Act.
             ii
             .
             num
             .
             10.
             p.
             44.
             
          
           
             Cotel
             .
             Not.
             in
             Barnab
             .
             p.
             7.
             
             B.
             C.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Clem.
             Alex
             Hieron
             .
             &c.
             inter
             Testim
             .
             Coteler
             .
          
           
             Proleg
             .
             in
             Var.
             Sacr.
             in
             Polycarpo
             ▪
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Tentzel
             .
             Exercit.
             Select
             .
             de
             Polyc.
             §
             38
             ,
             39.
             
             Praef.
             Usser
             .
             in
             Edit
             .
             Oxon.
             S.
             Barnab
             .
             p.
             v.
             
          
           
             Coteler
             .
             Not.
             in
             Barnab
             .
             p.
             7.
             
             C.
             Natal
             .
             Alex
             .
             Hist.
             Eccles
             .
             Tom.
             I.
             §.
             I.
             p.
             100.
             
             Le
             Moyne
             Proleg
             .
             ad
             Var.
             Sacr.
             
          
           
             Coteler
             .
             Not.
             in
             Barn.
             p.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             Natal
             .
             Alex.
             ibid.
             Le
             Moyne
             Prolegom
             .
             ad
             Var.
             Sacr.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Coteler
             .
             Not.
             in
             Barnab
             .
             p.
             6.
             
             E.
             7.
             
             A.
             
          
           
             Cotel
             .
             Not.
             ad
             Barnab
             .
             p.
             5.
             
             D.
             Natal
             .
             Alex
             .
             Hist.
             Eccles
             Saec.
             I.
             To.
             I.
             p.
             100.
             
             Le
             Moyne
             Prol.
             ad
             var.
             sacr
             .
          
           
             Huetius
             Origen
             lib.
             ii
             .
             Quaest.
             13.
             p.
             170
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Annot·
             Vossii
             in
             Barnab
             .
             p.
             310.
             
          
           
             See
             1
             Cor.
             x.
             1
             ,
             4.
             
             Galat.
             iv
             .
             21
             .
             Ephes.
             v.
             31
             .
             Hebr.
             ix
             .
             8
             ,
             23
             ▪
             24.
             x.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             See
             Hist.
             Crit.
             du
             v.
             T.
             Liv.
             iii.
             chap.
             vi
             .
          
           
             Apud
             Euseb.
             Praeparat
             .
             Evan
             ●
             .
             lib.
             VIII
             .
             cap
             9.
             
          
           
             Praepar
             .
             Evang
             .
             lib.
             VIII
             .
             c.
             10.
             p.
             376.
             
          
           
             Apud
             Euseb.
             Hist.
             Eccles.
             lib.
             II.
             c.
             17.
             
          
           
             De
             Vit.
             Contempl
             p.
             889.
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             ●●mnor
             .
             lib.
             V.
             
          
           
             Vales.
             Annot.
             in
             Euseb.
             lib.
             II.
             c.
             17.
             p.
             30
             ,
             31.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             Eccles.
             lib.
             II.
             c.
             17.
             p.
             43
             ,
             A.
             B.
             &
             p.
             45.
             
             A.
             B.
             
          
           
             Bruno
             de
             Therapeut
             .
             dissert
             .
             p.
             183
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Euseb.
             Hist.
             Eccles.
             loc
             .
             cit
             .
             p.
             44.
             
             B.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             45.
             
             B.
             C.
             
          
           
             Bruno
             de
             Therap
             .
             p.
             193
             
          
           
             Dissert
             .
             de
             Antichristo
             ,
             c.
             VII
             .
          
           
             Tatian
             .
             contr
             .
             Graec.
             p.
             160.
             
             B.
             C.
             
          
           
             Tatian
             .
             contr
             .
             Graec.
             p.
             160.
             
             B.
             C.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             Hist.
             Crit.
             du
             v.
             T.
             L●v.
             iii.
             chap.
             viii
             .
          
           
             Apud
             Euseb.
             Hist.
             Eccles.
             lib.
             VI.
             c.
             19.
             p.
             178.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             179.
             
             Vid.
             Annot.
             Vales.
             p.
             108
             ,
             109.
             
          
           
             Dissert
             .
             de
             Antichristo
             ,
             cap.
             VII
             .
          
           
             Proleg
             .
             ad
             var.
             sacr
             .
          
           
             Praefat.
             Usser
             .
             ad
             Edit
             .
             Oxon.
             p.
             11.
             &c.
             
          
           
             Is.
             Vossius
             Annot.
             in
             Barnab
             .
             p.
             318.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Baron
             .
             Annot.
             ad
             Martyrol
             .
             Rom.
             Maii
             ix
             .
          
           
             
               Vis.
               Second
            
             ,
             num
             .
             iv
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Hammond
             ,
             &
             Mr.
             Dodwell
             .
             Vid.
             Cave
             Hist.
             liter
             .
             in
             Herm.
             
          
           
             Vision
             IV
             §.
             3.
             
          
           
             Hom.
             in
             Rom.
             lib.
             X.
             c.
             16.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             Eccles.
             lib.
             III.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             Hieron
             .
             de
             Script
             .
             in
             Herm.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             III.
             
          
           
             In
             Vit.
             Pii
             Papae
             .
          
           
             Epist.
             I.
             attrib
             .
             Pio
             PP
             .
             p.
             194.
             
             Edit
             .
             Blondell
             .
          
           
             See
             Bellarm.
             de
             Script
             .
             §.
             I.
             p.
             45.
             in
             Herm.
             
          
           
             Annal.
             Eccl.
             in
             fine
             Anni
             164
             
          
           
             Spondan
             .
             Epitom
             .
             Annal.
             Baron
             .
             ad
             Ann.
             159.
             
          
           
             Vision
             III.
             num
             .
             VI.
             below
             ,
             p.
             348.
             
          
           
             Vision
             I.
             num
             .
             3.
             
             Vis.
             II.
             num
             .
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             
               See
               below
            
             ,
             p.
             326.
             
          
           
             Annot.
             ad
             Ma●●
             .
             Rom.
             Ma●●
             ix
             .
          
           
             Pa
             on
             .
             Annal
             .
             E●cl●s
             .
             ad
             ann
             .
             ●●●
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Martyrol
             .
             Rom.
             ad
             Ma●i
             ix
             .
             &
             Jul.
             xxvi
             .
          
           
             Comp.
             Martyrol
             .
             Rom.
             Jul.
             xxvi
             .
             with
             Baron
             .
             Annal.
             A
             o
             162
             ,
             164
             ,
             166.
             
          
           
             Martyol
             .
             Rom.
             Jul.
             xxvi
             .
          
           
             Annot.
             b.
             ad
             Martyrol
             .
             Rom.
             Maii
             ix
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             IV.
             advers
             .
             Haeres
             .
             &
             apud
             Euseb.
             Hist.
             Eccles.
             lib.
             IV.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             Origen
             Enarrat
             .
             in
             Epist
             .
             ad
             Rom.
             p.
             411.
             
             D.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             Eccles.
             lib.
             III.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             Catalog
             .
             Script
             .
             in
             Herm.
             
          
           
             De
             Incarnat
             .
             Verb.
             Tom.
             I.
             p.
             55.
             
             D.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             Pasch.
             Tom.
             II.
             p.
             39
             ,
             40.
             
          
           
             Annot.
             ad
             Herm.
             p.
             41.
             
          
           
             Annot.
             in
             Barnab
             .
             p.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             Comment
             .
             in
             Habac.
             I.
             14.
             ●ol
             .
             83.
             
             D.
             
          
           
             De
             Orat.
             cap.
             XII
             .
          
           
             De
             Pudiciti●
             ,
             cap.
             X.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Testimon
             .
             in
             Edit
             .
             Coteler
             .
             p.
             28
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Philocal
             .
             c.
             I.
             
          
           
             Cassian
             .
             Collar
             .
             xiii
             .
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             Contr.
             Collator
             .
             c.
             XXX
             .
          
           
             Decret
             .
             Gratian.
             Dist.
             XV.
             
          
           
             De
             Emend
             .
             Gratiani
             Dial.
             VI.
             p.
             63
             ,
             64.
             
          
           
             See
             Postev
             .
             Apparat.
             Tom.
             II.
             titul
             .
             Pastor
             .
          
           
             Baron
             Annal.
             ann
             .
             CLIX.
             num
             .
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             ad
             Afros
             apud
             Theodoret
             .
             Hist.
             Eccles.
             lib.
             I.
             cap.
             8.
             
          
           
             Script
             .
             Eccles
             .
             Centur.
             I.
             in
             Herm.
             
          
           
             Jo.
             M.
             Brasichellan
             .
             apud
             Labbaeum
             de
             Script
             .
             To.
             I.
             p.
             791.
             
          
           
             De
             Script
             .
             in
             Herm.
             Tom.
             I.
             p.
             431.
             
          
           
             Rivet
             .
             Critic
             .
             Sacr.
             lib.
             I.
             c.
             12.
             
             Hoernbeck
             .
             Theol
             PP
             .
             To.
             I.
             Miscellan
             .
             Sacr.
             p.
             91.
             
             Scultel
             .
             Medulla
             PP
             .
             pag
             375
             Daillé
             de
             Script
             .
             Ignat.
             Larroque
             Observ
             .
             in
             Vind.
             Ignat
             Part.
             I.
             p.
             19.
             
             Add.
             C●ve
             Hist.
             Liter
             .
             p.
             21
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Praefat.
             in
             To.
             II.
             Dogm
             .
             Theol.
             c.
             2.
             
             §.
             6.
             
          
           
             Notae
             in
             Herm.
             p.
             43.
             
             C.
             
          
           
             Alex.
             Natal
             .
             §.
             I.
             Tom.
             I.
             p.
             103
             ,
             104.
             
          
           
             Vind.
             Ignat.
             part
             .
             I.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             Defens
             .
             Fid.
             Nicaen
             .
             §.
             I.
             c.
             ●
             .
             p.
             30.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             Eccles.
             lib.
             III.
             c.
             38.
             
          
           
             De
             Script
             .
             in
             Clemente
             .
          
           
             Phot.
             Cod.
             112
             ,
             113.
             
          
           
             Dissert
             .
             de
             Script
             .
             Ignat.
             cap.
             X.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Catal.
             Bevereg
             .
             Codex
             Canon
             .
             Vindicat.
             289.
             
          
           
             Canon
             .
             LXXXV
             .
          
           
             Hist.
             Eccles.
             lib.
             III.
             c.
             ●●
             
          
           
             Divinat
             .
             de
             Epist.
             Clem.
             
          
           
             Beverege
             Cod.
             Canon
             .
             Vindic.
             lib.
             II.
             c.
             9.
             
             §.
             10.
             p.
             286.
             
          
           
             Euseb.
             Hist.
             Eccles.
             lib.
             IV.
             c.
             23.
             
          
           
             See
             Divinat
             .
             Wendelin
             .
             ad
             secund
             Epist.
             Clem.
             Add.
             Coteler
             .
             Annot
             .
             ad
             PP
             .
             Apostol
             .
             p.
             108.
             
          
           
             Haeres
             .
             XXVII
             .
             num
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             See
             Hieron
             .
             adv
             .
             Jovin
             .
             Tom.
             III.
             fol.
             12.
             
             Photius
             Cod.
             126.
             in
             Clem.
             
          
           
             Wendel
             .
             Dio.
             de
             Clem.
             Epist
             .
          
           
             Notae
             ad
             Clem.
             p.
             104
             ,
             105.
             
          
           
             Natal
             .
             Alex.
             Dissert
             .
             Hist.
             §.
             I.
             Tom.
             I.
             in
             Clem.
             
          
           
             Barthius
             apud
             Coteler
             .
             Not.
             in
             Herm.
             p.
             44.
             
          
           
             Cotelerius
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Burton
             
               Notes
               on
            
             S.
             Clement
             .
             p.
             94.
             
          
           
             Clem.
             Rom.
             ex
             MS
             Regio
             .
          
           
             Ex
             Clem.
             Alexandrin
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             Annot.
             Valesii
             in
             Euseb
             .
             p.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             Eccles.
             lib.
             I.
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             Testam
             .
             S.
             Ephraem
             inter
             Oper.
             p.
             788.
             
          
           
             Evagrii
             Hist.
             Eccles.
             lib.
             IV.
             cap.
             27.
             
          
           
             Annal.
             Eccl.
             ann
             .
             XXXI
             .
             num
             .
             60.
             
          
           
             Epitom
             .
             Annal
             .
             Baron
             .
             Ann.
             XXXI
             .
             num
             .
             22.
             
          
           
             Annot.
             ad
             Oper
             .
             Ephraem
             .
             ●yr
             .
             p.
             796.
             
          
           
             Annot.
             in
             Euseb.
             Hist.
             Eccles.
             p.
             25.
             
             A.
             
          
           
             Apud
             Gratian
             .
             Dist.
             XV.
             c.
             3.
             
             Simon
             Hist.
             Crit.
             du
             N.
             T.
             ch
             .
             iii.
             p.
             23.
             
          
           
             Exercit.
             in
             Baron
             .
             XIII
             .
             §.
             31.
             p.
             289.
             
          
           
             Saecul
             .
             I.
             Vol.
             I.
             p.
             266.
             
          
           
             Nouvelle
             Bibl.
             Vol.
             I.
             p.
             1.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             apud
             Basnaginm
             Exercit
             .
             Hist.
             Crit.
             in
             Baron
             .
             ad
             ann
             .
             XLIII
             .
             num
             .
             18.
             pag.
             430.
             
          
           
             Casaubon
             .
             Exerc.
             in
             Baron
             .
             XIII
             .
             p.
             289.
             
             Montacutius
             Orig.
             Eccles
             .
             Tom.
             I.
             part
             .
             2.
             p.
             63.
             
             Cave
             Hist.
             Literaria
             ,
             §.
             I.
             p.
             1.
             in
             Jesu
             Christo.
             
          
           
             Bibl.
             Sanct.
             lib.
             II.
             in
             Paulo
             .
             Add.
             Frasseniun●
             Disq.
             Biblic
             .
             p.
             731
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             So
             Chrysost.
             Theodoret
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Theophylact
             .
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             Tertull.
             adv
             .
             Marcion
             .
             lib.
             V.
             cap.
             xi
             .
             p.
             476.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Euseb.
             Eccles.
             Hist.
             lib.
             IV.
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Annot.
             Vales.
             in
             Euseb
             .
             p.
             60.
             
             A.
             
          
           
             Tertull.
             de
             Prescript
             .
             cap
             XXXVI
             .
             pag.
             215
             ▪
             
          
           
             Hist.
             Eccles.
             lib.
             III.
             c.
             vi
             .
             p.
             339.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             I
             11.
             
             II.
             1
             .
          
           
             Tertull.
             adv
             .
             Marcion
             lib.
             V.
             c.
             xvi●
             .
             p.
             481.
             
             Epiphan
             .
             Haeres
             .
             xlii
             .
             num
             .
             xii
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             L'Histoire
             Critique
             de
             Monsieur
             Simon
             sur
             le
             N.
             T.
             c.
             xv
             .
             p.
             166.
             
          
           
             Frassenius
             Disq.
             Biblic
             .
             p.
             730
             ,
             731.
             
          
           
             Sixt.
             Sinens
             .
             Bibl.
             sanct
             .
             lib.
             II.
             in
             St.
             Paulo
             .
          
           
             Euseb.
             Hist.
             Eccles.
             lib.
             III.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             Hieron
             .
             de
             Script
             .
             Eccles.
             in
             St.
             Paulo
             .
          
           
             Euseb.
             Hist.
             Eccles.
             lib.
             III.
             c.
             xxx
             .
             Comp.
             Hieron
             .
             in
             Catal
             .
             Script
             .
             Eccles
             .
             in
             S.
             Petro.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Cave
             Hist.
             literar
             .
             p
             9.
             
             Natal
             .
             Alex
             .
             §.
             I.
             Vol.
             I.
             p.
             85.
             
             Du
             Pin.
             Bibl.
             Vol.
             I.
             p.
             21.
             
          
           
             Cave
             .
             Natal
             ▪
             Alex.
             Du
             Pin.
             ib.
             Hoornb
             .
             Theol.
             PP
             .
             p.
             41.
             
             Rivet
             .
             Critic
             .
             Sacr.
             lib.
             I.
             c.
             lii
             .
          
           
             Bona
             de
             Reb.
             Liturgic
             .
             lib.
             I.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             Leo
             Allatius
             Dissert
             .
             de
             Sym.
             part
             .
             I.
             p.
             176.
             
          
           
             Nat.
             Alex.
             §
             I.
             Vol.
             I.
             p.
             490
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Du
             Pin
             ,
             Biblioth
             .
             Eccles.
             Vol.
             I.
             p.
             25
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Diatrib
             .
             de
             Symb.
             
          
           
             Voss.
             Dissert
             .
             de
             tribus
             Symbolis
             .
          
           
             Suicer
             .
             Thesaur
             .
             Eccles.
             To.
             II.
             Voce
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             p.
             1●80
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             Spanhem
             .
             Introd
             ad
             Hist
             Eccles.
             §
             ●i
             .
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             Ernest
             Tentzel
             .
             Exercit.
             select
             .
             Exercit.
             I.
             
          
           
             Sam.
             Basnage
             Exercit.
             Hist.
             Crit.
             a●
             Ann.
             XLIV
             .
             num
             .
             17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             Annot.
             in
             Pandect
             .
             Canon
             .
             Oxon.
             To.
             II.
             p.
             1.
             
             Id.
             Codex
             Can.
             Vindicat
             .
             c.
             11
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Albaspin
             .
             Obs.
             lib.
             I.
             c.
             13.
             p.
             28.
             
             De
             Marca
             apud
             Bevereg
             .
             Annot.
             in
             Pandect
             .
             p.
             4.
             num
             .
             xii
             .
             Coteler
             .
             Not.
             in
             Patr.
             Apostol
             .
             p.
             327
             ,
             328.
             
             Du
             Pin
             Bibl.
             Eccles.
             Tom.
             I.
             p.
             36.
             
             Natal
             .
             Alex.
             §.
             I.
             Vol.
             II.
             p.
             138.
             
          
           
             Daillé
             de
             Pseudep
             .
             Apostol
             .
             lib.
             III.
             Larroque
             Observat.
             in
             .
             Bevereg
             .
             Hoornbeck
             Theolog.
             Patr.
             p.
             35
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               See
               this
               discuss'd
               at
               large
               by
               Bishop
            
             Usher
             ,
             Dissert
             .
             ad
             Ignat
             .
             cap.
             V
             ,
             VI
             ,
             XIX
             .
             p.
             2.
             
          
           
             Epiphan
             .
             Haeres
             .
             XXX
             .
             Ruffinus
             de
             Adulterat
             .
             libr.
             Origen
             .
             Tract
             .
             XXXV
             .
             in
             Matthaeum
             .
             Author
             Oper.
             Imperfect
             .
             in
             Math.
             inter
             Oper.
             Chrysost
             .
             ad
             Mat.
             x.
             &
             xxiv
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             Coteler
             .
             Not.
             in
             Script
             .
             PP
             .
             Apost
             .
             p.
             343.
             
             Natal
             .
             Alex.
             §.
             I.
             Tom.
             I.
             p.
             126
             Du
             Pin
             Bibl.
             Vol.
             I.
             p.
             80
             ,
             81.
             
          
           
             Coteler
             .
             Annot
             .
             in
             Script
             .
             PP
             .
             Apost
             .
             p.
             113.
             
             A.
             115.
             
             D.
             403.
             
             A.
             431.
             
             C.
             D.
             Sixt.
             Senens
             .
             Biblioth
             .
             lib.
             II.
             in
             Clement
             .
             Pos●evin
             .
             Apparat.
             p.
             328.
             
             Bellarm.
             de
             Script
             .
             §.
             I.
             in
             Clement
             .
             Natal
             Alex.
             §.
             I.
             Tom.
             I.
             p.
             129.
             
             Id.
             ibid.
             cap.
             de
             St.
             Ignat.
             p.
             139.
             
             Du
             Pin.
             Biblioth
             .
             p.
             81
             ,
             83
             ,
             102
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Notae
             in
             Script
             .
             PP
             .
             Apost
             .
             p.
             431.
             
             C.
             D.
             
          
           
             Surius
             ad
             Nov.
             xxiii
             .
          
           
             Allarius
             in
             Diatrib
             .
             de
             Symeonum
             Scriptis
             .
          
           
             Du
             Pin
             ●iblioth
             .
             Tom.
             I.
             p.
             89.
             r.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Geogr.
             sacr
             .
             à
             S.
             Paulo
             ,
             p.
             11
             ,
             43.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             233.
             in
             Chersoneso
             .
          
           
             Eccles.
             Hist.
             §.
             I.
             To.
             I.
             p.
             95
             ,
             115.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Natal
             .
             Alex.
             §.
             I.
             To.
             I.
             p.
             109.
             
             Labbe
             de
             Script
             .
             Eccles
             .
             To.
             I.
             p.
             3
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Nouvelle
             Biblioth
             .
             To.
             I.
             p.
             47
             ,
             48.
             
          
           
             Natal
             .
             Alex.
             §.
             I.
             Vol.
             I.
             p.
             136.
             
             Labbe
             de
             Script
             .
             Tom.
             I.
             in
             Dionysio
             .
          
           
             
               He
               might
               have
               added
               several
               others
               :
               See
            
             Bellarm.
             de
             Script
             .
             p.
             56.
             
          
           
             Du
             Pin-Nouvelle
             Biblioth
             .
             To.
             I.
             p.
             90.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Cave
             Hist.
             liter
             .
             §.
             IV.
             p.
             177.
             
          
           
             Vindic.
             Ignat
             .
             part
             .
             I.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             Loc.
             supr
             .
             cit
             .
          
           
             Daillé
             apud
             Pearson
             .
             loc
             .
             supr
             .
             cit
             .
          
           
             Dodwell
             de
             Sacerdot
             .
             Laicor
             .
             cap.
             VIII
             .
             §.
             III.
             p.
             389.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             xxviii
             .
             19
             .
             Mark
             xvi
             .
             15
             .
          
           
             Luke
             xxiv
             .
             49
             .
             Acts
             i.
             8
             .
             Acts
             ii
             .
          
           
             Euseb.
             Hist.
             Eccles.
             lib.
             III.
             c.
             35.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             ad
             Flor.
             in
             num
             .
             apud
             Euseb.
             Hist.
             Eccles.
             lib.
             V.
             c.
             20.
             
          
           
             Euseb.
             Hist
             ▪
             Eccles.
             lib.
             v.
             c.
             ●6
             
          
           
             Iren.
             adv
             .
             Haeres
             .
             lib.
             III.
             c.
             30.
             
          
           
             See
             1
             Cor.
             iv
             .
             12
             .
             Ephes.
             i.
             6
             ,
             &c.
             Acts
             viii
             .
             14
             ,
             17
             .
             xix.6
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Euseb.
             Hist.
             Eccles.
             lib.
             IV.
             c.
             15.
             
             Just.
             Mart.
             Dial.
             cum
             Tryph.
             p.
             308.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             315.
             
          
           
             
               S●e
               below
            
             ,
             c
             ▪
             xlviii
             .
             p
             66.
             
          
           
             
               See
               his
               Salutation
               to
               the
            
             Smyrnaans
             ,
             p.
             193
             ,
             194.
             
          
           
             
               Epist.
               to
               the
            
             Philadelph
             §
             VII
             .
             p.
             182.
             
             
               To
               the
            
             Trallians
             .
             Sect.
             V.
             p.
             149.
             
          
           
             Clem.
             Epist.
             num
             .
             xlii
             .
             p.
             58.
             num
             .
             xliv
             .
             p.
             60.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             xii
             .
             10
             .
             Heb.
             iv
             .
             12
             .
          
           
             Clem.
             Alex.
             de
             Divit
             .
             Salv.
             num
             .
             xlii
             .
             Euseb
             .
             Hist.
             Eccles
             .
             lib.
             III.
             c.
             23.
             
          
           
             
               Epist.
               to
               the
            
             Philadelphians
             ,
             ch
             .
             vii
             .
             p.
             182
             ,
             183.
             
             
               Add
               the
               Martyrdom
               of
            
             Ignatius
             ,
             num
             .
             xii
             .
             p.
             226.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Dodwell
             .
             Dissert
             .
             in
             Iren.
             Praefat
             .
             &
             Dissert
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Epiphan
             .
             Haeres
             .
             xxx
             .
             num
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             Annot.
             in
             Epist.
             in
             Barnab
             .
             p.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             
               See
               the
            
             Index
             ,
             God.
             
          
           
             See
             ibid.
             
               in
               Christ.
            
             
          
           
             See
             ibid.
             Trinity
             .
          
           
             
               See
               the
            
             Index
             ,
             
               Angel
               ,
               Devil
            
             .
          
           
             See
             ib.
             
               Peace
               ,
               Unity
               ,
               Martyrs
               ,
               Reliques
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               See
               Repentance
            
             .
          
           
             See
             ibid.
             Resurrection
             .
          
           
             Ibid.
             Punishment
             .
          
           
             See
             ibid.
             
               Sacrament
               ,
               Baptism
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             See
             ib.
             Transubstantiation
             .
          
           
             See
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               See
               Bishops
            
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
               See
               Schism
            
             .
          
           
             Ibid.
             
               Heretick
               ,
               Apostate
            
             .
          
           
             See
             Index
             ,
             Worship
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             See
             ibid.
             
               Sacrament
               ,
               Bishop
            
             .
          
           
             
               See
               below
            
             ,
             p.
             110
             ,
             121
             ,
             198.
             
          
           
             
               See
               below
            
             ,
             p.
             220.
             
          
           
             
               See
               the
            
             Index
             ,
             
               Marriage
               ,
               Bishop
            
             .
          
           
             Ib.
             
               See
               Priest.
            
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             Fast.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             Repentance
             .
          
           
             Ibid.
             Confession
             .
          
           
             See
             Ignatius
             's
             Epistles
             and
             Martyrdom
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               See
               the
            
             Index
             ,
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             Ibid.
             
               Martyrs
               ,
               and
               below
            
             ,
             p.
             236.
             
          
           
             See
             Index
             ,
             Suffer
             .
          
           
             Ibid.
             
               See
               Reliques
               ,
               Martyrs
            
             .
          
           
             See
             ibid.
             Sin.
             
          
           
             
               See
               below
            
             ,
             p.
             321
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             See
             Index
             ,
             
               Riches
               ,
               Alms-giving
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             Christian
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A42622-e46640
           
             *
             Sojourneth
             .
          
           
             *
             Called
             .
             See
             Dr.
             Hammond
             on
             
               Matt.
               20.
            
             c.
             
          
           
             *
             Called
             .
             See
             Dr.
             Hammond
             on
             
               Matt.
               20.
            
             c.
             
          
           
             †
             Gr.
             in
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             Bishop
             
             Pearson's
             Note
             on
             this
             place
             .
             
               Ed.
               Colomes●●
            
             ,
             p.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             
               See
               Bishop
            
             Pearson
             
               's
               Note
               on
               this
               place
            
             .
             Ed.
             Colomes●●
             ,
             p.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Gr.
             
               sought
               of
               Vs.
            
             
          
           
             †
             and.
             
          
           
             1
             Gr.
             
               strange
               to
            
             .
          
           
             2
             Gr.
             
               lodg'd
               as
               a
               Stranger
            
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Your
               firm
               and
               fruitful
               Faith
               in
               all
               good
               Works
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             in
             .
          
           
             3
             Presbyters
             .
          
           
             4
             
               Canon
               ,
               Rule
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Themselves
               do
               their
               own
               business
            
             .
             Vid.
             Not.
             Junii
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             5
             
               Temperance
               ,
               Sob●iety
            
             .
             1
             Pet.
             v.
             5
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Proud.
               Acts
            
             xx
             .
             35
             .
             1
             Tim.
             vi
             .
             8
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Embraced
               it
               in
               your
               very
               Bowels
            
          
           
             ‖
             See
             Junii
             Not.
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             6
             Gr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             
          
           
             6
             Gr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             
          
           
             *
             
               Holy
               Counsel
               ,
               or
               Purpose
               ,
               or
               Will.
               
            
          
           
             7
             Gr.
             Good.
             
          
           
             8
             
               With
               Mercy
               and
               Conscience
            
             .
          
           
             9
             
               Ye
               were
               without
               Repentance
               in
               all
               well-doing
               Titus
            
             iii.
             1
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             vii
             .
             3
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             xxxii
             .
             15
             .
          
           
             10
             
               Confusion
               ,
               Tumults
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             11
             
               walketh
               after
            
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             iv
             .
             3
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             
               This
               is
               according
               to
               the
            
             Lxx.
             
          
           
             *
             fra●ricide
             .
          
           
             12
             
               Envy
               .
               Gen.
            
             28.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             37.
             
             &
             39.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             ii
             .
             15
             .
          
           
             12
             
               Envy
               .
               Gen.
            
             28.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             ii
             .
             14
             .
          
           
             12
             
               Envy
               .
               Gen.
            
             28.
             
          
           
             13
             
               made
               to
               lodge
               out
               .
               Numb
               .
            
             xii
             .
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             14
             brought
             .
          
           
             *
             ●ades
             .
          
           
             12
             
               Envy
               .
               Gen.
            
             28.
             
          
           
             15
             
               had
               or
               underwent
               the
               Hatred
               ,
               not
               only
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             16
             
               to
               cease
               from
            
             .
          
           
             17
             
               Combatants
               ,
               Wrestlers
            
             .
          
           
             18
             
               The
               Faithful
               and
               most
               Righteous
            
             .
          
           
             19
             Good.
             
          
           
             20
             Labours
             .
          
           
             21
             
               and
               so
            
             .
          
           
             22
             
               By
               Envy
            
             .
          
           
             23
             
               Having
               born
               seven
               times
               bonds
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             24
             
               He
               received
               the
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             25
             Vid.
             Pearson
             de
             Success
             .
             c.
             viii
             .
             §
             9.
             
          
           
             26
             
               Men
               who
               have
               lived
               Godly
               ,
               is
               gathered
               together
               .
            
          
           
             27
             
               become
               an
               excellent
               Example
               among
               u.
               
            
          
           
             28
             Envy
             .
          
           
             *
             
               The
               names
               of
            
             Danae
             and
             Dirce
             
               I
               omit
               .
               See
            
             Junius
             Annot
             .
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             29
             
               Cursed
               Afflictions
               or
               Torments
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Envy
               or
               Emulation
            
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             ii
             .
             23
             .
          
           
             Great
             .
          
           
             31
             send
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Instructing
               you
               but
               also
               remembring
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               place
               of
               Encounter
            
             .
          
           
             32
             
               Imposed
               upon
               us
               all
            
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             v.
             4
             .
          
           
             *
             
               afforded
               or
               given
               to
            
             .
          
           
             33
             
               Look
               diligently
               to
            
             .
          
           
             34
             
               from
               Age
               to
               Age.
            
             
          
           
             *
             
               be
               turned
            
             .
             2
             Peter
             ii
             .
             5
             .
             Gen.
             vii
             .
             Jon.
             lii
             .
          
           
             *
             
               received
               Salvation
            
             .
          
           
             35
             spoken
             .
          
           
             Ezek.
             xxxiii
             .
             11
             
          
           
             36
             
               so
               much
               as
               his
               Repentance
            
             .
          
           
             37
             
               Good
               Sentence
            
             .
          
           
             38
             
               Repent
               from
               .
               Ezek.
            
             xviii
             .
             30
             ,
             32.
             
          
           
             Jer.
             iii.
             4.19
             .
          
           
             Isaiah
             1.16
             .
          
           
             39
             
               Becoming
               Suppliants
               of
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             
               turn
               our selves
               to
               his
               Mercy
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               Vain
               Labour
            
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             v.
             24
             .
          
           
             40
             found
             .
          
           
             41
             
               being
               found
            
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             vi
             .
             vil.viii
             .
          
           
             42
             
               in
               Vnity
            
             .
          
           
             James
             ii
             .
             23
             .
          
           
             Isaiah
             xli
             .
             8
             .
          
           
             43
             Words
             .
          
           
             44
             
               This
               Man.
            
             
          
           
             Gen.
             xii
             .
             1
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             xiii
             .
             14
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Towards
               the
               Sea.
            
             
          
           
             Gen.
             xv
             .
             5
             .
          
           
             *
             
               A
               Son
               was
               given
               unto
               Him.
               
            
          
           
             Gen.
             xix
             .
             2
             Pet.
             ii
             .
             6
             .
             Jude
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Not.
             Junii
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             45
             
               But
               those
               that
               turn
               another
               way
               ,
               he
               puts
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Not
               in
               Concord
            
             .
          
           
             46
             
               put
               for
               a
               sign
            
             .
          
           
             47
             become
             .
          
           
             Jos.
             ii
             .
             1
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             48
             
               He
               sent
               Men
               that
               should
               take
               them
               ,
               that
               being
               taken
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             49
             
               Therefore
               Hospitable
            
             Rahab
             .
          
           
             50
             
               Men
               being
               sent
               by
               the
               King
               and
               saying
               .
               Ver.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             Ver.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             51
             
               Men.
               Ver.
            
             9.
             
          
           
             52
             
               given
               you
               this
               City
            
             .
          
           
             Ver.
             13.
             
          
           
             Ver.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             Ver.
             18
             
          
           
             Jer.
             ix
             .
             2●
             .
          
           
             *
             
               teaching
               us
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               for
               thus
               he
               saith
               .
               Luke
            
             vi
             .
             36
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Holy
               Word
            
             .
          
           
             Isaiah
             lxvi
             .
             2
             .
          
           
             *
             Holy.
             
          
           
             *
             in
             .
          
           
             *
             
               prick
               on
               to
               .
               See
            
             Junius
             Ann.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             xxxvii
             .
             9
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             ii
             .
             20
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             xxxvii
             .
             36
             
          
           
             *
             
               with
               Religion
               or
               Godliness
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               with
               Hypocrisie
               Will
               it
            
             .
          
           
             Isaiah
             xxix
             .
             13
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             lxii
             .
             4
             .
          
           
             *
             Blessed
             .
          
           
             †
             Cursed
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             lxxvili
             .
             —
             ●7
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             xxix
             .
             19
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             xii
             .
             3
             .
          
           
             *
             Boasting
             .
          
           
             Isaiah
             Liii
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             xxii
             .
             Ver.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             
               We
               say
            
             .
          
           
             †
             
               To
               these
               ,
               those
               also
               that
               have
               been
               witnessed
               of
               .
            
          
           
             Gen.
             xviii
             .
             27.
             
          
           
             Job
             i.
             1
             .
          
           
             Job
             xiv
             .
             4
             .
          
           
             *
             Ministry
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             iii.
             11
             .
             —
             iv
             .
             10
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             lxxxlx
             .
             20
             
          
           
             Psal.
             Li.
             
               to
               Ver.
            
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             Fearfulness
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               So
               great
               and
               such
               kind
               of
               Men.
               
            
          
           
             †
             
               Witnessed
               of
               ,
               or
               Celebrated
            
             .
          
           
             *
             in
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               Let
               us
               return
               to
               the
               Mark
               of
               Peace
               given
               to
               us
               from
               the
               beginning
               .
            
          
           
             †
             
               See
               him
               with
               our
               Vnderstanding
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Soul.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Not
               starting
               from
               his
               Administration
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Chorus's
             .
          
           
             *
             Bounds
             .
          
           
             *
             Doubting
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               Vid.
               Edit
               .
               Comes
            
             .
             p.
             53.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Hollow
               or
               Depth
            
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Commanded
               ,
               so
               it
               does
            
             .
          
           
             Job
             xxxviii
             .
          
           
             *
             Stations
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Service
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Mix
               together
            
             .
          
           
             †
             
               All
               of
               Vs.
            
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               With
               Concord
            
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             xx
             .
             27
             .
          
           
             *
             
               That
               nothing
               is
               hid
               to
               him
               of
               our
               thoughts
               .
            
          
           
             ‖
             
               In
               the
               Pride
               of
               their
               own
               Speech
               or
               Reason
               .
            
          
           
             *
             
               Correct
               or
               amend
            
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Let
               them
               manifest
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               Partake
               of
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Saving
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               The
               Faith
               confirms
            
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             xxxiv
             .
             11
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             xxxii
             .
             10
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               Be
               double
               minded
            
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Let
               the
               writing
               be
               far
               from
               us
               .
               James
            
             i.
             2
             .
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             iii.
             4
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Compare
               your selves
               into
               a
               Tree
            
             .
          
           
             Malach.
             iii.
             1
             .
          
           
             ‖
             See.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Went
               forth
               ,
               and
               so
               in
               the
               rest
               .
            
          
           
             ‖
             Sign
             .
          
           
             *
             Animal
          
           
             †
             St●ong
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Progenitor
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Do.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             iii.
             5
             .
          
           
             Job
             xix
             .
             23
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Let
               our
               Minds
               be
               fastned
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Majesty
             .
          
           
             *
             
               If
               the
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             xix
             .
             1
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Cover'd
             .
          
           
             †
             Judgments
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             cxxx●x
             .
             7
             .
          
           
             †
             Mind
             .
          
           
             †
             
               A
               part
            
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             xxxii
             .
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             lxx
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             iv
             .
             34
             .
          
           
             Num.
             xxvii
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             iii.
             34
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               The
               Grace
               of
               God
               has
               been
               given
               .
            
          
           
             †
             Works
             .
          
           
             *
             
               He
               that
               speaketh
               many
               things
               shall
               also
               hear
               ,
            
             &c.
             Job
             xi
             .
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Lxx.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               Be
               not
               much
               in
               Words
            
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Are
               praised
               of
            
             .
          
           
             †
             
               See
               what
               are
               the
               ways
               of
               his
               Blessing
               .
            
          
           
             ‖
             Vnroll
             .
          
           
             *
             
               With
               full
               perswasion
               ,
               foreknowing
               what
               was
               to
               be
               ,
               pleasingly
               became
               a
               Sacrifice
               .
            
          
           
             ‖
             
               The
               Gifts
               that
               were
               given
               by
               him
               ,
               were
               ,
               He
               shall
               know
               ,
               whosoever
               will
               one
               by
               one
               ,
               carefully
               and
               distinctly
               consider
               them
               .
            
          
           
             †
             
               Scepters
               :
               See
            
             Jun.
             Annot.
             Gen.
             xxvii
             .
             17
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Glorified
               and
               Magnified
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               In
               Holiness
               of
               Heart
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             All-greatest
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             i.
             26
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             i.
             28
             .
          
           
             ‖
             This.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Come
               to
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Work.
             
          
           
             Isaiah
             .
             XL.
             1●
             ▪
             Lxii.
             11
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Every
               Good
               Work.
            
             
          
           
             *
             Him.
             
          
           
             *
             
               His
               Will.
               Dan.
            
             vii
             .
             10
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             vi
             .
             3
             .
          
           
             †
             
               With
               Conscience
            
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             Lxiv
             .
             4
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             ii
             .
             9
             .
          
           
             ‖
             He.
             
          
           
             *
             Ages
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Quantity
             .
          
           
             †
             Gifts
             .
          
           
             †
             
               If
               we
               shall
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Perform
               those
               things
               that
               are
               agreeable
               .
            
          
           
             Rom.
             i.
             32
             .
          
           
             Pal.
             L.
             16.
             &c.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               That
               which
               has
               the
               Power
               to
               save
               us
               .
            
          
           
             †
             
               Heigths
               of
               Heaven
            
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             i.
             2
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             i.
             3
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             Civ
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             1.7
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             i.
             5
             .
          
           
             
               Comp.
               Psal.
            
             ii
             .
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             i.
             13
             .
             Psal.
             cx
             .
             1
             .
          
           
             †
             War.
             
          
           
             *
             Prefects
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               Commanders
               of
               a
               Thousand
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Centurions
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Commanders
               of
            
             50
             ,
             
               and
               so
               on
            
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             xii
             .
             13
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               Vse
               one
               common
               Subjection
            
             .
          
           
             †
             
               As
               also
               he
               has
               been
               placed
               .
            
          
           
             *
             
               His
               Gift
            
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Another
               that
               gave
               him
            
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Of
               what
               Matter
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               Prepared
               for
               us
            
             .
          
           
             †
             
               And
               Imprudent
               and
               without
               Instruction
            
             .
          
           
             †
             For.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Air.
             
          
           
             Job
             iv
             .
             16
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             Job
             iv
             .
             1
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Were
               crushed
               upon
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Deliver
             .
          
           
             *
             Eat
             .
          
           
             †
             
               By
               chance
            
             .
          
           
             †
             
               To
               his
               Will.
            
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               Being
               in
               a
               good
               Conscience
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Are.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Do
               :
               Is
               :
               Are
            
             :
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Do
               :
               Is
               :
               Are
            
             :
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Do
               :
               Is
               :
               Are
            
             :
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Ye
               see
            
             .
          
           
             1
             Thess.
             ●
             .
             ●
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               With
               the
               full
               Assurance
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Bishops
               ,
               Deacons
            
             .
          
           
             Isaiah
             lx
             .
             17
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Bishops
               ,
               Deacons
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Signified
             .
          
           
             *
             
               An
               Emulation
               ●appening
            
             .
          
           
             Numb
             .
             xvii
             .
          
           
             *
             Written
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               And
               the
               Rods.
            
             
          
           
             *
             
               To
               exercise
               the
               Office
               of
               the
               Priesthood
               ,
               and
               to
               Minister
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               That
               this
               should
               be
               so
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               About
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Bishoprick
               .
            
          
           
             ‖
             That
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Bishoprick
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Offer
               the
               Gifts
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Without
               blame
            
          
           
             ‖
             Written
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Just
               Men.
            
             
          
           
             *
             
               Suffering
               these
               things
               they
               underwent
               them
               Gloriously
               .
            
          
           
             ‖
             Dan.
             vi
             .
             16
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Shut
               into
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Dan.
             iii.
             20
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               Worshipping
               the
               Worship
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Full
               of
               Vertue
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               Have
               inherited
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Have
               been
               exalted
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               To
               be
               Glue'd
               to
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Psal.
             xvii●
             .
             25
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             xvii
             .
             20
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Turn
               aside
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               The
               Elect.
            
             
          
           
             Eph.
             iv
             .
             4
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             xii
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             xii
             .
             5
             .
          
           
             *
             
               For
               he
               said
            
             .
          
           
             Luke
             xvii
             .
          
           
             *
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               Spiritually
               send
               to
               you
            
             .
             1
             Cor.
             i.
             12
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Inclinations
               [
               for
               one
               above
               another
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             *
             Inclined
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               Witnessed
               of
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Gravity
             .
          
           
             *
             
               So
               much
               spoken
               of
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Institution
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Differ
               from
               us
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Take
               away
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               Becoming
               favourable
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Grave
               :
               Venerable
            
             .
          
           
             Psalm
             cxviii
             .
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Greater
             .
          
           
             *
             Bond.
             
          
           
             *
             Glues
             .
          
           
             *
             1
             Pet.
             iv
             .
             8
             .
          
           
             ‖
             1
             Cor.
             xiil.
             7
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Take
               us
               up
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Animadversion
               ,
               or
               Visitation
               .
               Isa.
            
             xxvi
             .
             20
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Are
               we
            
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             xxxii
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             Junius
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               Chief
               Leaders
            
             .
          
           
             †
             
               They
               ought
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Walk
               according
               to
               :
               live
               in
               ▪
            
          
           
             *
             
               Rather
               tha●
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Chosen
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             lxix
             .
             31
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             L.14
             .
          
           
             —
             Li.
             17
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             xxxii
             .
          
           
             Deutr.
             ix
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Once
               and
               Twice·
            
          
           
             *
             
               More
               ,
               Great●
               ▪
            
          
           
             ‖
             
               Bl●t
               ou●
               ▪
            
          
           
             †
             
               The
               Multitude
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               Every
               place
            
             .
          
           
             Psalm
             xxiv
             .
          
           
             *
             
               But
               that
               we
               may
               bring
               the
               Examples
               of
               Heathens
               .
            
          
           
             ‖
             Citizens
             .
          
           
             †
             Many
             .
          
           
             †
             Others
             .
          
           
             Judith
             viii
             ,
             ix
             ,
             x
             ,
             xiii
             .
          
           
             *
             
               The
               Strangers
            
          
           
             Esther
             vii
             ,
             vii
             ▪
             
          
           
             *
             
               Who
               ▪
            
          
           
             *
             
               There
               shall
               be
               to
               them
            
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             cxviii
             .
             18
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             iii.
             11
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             cxli.
             5
             .
          
           
             Job
             v.
             17
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             See
             Junius
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             i.
             23
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Master
             .
          
           
             *
             
               To
               his
               Name
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Him.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A42622-e60850
           
             *
             Sojourneth
             .
          
           
             Acts
             ii
             .
             24
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             i.
             8
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             ii
             .
             8
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             i.
             13
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             ii
             .
             11
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             1.21
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             ii
             .
             10
             .
          
           
             *
             Breath
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Him.
             
          
           
             *
             In.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Injustice
             .
          
           
             *
             Eph.
             iv
             .
             19
             .
             Colos.
             iii.
             5
             .
             1
             Pet.
             iii.
             9
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Said
               to
               us
               ,
               Teaching
               .
               Luke
            
             vi
             .
             37
             .
             Matt.
             vii
             .
             1
             .
          
           
             Matt.
             v.
             3.10
             ▪
             
          
           
             Luke
             vi
             .
             20
             .
          
           
             *
             Epistles
             .
             Vid.
             Annot.
             Cot●ler
             .
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Be
               within
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Beginning
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             6.7
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Be
               arm'd
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             In.
             
          
           
             *
             Love.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Truth
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Of
               the.
            
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               And
               that
               He.
            
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               His
               Righteousness
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Continent
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             2.11
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             vi
             .
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Presbyters
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             xii
             .
             17
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Swiftly
               believing
            
             .
          
           
             Matt.
             xii
             .
             14
             .
             Rom.
             xiv
             .
             10
             .
             2
             Cor.
             v.
             10
             .
          
           
             ‖
             For.
             
          
           
             1
             John
             iv
             .
             3
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               The
               Martyrdom
               or
               Witness
               of
               the
               Cross.
               
            
          
           
             ‖
             
               Turn
               our selves
            
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             iv
             .
             7
             .
          
           
             Matt.
             vi
             .
             13
             .
          
           
             Matt.
             xxvi
             .
             41
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             ii
             .
             22
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             †
             In
             :
             1
             Pet.
             iii.
             14
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Perswaded
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               Associated
               in
               Truth
            
             .
          
           
             Tobit
             xii
             .
             9
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             ii
             .
             12
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             ii
             .
             24
             .
             Titus
             ii
             .
             5
             .
          
           
             1
             Thess.
             v.
             22
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             v.
             5
             .
             Coloss.
             iii.
             5
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             vi
             .
             2
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             i.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             iv
             .
             5
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             iv
             .
             26
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             i.
             1
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             ii
             .
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               Powers
               and
               Princes
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Him.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Our
               Lord.
            
             
          
           
             ‖
             Grace
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A42622-e64760
           
             ‖
             In.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Eph.
             
               iii.
               19
            
          
           
             ‖
             In.
             
          
           
             ‖
             In.
             
          
           
             *
             Health
             ,
             Joy.
             
          
           
             ‖
             In.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Received
             .
             Vid.
             Epist.
             Interp.
             
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Coteler
             .
             in
             loc
             .
             Comp.
             Gal.
             iv
             .
             8
             .
          
           
             †
             Pearson
             .
             Vind.
             Ign.
             par
             .
             2.
             
             Cap.
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             Imitators
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Martyrdom
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             v.
             2
             .
          
           
             [
             
               See
               the
               old
            
             Lat.
             Ed.
             of
             Bishop
             Vsher.
             ]
          
           
             *
             When
          
           
             *
             In.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Possess
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               Blessed
               in
               all
               things
            
             .
          
           
             *
             By.
             
          
           
             ‖
             See
             Philem.
             20.
             
             Wis●
             .
             xxx
             .
             2
             .
          
           
             *
             
               In
               all
               manner
               of
               ways
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               To
               Glorifie
            
             .
          
           
             †
             
               In
               one
            
             .
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             i.
             10
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               Concerning
               the
               same
            
             .
          
           
             †
             The.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Command
               you
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             In.
             
          
           
             †
             For.
             
          
           
             *
             Concerning
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               Will
               ,
               Counsel
               ,
               Opinion
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Whence
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               Worthy
               to
               be
               named
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Concord
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               Partake
               of
            
             .
          
           
             Matt.
             xviii
             .
             19
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Is
               already
               proud
               and
               has
            
             ,
             &c
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               Judged
               ,
               or
               separated
               .
               James
            
             iv
             .
             6
             .
             1
             Pet.
             v.
             5
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Subject
               to
               God.
            
             
          
           
             *
             
               And
               the.
            
             
          
           
             ‖
             Himself
             .
          
           
             *
             
               More
               than
               to
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Accustom
               themselves
               to
               carry
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               In
               wicked
               deceit
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Avoid
             .
          
           
             *
             Bite
             .
          
           
             *
             
               See
               Bishop
            
             Usher
             .
             Vossius
             in
             Annot.
             in
             loc
             .
             p.
             273.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Which
               can
            
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Without
               doubt
               ye
               li●e
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Vid.
             Voss.
             Annot.
             in
             loc
             .
             Pearson
             .
             Vind.
             Ign.
             par
             .
             2.
             p.
             207
             ,
             208.
             
          
           
             †
             
               To
               Ages
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               As
               neither
               is
               Faith
               the
               things
               of
               Infidelity
               ,
               nor
               Infidelity
               the
               things
               of
               Faith.
               
            
          
           
             *
             Known
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               Passed
               thither
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Vpon
             .
          
           
             *
             Comp.
             Eph.
             ii●
             ▪
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22.
             1
             
             Pet.
             ii
             .
             5
             .
          
           
             †
             
               The
               Building
               of
               God
               the
               Father
               .
            
          
           
             *
             
               By
               the
               Engine
               of
               the
               Cross
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Pearson
             .
             ib.
             Part
             2.
             cap.
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             
               These
               things
               I
               write
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               ye
               firm
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               Why
               has
               been
               more
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             
               In
               Jesus
               Christ
               both
               Bodily
               and
               Spiritually
               .
            
             1
             C●r
             .
             vii
             .
             34
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Remain
               :
               or
               ,
               For
               ●●●●main●
               .
            
          
           
             ‖
             
               I●
               present
            
             .
          
           
             †
             
               One
               of
               the
               two
               ,
               Only
               that
               we
               may
               be
               found
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Without
               him
            
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Be●●me
               you
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             In.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Assented
               to
            
             .
          
           
             †
             In.
             
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Cotele●
             in
             loc
             .
             Pears
             .
             Vind.
             Ign.
             Par.
             2
             cap.
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             Destruction
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Concord
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Of
               things
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               of
               things
               on
               Earth
               .
            
          
           
             *
             
               Being
               in
               Vnity
            
             .
          
           
             Matt
             xii
             .
             33
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Shall
               be
               seen
               ,
               or
               made
               manifest
               .
            
          
           
             ‖
             
               Speaking
               ,
               not
               to
               be
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               If
               he
               who
               〈◊〉
               ▪
               does
               .
            
          
           
             ‖
             
               That
               he
               ma●
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Him.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Out
               of
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               The
               Corrupt●●s
               of
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             1
             Cor.
             vi
             9
             ,
             1●
             .
          
           
             ‖
             1
             Cor
             x.
             8
             
          
           
             *
             
               Such
               a
               one
               being
               become
               defiled
               .
            
          
           
             ‖
             
               Hears
               him
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Receive
               Oyntment
               .
               Psal.
            
             xliv
             .
             8.cxxxii.2
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               Are
               we
               foolishly
               destroy'd
            
             ?
          
           
             †
             
               Not
               knowing
            
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             i.
             18
             ,
             23
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             i.
             20
             .
          
           
             *
             Carrie●
          
           
             ‖
             
               Who
               was
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Mysteri●●
               〈◊〉
               Noise
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               Silence
               ,
               〈◊〉
               Quietness
               .
               〈◊〉
               Rom.
            
             xvi
             .
             2●
             ▪
             
          
           
             *
             
               The●e
               wa●●
               Disorder
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
             .
          
           
             †
             
          
           
             *
             Disappeared
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               Being
               made
               manifest
            
             .
          
           
             †
             
               He
               received
               Authority
               ,
               that
               which
               was
               perfect
               from
               God.
               
            
          
           
             *
             Reveal
             .
          
           
             *
             
               That
               ye
               may
               Obey
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Mind
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A42622-e69200
           
             *
             
               Vid.
               Annot.
               Coteler
               .
               in
               loc
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Pearson
             ,
             
               Vind.
               Ign.
               par
               .
               2.
               cap.
               4
            
          
           
             *
             
               Vid.
               Interpr
               .
               Lat.
               Epist.
               Interpol
               .
            
          
           
             ‖
             In.
             
          
           
             *
             
               According
               to
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               Been
               vouchsafed
               a
               Name
               carrying
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               Divinity
               in
               it
               .
            
          
           
             *
             
               See
               Bishop
            
             Pearson
             .
             Vind.
             Ign.
             par
             .
             2.
             cap.
             12.
             p.
             146.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Sing
               ,
               Commend
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Vndergoing
               ,
               and
               escaping
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               Worthy
               of
               God.
            
             
          
           
             *
             
               Whom
               may
               I
               enjoy
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Apud
             Vet.
             Lat.
             Interpr
             .
             
               Glorificato
               Deum
               Pat●em
               D.
               nostri
               Jesu
               Christi
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Voss.
             Annot.
             in
             loc
             .
             Pearson
             Praef.
             ad
             Vind.
             Ignat.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               Seeming
               Youthful
               State.
            
             
          
           
             †
             
               It
               is
               becoming
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Without
               any
               Hypocrisie
            
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Who
               willeth
               it
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Deludes
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Flesh.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Epist.
             Interp
             .
             ad
             loc
             .
          
           
             *
             Firmly
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Together
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Character
               set
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Your
               whole
               Multitude
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               The
               Concord
               of
               God.
            
             
          
           
             *
             Sweet
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               Was
               made
               manifest
               .
               Hebr.
            
             ix
             .
             26
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Habit
               of
               God.
            
             
          
           
             John
             x.
             30.xiv.11
             ,
             12
             .
             xvii.21
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             iv
             .
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             Run
             .
          
           
             John
             xvi
             .
             28
             .
          
           
             *
             Heterodox
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               Most
               Divine
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Fully
               to
               satisfie
            
          
           
             John
             i.
             1
             ▪
             
          
           
             *
             Life
             .
          
           
             *
             Received
             .
          
           
             *
             Without
             .
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Annot.
             Voss.
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               More
               than
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Convicted
               ,
               Overthrown
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Believe
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Have
               your selves
               so
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               Lesser
               than
               you
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Hooks
             .
          
           
             †
             Firmly
             .
          
           
             *
             
               In
               your selves
            
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             xviii
             .
             17
             .
             Sept.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Worthily
               complicated
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               There
               may
               be
               a
               Vnion
               both
               Fleshly
               and
               Spiritual
               .
               Eph.
            
             iii.
             4
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Find
               ,
               Enjoy
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Whence
             .
          
           
             *
             Bedew'd
             .
             Vid.
             Epist.
             Interp
             .
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Possessing
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A42622-e71790
           
             ‖
             To
             :
             In.
             
          
           
             *
             In.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Vnto
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Vid.
               Interpr
               .
               Lat.
               Epist.
               Interpolat
               .
            
          
           
             †
             Known
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Inseparable
               Mind
            
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Which
               you
               have
               not
               according
               to
               use
               ,
               but
               according
               to
               Possession
               .
            
          
           
             ‖
             
               Who
               am
               Bound
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Multitude
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Your
               Benevolence
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               According
               to
               God.
            
             
          
           
             ‖
             Vid.
             Vossium
             in
             loc
             .
             
               1
               seem'd
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Imitators
             .
          
           
             *
             When.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Flee
               from
            
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             Vossium
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             *
             Deacons
             .
          
           
             Vossius
             in
             loc
             .
             vid.
             aliter
             Cotelerium
             .
          
           
             *
             
               A
               Church
               is
               not
               called
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Habit
               of
               Body
               is
               great
               Instruction
               .
            
          
           
             †
             Power
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             Vossium
             &
             Usserium
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             *
             
               I
               understand
               many
               things
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Measure
             .
          
           
             *
             Love.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Vid.
             Annot.
             Vossii
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             *
             Mildness
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Is.
             
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             de
             hoc
             loco
             conjecturas
             Vossii
             ,
             Cotelerii
             ,
             &
             Junil
             apud
             Usserium
             .
             Comp.
             Epist.
             Interpol
             in
             loc
             .
             Et
             Voss.
             Annot.
             in
             Epist.
             ad
             Phil.
             p.
             281.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Usserii
             Obs
             Marg.
             Comp.
             Coteler
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Any
               thing
            
             .
          
           
             Isaiah
             Lii
             .
             5
             .
          
           
             *
             Without
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Seeing
               ,
               or
               looking
               on
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               His
               Father
               raising
               him
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               The
               Father
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Plants
             .
          
           
             *
             
               The
               Concord
               of
               you
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Be
               a
               Testimony
               among
               you
               ,
               Writing
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Them.
             
          
           
             *
             Vndivided
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Vid.
             Annot.
             Vossii
             in
             loc
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A42622-e73830
           
             
               Vid.
               Pearson
               .
               Vind.
               Ignat.
               Par.
               2.
               ch
               .
               16.
               p.
               214.
               
            
          
           
             *
             In.
             
          
           
             *
             In.
             
          
           
             *
             Type
             of
             the
             〈◊〉
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             The
             ●hu●ch
             of
             the
             ●●mans
             .
             See
             
               〈◊〉
               .
               Annot.
               in
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Voss.
             Annot.
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               Worthy
               of
               God.
            
             
          
           
             *
             
               Have
               Grace
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               My
               Lot.
            
             
          
           
             *
             Is.
             
          
           
             *
             As.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Enjoying
             .
          
           
             †
             
               From
               me
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Flesh.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               Being
               become
               a
               Chorus
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Sing
             .
          
           
             †
             
               That
               a
               Bishop
               of
            
             Syria
             
               should
               be
               found
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               That
               those
               things
               also
               should
               be
               firm
               .
            
          
           
             ‖
             Commanded
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             Annot.
             Usserii
             in
             loc
             .
             N.
             26
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             *
             God.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Perswasion
             .
          
           
             †
             Vid.
             Usser
             .
             Ann.
             N.
             31.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Forbid
               me
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               Be
               not
            
             .
          
           
             †
             
               By
               whom
               I
               may
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Lat.
             Vet.
             Interpr
             .
             Et
             Annot.
             Usser
             .
             N.
             33.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Flatter
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             iv
             .
             4
             .
          
           
             *
             Ready
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Vid.
             Voss.
             in
             loc
             .
             Usser
             .
             Annot.
             N.
             48.
             
          
           
             †
             Usser
             .
             Annot.
             N.
             48.
             
          
           
             Luke
             xlv
             .
             27
             .
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Coteler
             .
             in
             loc
             .
             Rom.
             viii
             .
             38
             ,
             39
             
          
           
             ‖
             Vid.
             Usser
             .
             Annot.
             N.
             56.
             
          
           
             †
             Ib.
             N.
             57.
             
          
           
             *
             
               That
               I
               may
               enjoy
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Ends.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               Of
               this
               Age.
            
             
          
           
             †
             Vid.
             Voss.
             Correct
             p.
             301.
             
          
           
             *
             
               By
               matter
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               Take
               :
               Lay
               hold
               on
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Annot.
             Voss.
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             †
             
               What
               things
               constrain
               me
            
          
           
             *
             
               Mind
               :
               Will.
            
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               Who
               are
               present
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Vid.
             Voss.
             Annot
             ▪
             in
             loc
             ▪
             
          
           
             *
             Cotelerius
             aliter
             explicat
             .
             Annot.
             in
             loc
             .
             Usser
             .
             N.
             79.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Voss.
             in
             loc
             .
             Contr.
             Coteler
             .
             q.
             v.
             
          
           
             *
             
               And
               that
               shall
               be
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Willed
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Vid.
             Annot.
             Voss.
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             †
             
               By
               a
               short
               Letter
            
             .
          
           
             *
             In.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Vid.
             Vet.
             Interpr
             .
             Lat.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             xv
             .
             8
             .
          
           
             *
             
               According
               to
               the
               Flesh
            
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Vet.
             Interpr
             .
             Lat.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A42622-e75870
           
             ‖
             Inseperably
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Vid.
               Vet.
               Interp
               .
               Lat.
            
             
          
           
             ‖
             In.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Ministry
               belonging
               to
               the
               Publick
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               Has
               struck
               me
               with
               Wonder
            
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Those
               that
               speak
               Vain
               things
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             In.
             
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Voss.
             Annot
             .
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Evil.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Very
               much
               Poured
               out
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Vid.
             Voss.
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Voss.
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Opinion
               :
               Council
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Of
               some
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Flesh.
             
          
           
             *
             Flesh.
             
          
           
             *
             Repent
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               Who
               will
               loose
               from
               you
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Vid.
             Voss.
             Annot
             .
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             *
             Vntouch'd
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               Messenger
               or
               Minister
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Vossius
             .
             
               a
               Martyr
               ,
               or
               Confessor
            
             .
             Vid.
             Annot.
             in
             loe
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Vid.
             Vossius
             Annot.
             in
             Ep.
             ad
             Smyrn
             .
             p.
             261.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A42622-e77540
           
             *
             Comp.
             1
             Cor.
             
               vii
               .
               25
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Vnto
               the
               Lord.
            
             
          
           
             Mat.
             iii.
             15
             .
          
           
             †
             Vid.
             Voss.
             Annot.
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Incorp●real
               and
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Luke
             xxiv
             .
             39
             John
             xx
             .
             27
             .
          
           
             *
             Death
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Admonish
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Have
               so
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Had
               true
               Flesh.
            
             
          
           
             †
             
               It
               is
            
             .
          
           
             Matt.
             xix
             .
             12
             .
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Epist.
             Interp.
             
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Annot.
             Coteler
             .
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               The
               Eucharist
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Vid
             Coteler
             .
             Annot.
             
          
           
             *
             
               The
               Multitude
            
          
           
             *
             
               Make
               a
               Love-Feast
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               Return
               to
               a
               sound
               Mind
            
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Does
               worship
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Voss.
             Annot.
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             *
             Ways
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Vid.
             Epist.
             Interpol
             .
          
           
             †
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             *
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Voss.
             Annot
             .
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Voss.
             Annot
             .
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             *
             
               See
               for
               the
               reason
               of
               this
               Name
               .
            
             Voss.
             Annot
             .
             in
             loc
             .
             Add.
             Coteler
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Voss.
             Annot
             .
             ex
             Epist.
             Interpol
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A42622-e79690
           
             *
             Innocent
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Vid.
             1
             Cor.
             vii
             .
             34
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Be
               at
               leisure
               to
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Voss.
             in
             loc
             .
             aliter
             Vet.
             Lat.
             Interpr
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               The
               Diseases
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Superfusions
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             x.
             16
             .
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Voss.
             Annot.
             in
             loc
             .
             Collat.
             cum
             Coteler
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               Amaze
               Thee
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Beaten
          
           
             †
             
               More
               Studious
               ,
               Diligent
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               Being
               well-setled
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Annot.
             Coteler
             .
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Trades
             .
          
           
             †
             Note
             ,
             
               that
               in
               what
               follows
            
             ,
             Ignatius
             
               speaks
               not
               to
            
             Polycarp
             ,
             
               but
               as
               in
               his
               Name
               to
               the
               People
               .
            
          
           
             ‖
             Vid.
             Annot.
             Vossii
             Coteler
             .
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               That
               which
               is
               committed
               to
               your
               Custody
               ,
               to
               keep
               secure
               .
            
          
           
             †
             
               The
               Security
               of
               God.
            
             
          
           
             *
             
               Most
               becoming
               God.
            
             
          
           
             *
             Footmen
             .
          
           
             †
             Vid.
             Voss.
             in
             loc
             .
             
               In
               the
               Eternal
               Work.
            
             
          
           
             ‖
             Ex
             Vet.
             Interpr
             .
             Vid.
             Voss.
             in
             Annot.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A42622-e81150
           
             *
             Apostolical
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Compare
               the
            
             Cotton
             MS.
             
          
           
             †
             Magis
             Simplices
             .
             In
             MS.
             Cotton
             :
             Infirmum
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               As
               to
               himself
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Order
             .
          
           
             †
             
               More
               to
               a
               Familiarity
               of
               the
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
             *
             Candle
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Every
               mans
               Heart
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             See
             the
             Cotton
             MS.
             Comp
             Annot
             .
             Usser
             .
             N.
             1
             
          
           
             *
             
               Many
               and
               diverse
            
             .
          
           
             †
             
               To
               enter
               into
               the
               Worship
               of
               Devils
               ,
               with
               all
               Nations
               .
            
          
           
             ‖
             Worshippers
             .
          
           
             *
             Manly
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Devil
             :
             Vid.
             Pears
             .
             Vind.
             Ign.
             part
             2.
             cap.
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             Devil
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Of
               those
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               In
               our
               Breast
               :
               So
            
             MS.
             Cotton
             .
             
               To
               have
               an
               understanding
               of
               the
               Gods
            
             :
             Or
             ,
             
               The
               Gods
               according
               to
               Vnderstanding
               .
               So
               the
               other
               of
            
             A.
             B.
             Usher
             .
             Metaphrastes
             
               joyns
               both
               together
            
             .
             Vid.
             Annot
             .
             Usser
             n
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             Vid
             Gra●●
             Metaphr
             n.
             5
             
          
           
             *
             2
             Cor.
             vi
             .
             16
             ▪
             
          
           
             ‖
             Spectacle
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Beasts
               eating
               raw
               flesh
            
             .
          
           
             
               Co.
               Auditor
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             and.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Partake
               of
               his
               Spiritual
               Blessing
            
             .
             MS.
             Cotton
             .
             
               Hear
               his
               Discourses
            
             :
             Metaphrast
             .
          
           
             *
             
               To
               contend
               to
               his
               purpose
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               That
               the
               more
               suddainly
               disappearing
               to
               the
               World.
               
            
          
           
             †
             To.
             
          
           
             Acts
             xxviii
             .
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             †
             
               The
               Ship
               being
               repell'd
               from
               the
               Forepart
               ,
               would
               not
               permit
               .
            
          
           
             ‖
             Hot.
             
          
           
             *
             Quietare
             Plebem
             ad
             non
             expetere
             perdere
             Justum
             .
          
           
             ‖
             See
             another
             Conjecture
             of
             Bishop
             
               Vsher
               :
               Annot.
               n.
            
             32.
             
          
           
             *
             Comp.
             Graec.
             Metaphrast
             .
             apud
             Coteler
             .
             Prov.
             x.
             24
             .
          
           
             *
             
               According
               to
               what
               ,
               praeoccupying
               in
               his
               Epistle
               ,
               he
               desires
               to
               be
               made
               his
               proper
               fruition
               .
            
          
           
             ‖
             
               And
               buried
            
             .
             Vid.
             Annot.
             Usser
             .
             in
             Act.
             Ignat.
             n.
             37.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Bratificantes
             Sanctum
             ,
             
               Pronouncing
               him
               Blessed
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Having
               manifested
               or
               made
               known
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Philom●iia
               .
               Vid.
               Annot.
               Uss.
               n.
               1.
               
               Comp.
               Vet.
               lat
               .
               Interpr
               .
               &
               Euseb.
               Hist.
               Eccles.
               l.iv.
               c.
               
            
          
           
             ‖
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Martyrdom
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Him.
             
          
           
             †
             Martyrdoms
             .
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Corre●●
             .
             Coteler
             .
             &
             V●●lei
             .
             in
             Anno●
             .
             Euseb.
             l.iv.
             ●
             .
             15.
             p.
             61.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Shewing
               to
               all
               of
               us
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               For
               they
               had
               before
               their
               Eyes
               to
               escape
               .
            
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             ii
             .
             9
             .
          
           
             *
             Shewn
             .
          
           
             †
             See
             Bishop
             
             Vsher's
             Annot.
             n.
             7.
             
             Euseb.
             l.
             ●v
             .
             c.
             15.
             &
             ●n
             eum
             Annot.
             Valesii
             p.
             62.
             
             D.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Their
               fearfulness
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               Life
               of
               them
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               I
               must
               be
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               Justice
               of
               the
               Peace
            
             .
             Vid.
             Usser
             .
             in
             loc
             .
             num
             .
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             Vales.
             in
             Euseb
             .
             p.
             63.
             
             D
             ▪
             
          
           
             †
             Discoursed
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Why
               was
               all
               this
               Diligence
            
             .
             Vid
             Annot.
             20
             Usser
             .
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Freely
             .
          
           
             *
             Comp.
             Euseb.
             l.iv.
             c.
             15.
             p.
             106.
             
             B.
             Edit
             .
             Vales.
             &
             Annot.
             Vales.
             p.
             62.
             
             C.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               They
               spake
               bitter
               words
            
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Getting
               out
               of
               the
               Chariot
            
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Change
               my
               mind
            
             .
             Vid.
             Vales
             .
             Annot.
             in
             Euseb.
             p.
             63.
             
             C.
             D.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Was
               filled
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               As
               troubled
               or
               disturbed
            
             .
          
           
             *
             So
             Eusebius
             Ruffin
             .
             Vet.
             Interpr
             .
             Lat.
             &c.
             Vid.
             Usser
             .
             Not.
             44.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Who
               was
               President
               of
               the
               Spectacles
               ;
               the
               Chief
               Priest
               for
               that
               year
               .
               See
            
             Usser
             .
             Annot.
             Num.
             46.
             
             Vales.
             in
             Euseb.
             p.
             63
             ▪
             64
             
          
           
             †
             Vid.
             aliter
             apud
             Euseb.
             l.
             iv
             .
             c.
             15.
             
             Et
             ●n
             eum
             Vales.
             Annot.
             p.
             64.
             
          
           
             *
             
               With
               every
               thing
               that
               was
               good
               .
            
          
           
             ‖
             Instruments
             .
          
           
             †
             
               The
               Pile
               that
               was
               to
               burn
               him
               ,
               See
            
             Vales.
             in
             Euseb.
             p.
             ●4
             .
             b.
             
          
           
             ‖
             By
             Euseb.
             &
             Vet.
             Lat.
             Interpr
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vid.
             Annot.
             Usser
             .
             num
             .
             75.
             
             Vales.
             
               understands
               by
               it
               one
               of
               the
               Launce-Men
               that
               were
               set
               to
               kill
               the
               Beasts
               ,
               if
               they
               grew
               unruly
               ,
               at
               these
               kind
               of
               Spectacles
               ,
            
             Vid.
             in
             Euseb.
             p.
             64.
             
             C.
             
          
           
             †
             So
             Eusebius
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Knowing
             .
          
           
             *
             Imitators
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Own
               proper
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Martyrdom
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Vid.
             Coteler
             .
             in
             Marg.
             &
             Vet.
             Lat.
             Interpr
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Rather
               of
               April
               :
               See
            
             Annot
             .
             Usser
             .
             n.
             105.
             
             &
             Pears
             .
             on
             Chron.
             Diss.
             11.
             c.
             18.
             n.
             4.
             —
          
           
             *
             Asiarch
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               As
               the
               Blessed
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Ad
               finem
               Exempl
               .
               Usser
               .
               p.
               30.
               
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A42622-e85280
           
             ‖
             Honestarum
             .
          
           
             †
             Aequitatum
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Spiritibus
             .
          
           
             *
             Natural
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Honest.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Equity
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Annot.
             Voss.
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               Life
               :
               See
               below
            
             :
             Chap.
             iv
             .
             pag.
             268.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               Constitutions
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             
          
           
             †
             
               Given
               us
               to
               know
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               The
               more
               honestly
               and
               deeply
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               In
               many
               things
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Age.
             
          
           
             *
             Equities
             .
          
           
             Comp.
             Graec.
             Clem.
             Alex.
             
          
           
             Isaiah
             i.
             11
             .
          
           
             —
             12.
             
          
           
             —
             13.
             
          
           
             —
             14.
             
          
           
             Jer.
             vii
             .
             22
             .
          
           
             —
             23.
             
          
           
             Zach.
             viii
             .
             17
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               Of
               the
               Mercy
               of
               our
               Fathe●
               .
            
          
           
             Psal.
             L.19
             .
          
           
             Isaiah
             Lviii
             .
             4
             .
          
           
             —
             5.
             
          
           
             —
             6.
             
          
           
             —
             7.
             
          
           
             —
             8.
             
          
           
             —
             9.
             
          
           
             —
             10.
             
          
           
             †
             Providence
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Simpli●ity
             .
          
           
             *
             Their.
             
          
           
             †
             Voss.
             in
             loc
             .
             p.
             312.
             
             Edit
             .
             Oxon.
             p.
             12.
             b.
             Et
             Annot.
             D.
             Bernard
             p.
             122.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Beloved
             .
          
           
             Dan.
             ix
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             xxiv
             .
             22
             .
             Mal.
             iii.
             1
             .
             Comp.
             Ed.
             Oxon.
             p.
             14.
             
             Dan.
             vii
             .
          
           
             —
             7.
             
          
           
             —
             8.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               Heap
               up
               Sins
            
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             xxxi
             ,
             xxxiv
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             xxxii
             .
             7
             .
          
           
             Deutr.
             ix
             .
             12
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Separately
          
           
             Vid.
             Gr.
             Clem.
             Alex.
             Isa.
             v.
             21
             .
          
           
             †
             God.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             xii
             .
             14
             .
          
           
             Isaiah
             Liii
             .
             5
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             †
             Vid.
             Edi●
             Oxon.
             p.
             21.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             I.
             17
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             I.
             26
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               Learn
               ▪
            
          
           
             Mat.
             ix
             .
             13
             .
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Coteler
             .
             in
             loc
             .
             Aliter
             Vet.
             Int.
             Lat.
             Comp.
             Ed.
             Oxon.
             Isa.
             Liii
             .
             5
             .
             Zach.
             xiii
             .
             7
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             xxi
             .
             20
             .
          
           
             —
             17.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             L.6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             ‖
             LXX
             .
          
           
             
          
           
             Septuag
             .
             Inter.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             v●ii
             .
             14
             .
          
           
             —
             xxviii
             .
             16
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             L.7
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             117.22
             .
          
           
             —
             23.
             
          
           
             Clem.
             Alex.
             Strom.
             v.
             
          
           
             *
             
               This
               is
               not
               in
               the
               Old
               Lat.
               Vers.
               
            
          
           
             †
             Vid.
             Edit
             .
             Oxon.
             p.
             29.
             a.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             xxi
             .
             17
             .
          
           
             —
             Cxvii
             .
             12
             .
          
           
             —
             xxi
             .
             19
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             iii.
             9
             .
          
           
             Exod
             xxxiii
             .
             1
             .
          
           
             †
             Vid.
             Coteler
             .
             Annot.
             Marg.
             ex
             Clem.
             Alex.
             
          
           
             Isaiah
             xl
             .
             13
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             I.
             6
             .
             Eccl.
             I.
             10
             .
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Edit
             .
             ●
             Oxon
             p.
             3●
             .
             b.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Vid.
             Vet.
             Lat.
             Interp.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             I.
             26
             .
             Comp.
             Coloss.
             iii.
             10
             .
          
           
             —
             28.
             
          
           
             Ezek.
             xxxvi
             .
             Mat.
             xx
             .
             16
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Comp.
             Hebr.
             iii.
             
          
           
             Ezek.
             xi
             .
             19
             .
          
           
             —
             xxxvi
             .
             26
             .
          
           
             †
             
               So
               St.
            
             Paul
             1
             Cor.
             i●i
             .
             16
             ,
             17
             —
             vi
             .
             19
             .
             Psal.
             xli
             .
             3
             .
             Psal.
             xxi
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             †
             Comp.
             Hier.
             in
             Jer.
             xxxii
             .
             22
             .
             Et
             in
             Jer.
             xi
             .
             5
             .
             Add.
             1
             Pet.
             ii
             .
             2
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               See
               this
               applied
               after
               the
               same
               manner
               ,
            
             Hebr.
             ix
             .
          
           
             †
             Levit.
             xxiii
             .
             29
             .
          
           
             *
             Gen.
             xxv
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Numb
             .
             xxix
             ,
             &c.
             
             Vid.
             Coteler
             .
             in
             Marg.
             Et
             Annot.
             in
             Loc.
             Comp.
             Observ.
             Edit
             .
             Oxon.
             
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Annot.
             Cotel
             .
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             †
             Levit.
             xvi
             .
             Vid.
             Maimon
             .
             Tract
             .
             de
             Die
             Exp.
             Edit
             .
             du
             Veil
             .
             pag.
             350.
             
             Add.
             Annot.
             Cotel
             .
             &
             Ed.
             Oxon.
             in
             loc
             
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Edit
             .
             Oxon.
             p.
             40.
             a.
             41.
             b.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Vid.
             Maim
             .
             ibid.
             pag.
             341.
             
             Comp.
             Annot.
             Edit
             .
             Oxon.
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             †
             Vid.
             Annot.
             Isaac
             Voss.
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Vid.
             Lat.
             Ver.
             
          
           
             See
             Acts
             xiv
             .
             22
             .
          
           
             Numb
             .
             x●x
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Israel
               .
               That
               this
               was
               also
               a
               Type
               of
               Christ
               ,
               See
            
             Hebr.
             ix
             .
             13
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Vid.
             Vet.
             Lat.
             Interpr
             .
          
           
             *
             Wood.
             
          
           
             *
             Wood.
             
          
           
             †
             Vid.
             Coteler
             .
             in
             Annot.
             
          
           
             Septuag
             .
             Psal.
             xvii
             .
             45
             .
             Isa.
             xxxiii
             .
             13
             .
          
           
             Jer.
             iv
             .
             4
             .
          
           
             Jer.
             VII
             .
             2
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             xxxiii
             .
          
           
             Isaiah
             I.
             2
             .
          
           
             —
             10.
             
          
           
             —
             xi
             .
             3
             .
          
           
             †
             Angel.
             
          
           
             Jer.
             iv
             .
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Lat.
             Interp
             .
             Vet.
             Jer.
             vii
             .
             26
             .
          
           
             Jer.
             ix
             .
             25
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Coteler
             .
             in
             loc
             .
             Confer
             .
             Orig.
             ad
             Rom.
             cap.
             ii
             .
             25
             .
          
           
             †
             
               That
               many
               others
               of
               the
               Antient
               Fathers
               have
               concurred
               with
               him
               in
               this
               :
               See
            
             Coteler
             .
             in
             loc
             .
             Add.
             eund
             .
             pag.
             34
             ,
             35.
             ibid.
             Edit
             .
             Oxon.
             in
             loc
             .
             
               An
               Instance
               of
               the
               like
               kind
               ,
               See
            
             Rev.
             xiii
             .
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             Add.
             Annot.
             D.
             Bernard
             .
             Edit
             .
             Oxon.
             p
             125.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               That
               in
               this
               he
               goes
               on
               the
               received
               Opinions
               of
               the
            
             RR.
             Vid.
             Annot.
             Coteler
             .
             &
             Ed.
             Oxon.
             in
             loc
             .
             Levitic
             .
             xi
             .
             Deutr.
             xiv
             .
             Add.
             Ainsworth
             .
             on
             Lev.
             xi
             .
             1
             .
             
               And
               again
               on
            
             Deut.
             xiv
             .
             4
             .
          
           
             †
             
               In
               the
               Vnderstanding
            
             .
             Deutr.
             iv
             .
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Antiq.
             Lat.
             Vers.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Wicked
               to
               the
               end
            
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             Coteler
             .
             Annot.
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               So
               several
               Naturalists
               have
               affirmed
               ,
               the
               others
               denyed
               :
               See
            
             Annot
             .
             Coteler
             .
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             †
             Vid.
             Arist.
             apud
             Euseb.
             Praep.
             Evang.
             L.
             viii
             .
             cap.
             9.
             
             Add.
             Coteler
             .
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             I.
             1
             .
          
           
             ‖
             See
             Edit
             .
             Oxon.
             p.
             64.
             a.
             So
             Iren.
             adv
             .
             Her.
             l.v.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Comp.
             Clem.
             Alex.
             l.iii.
             Paedag.
             c.
             11
             ,
             Et
             simil
             .
             Orig.
             Theod.
             &c.
             Coteler
             .
             Annot.
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Ruminate
               upon
            
             .
          
           
             Jer.
             II.
             12
             .
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Annot.
             Cotel
             .
             &
             Edit
             .
             Oxon.
             in
             loc
             .
             Isa.
             xvi
             .
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             —
             xlv
             .
             2
             .
          
           
             —
             xxxiii
             .
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             ‖
             In.
             Vid.
             Edit
             .
             Coteler
             .
             p.
             8.
             
             Psal.
             I.
             
          
           
             Zeph
             iii.
             19
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Vid.
             Conject
             .
             Edit
             .
             Oxon.
             Comp.
             iv
             .
             Esdr.
             v.
             4.
             
             Et
             Obs.
             Cotel
             .
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               See
               St.
            
             Hier.
             
               in
               like
               manner
            
             Annot.
             D.
             Bernard
             .
             p.
             124.
             
             Edit
             .
             Oxon.
             Exod.
             xvii
             .
          
           
             *
             
               That
               were
               so
               beaten
            
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Again
               set
               them
               in
               Array
               ,
               being
               armed
               .
            
             Lat.
             vers
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             lxv
             .
             2
             .
          
           
             ‖
             So
             Irenaeus
             ,
             Just
             Mart.
             St.
             Chrysost.
             &c.
             Vid.
             Edi●
             .
             Oxon.
             p.
             77.
             a.
             
          
           
             †
             Israel
             falling
             .
          
           
             Deutr.
             xxvii
             .
             1●
             
          
           
             Rom.
             xi
             .
             36
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               So
               the
               other
               Fathers
            
             .
             Just.
             Mart.
             &c.
             Vid.
             Edit
             .
             Oxon.
             pag.
             79.
             
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Interp.
             Vet.
             Lat.
             Exod.
             xvli
             .
             14
             .
          
           
             *
             Comp.
             Vet.
             Lat.
             Interp.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             cix
             .
             3
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Vid.
             Annot.
             Coteler
             .
             in
             loc
             .
             Edit
             .
             Oxon.
             p.
             78.
             c.
             Isa.
             xlv
             .
             1
             .
          
           
             †
             Comp.
             Vet.
             Lat.
             Interp.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             xxv
             .
             21
             .
             Compar
             .
             St.
             Paul.
             Rom.
             ix
             .
             Just.
             Mart.
             Tert.
             &c.
             Vid.
             Ed.
             Oxon.
             p.
             81.
             a.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             xlviii
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Vid.
             Lat.
             Interp.
             Vet.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             xv
             .
             17
             .
             
               So
               St.
            
             Paul
             
               himself
               applies
               this
            
             .
             Rom.
             iv
             .
             3
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             xxiv
             .
             18
             
          
           
             Deutr.
             ix
             .
             10
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             xxxi
             .
             1●
             
          
           
             Exod.
             xxxii
             .
             7
             Deutr.
             ix
             .
             12
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Vid.
             Lat.
             Interp.
             Vet.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             xlix
             .
             6
             .
          
           
             †
             
               For
               Salvation
               unto
            
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             xlii
             .
             6
             .
          
           
             —
             7
             
          
           
             Isa.
             Lxi.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Comp.
             Luke
             iv
             .
             18
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             xx
             .
             8
             .
          
           
             Jer.
             xvii
             .
             24
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             II.
             2
             .
             Exod.
             xx
             .
             11
             .
             xxxi
             .
             17
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Vid.
             Cotel
             .
             Annot.
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             †
             
               How
               general
               this
               Tradition
               then
               was
               ,
               See
            
             Coteler
             .
             Annot.
             in
             loc
             .
             Edit
             .
             Oxon.
             p.
             90.
             a.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             Lxxxix
             .
             4
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               That
               is
               ,
               to
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               says
               ,
               Dr.
            
             Bernard
             .
             q.
             v.
             Annot.
             p.
             127.
             
             Ed.
             Oxon.
             
          
           
             *
             
               So
               the
            
             Lat.
             Vers.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             I.
             13
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               So
               the
               other
               Fathers
            
             ,
             q.
             v.
             Apud
             Coteler
             .
             Annot.
             in
             loc
             .
             pag.
             36.
             
          
           
             †
             Vid.
             Edit
             .
             Oxon.
             &
             Vet.
             Lat.
             Interp.
             
          
           
             *
             
               The
               Temple
            
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             xl
             .
             12
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             lxvi
             .
             1
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             xlix
             .
             17
             .
          
           
             Jer
             xxv
             .
             Isa.
             v.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             9.
             
             Haggai
             ii
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Vid.
             Lat.
             Vet.
             Interp.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Vid.
             Lat.
             Vet.
             Interp.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Vid.
             Lat.
             Vet.
             Interp.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               So
               the
               Old
            
             Lat.
             Interp.
             
          
           
             †
             Vid.
             Coteler
             .
             in
             loc
             .
             Et
             Basil.
             in
             Psal.
             i.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Vid.
             Cotel
             .
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             †
             Vessel
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A42622-e92950
           
             *
             Edit
             .
             Oxon.
             aliter
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             Hieron
             .
             in
             Hosoam
             .
             vii
             .
             9
             .
          
           
             *
             
               In
               Glory
            
             .
             —
             Edit
             .
             Oxon.
             
               Hath
               preserved
               thee
               in
               Glory
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Edit
             .
             Oxon.
             
          
           
             Clem.
             Alex.
             Strom.
             vi
             .
          
           
             ‖
             So
             Coteler
             .
             Edit
             .
             Oxon.
             
               And
               she
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               Days
               that
               are
               coming
            
             .
          
           
             Numb
             .
             xi
             .
             26
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             Origen
             .
             Philocal
             .
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               Are
               abou●
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Edit
             .
             Oxon.
             
          
           
             *
             Clem.
             Alex.
             Strom.
             xii
             .
          
           
             Baptism
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Vid.
             Edit
             .
             Oxon.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Vas
             ur●ale
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               Observe
               them
            
             .
          
           
             Irenaeus
             lib.
             1.
             c.
             3.
             
             Origen
             .
             de
             Princ.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             3.
             
             Euseb.
             Hist.
             Eccles.
             l.
             v.
             c.
             8.
             
             Athanas
             .
             de
             Incarn
             .
             Verb.
             &c.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Simple
             .
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Antioch
             .
             Hom.
             xxix
             .
          
           
             †
             Daemon
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Vid.
             Antioch
             .
             Hom.
             xcviii
             .
          
           
             *
             Simply
             .
          
           
             †
             
               His
               own
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               Gloriously
               to
               God.
            
             
          
           
             ‖
             Antioch
             .
             Hom.
             lxvi
             .
          
           
             *
             
               See
               below
            
             ,
             Book
             lii
             .
             Si●
             .
             x
             Chap.
             32.
             
          
           
             †
             
               If
               thou
               shalt
               keep
               the
               Truth
            
          
           
             ‖
             Chastity
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Another
               Mans.
            
             
          
           
             ‖
             See
             1
             Cor.
             vii
             .
             15
             ▪
             
          
           
             †
             Sense
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Praepositus
             :
             
               See
               below
            
             ,
             Chap.
             iii.
             
          
           
             †
             Sense
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Great
               Wisdom
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Sense
             .
          
           
             †
             Sense
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               In
               his
               Vnderstanding
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Chastity
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Rightly
               hear●
            
          
           
             ‖
             
               Those
               days
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Annot.
             Coteler
             .
             in
             loc
             .
             pag.
             60
             ,
             61.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Vid.
             Not.
             Coteler
             .
             in
             loc
             .
             p.
             64.
             
             B.
             C.
             Rom.
             vii
             .
             3
             .
             Comp.
             1
             Cor.
             vii
             .
          
           
             †
             
               The
               Vessel
            
             .
          
           
             ††
             
               Disposition
               to
               Anger
               :
               And
               so
               in
               what
               follows
               .
            
          
           
             ‖
             Place
             .
          
           
             ††
             
               Disposition
               to
               Anger
               :
               And
               so
               in
               what
               follows
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Antioch
             .
             Hom.
             ●x
             .
          
           
             ††
             
               Disposition
               to
               Anger
               :
               And
               so
               in
               what
               follows
               .
            
          
           
             ††
             
               Disposition
               to
               Anger
               :
               And
               so
               in
               what
               follows
               .
            
          
           
             ‖
             To.
             
          
           
             ††
             
               Disposition
               to
               Anger
               :
               And
               so
               in
               what
               follows
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Angel.
             
          
           
             *
             Angel.
             
          
           
             ††
             Angriness
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Vertue
             .
          
           
             ††
             
               Angriness
               :
               Disposition
               to
               Anger
               .
               See
               above
               .
            
          
           
             ††
             
               Angriness
               :
               Disposition
               to
               Anger
               .
               See
               above
               .
            
          
           
             ††
             
               Angriness
               :
               Disposition
               to
               Anger
               .
               See
               above
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Vessel
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Vid
               Coteler
               .
               Annot.
               in
               loc
               .
               pag.
               67.68
               .
               Comp.
               Edit
               .
               Oxon.
               p.
               61.
               
               Not.
               a.
               
            
          
           
             †
             Placed
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Vid
             Antioch
             Hom.
             lxi
             .
             Comp
             Orig.
             L.
             lii
             .
             De
             Princip
             .
             Et
             in
             L●c.
             Hom
             xxxv
             .
          
           
             *
             Works
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Vid.
             Antioch
             .
             Hom.
             cxxvii
             .
          
           
             *
             Antioch
             .
             Hom.
             lxxix
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               Of
               all
               Iniquities
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Coteler
             .
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Vid.
             Antioch
             .
             Hom.
             lxxxiii
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Asking
               the
               Petition
               of
               thy
               Soul.
               
            
          
           
             ‖
             
               In
               every
               thing
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               Without
               Sense
               thou
               dost
               not
               understand
               it
               .
            
          
           
             †
             Questions
             .
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Edit
             .
             Oxon.
             p.
             70.
             b.
             Comp.
             2
             Cor.
             vii
             .
             10
             .
          
           
             †
             Senses
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Antioch
             .
             Hom.
             xxv
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               Of
               Men.
            
             
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Antioch
             .
             Hom.
             lxxiv.
             
          
           
             †
             Vessels
             .
          
           
             *
             Angel.
             
          
           
             †
             Origen
             .
             in
             Matth.
             xxiv
             .
             42
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Angel.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Vid.
             Antioch
             .
             Hom.
             lxxvii
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Antioch
             .
             Hom.
             xv
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Soule
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Vid.
             Origen
             .
             in
             Jos.
             Hom.
             x.
             
          
           
             †
             Nations
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               With
               me
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Not.
             Coteler
             .
             in
             loc
             .
             pag.
             72
             ,
             73.
             
          
           
             †
             Coteler
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Not.
             Cotelerli
             .
             pag.
             74.
             
             A.
             B.
             C.
             
          
           
             †
             Vid.
             Antioch
             .
             Hom.
             vii
             .
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Not.
             Cotelerli
             .
             pag.
             74.
             
             A.
             B.
             C.
             
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Not.
             Cotelerli
             .
             pag.
             74.
             
             A.
             B.
             C.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Vid.
             Edit
             .
             Oxon.
             Annot.
             a.
             p.
             105.
             
          
           
             *
             Angels
             .
          
           
             *
             Angels
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               In
               them
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Annot.
             Coteler
             .
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             †
             Angel.
             
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Origen
             .
             in
             Psal.
             xxxvii
             .
             Hom.
             1.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Angel.
             
          
           
             *
             Origen
             .
             in
             Num.
             Hom.
             viii
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Angel.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Angel.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Angel.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Vid.
             Edit
             .
             Oxon.
             p.
             129
             not
             .
             d.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Sea●
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               With
               foreign
               Nations
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               With
               foreign
               Nations
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               See
               above
            
             Book
             I.
             
          
           
             *
             Angel.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Origen
             .
             Hom.
             iii.
             in
             Ezech.
             
          
           
             †
             So
             Cotelerius
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Vid.
             MS.
             Lamb.
             Edit
             .
             Oxon
             ,
             p.
             15●
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Vid.
             Annot.
             Edit
             .
             Oxon.
             p.
             166.
             d.
             
          
           
             †
             Vid.
             Origen
             .
             Philocal
             .
             c.
             viii
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Origen
             .
             Hom.
             in
             Ezek.
             
          
           
             †
             Vid.
             Edit
             .
             Oxon.
             p.
             171.
             b.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Vid.
             Coteler
             .
             Annot.
             in
             loc
             .
             pag.
             77
             ,
             78.
             
             Comp.
             1
             Pet.
             iii.
             19.
             
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Clem.
             Alex.
             Strom.
             ii
             .
             Et
             vi
             .
          
           
             *
             Sense
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Vid.
             Orig.
             Philocal
             .
             C.
             viii
             .
          
           
             †
             Feigned
             .
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Edit
             .
             Oxon.
             p.
             178.
             
             Not.
             b.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Infancy
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Not.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Vid.
             Antioch
             .
             Hom.
             cxxii
             .
          
           
             †
             Antioch
             .
             Hom
             xciv
             .
          
           
             ‖
             President
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A42622-e100660
           
             *
             
               Little
               things
               ,
               or
               meanly
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Little
               things
               ,
               or
               meanly
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Little
               things
               ,
               or
               meanly
            
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Hear
               as
               of
               little
               things
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Knowing
             .
          
           
             †
             
               How
               great
               Holy
               things
               do
               we
               owe
               unto
               him
               .
            
          
           
             Isai.
             liv
             .
             1
             .
          
           
             †
             Simply
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             ix
             .
             13
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               What
               is
               the
               Knowledge
               which
               is
               towards
               him
               .
            
          
           
             Mat.
             x.
             32
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             xxix
             .
             13
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             vii
             .
             21
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Wherefore
               we
               doing
               these
               things
            
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             vii
             .
             23
             .
             Luke
             xiii
             .
             27
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             x.
             16
             .
          
           
             Luke
             xii
             .
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             Luke
             xvi
             .
             13
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             xvi
             .
             26
             .
          
           
             Ezek.
             xiv
             .
             14
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               The
               Combat
               ●s
               before
               us
            
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             lxvi
             .
             24
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Let
               us
               repen●
            
          
           
             ‖
             There
             .
          
           
             Luke
             xvi
             .
             1●
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             xii
             .
             50
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               〈◊〉
               for
               this
               cause
               we
               cannot
               find
               a
               Man
            
             Aliter
             〈…〉
             q
             v.
             
          
           
             
               See
               above
               the
            
             1
             
               st
               Epistle
            
             ,
             chap.
             xxiii
             .
             pag
             37
             ,
             38.